This is a modern-English version of The Latin Hymn-writers and Their Hymns, originally written by Duffield, Samuel Willoughby. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Latin Hymn-Writers And Their Hymns

THE
LATIN HYMN-WRITERS
AND
THEIR SONGS.

BY THE LATE
SAMUEL WILLOUGHBY DUFFIELD,
Author of “The Heavenly Land,” “Warp and Woof,” “The Burial of the Dead,” and “English Hymns: Their Authors and History.”

BY THE LATE
SAMUEL WILLOUGHBY DUFFIELD,
Author of "The Heavenly Land," "Warp and Woof," "The Burial of the Dead," and "English Hymns: Their Authors and History."

EDITED AND COMPLETED BY
PROF. R. E. THOMPSON, D.D.,
Of the University of Pennsylvania.

UPDATED AND FINALIZED BY
Prof. R. E. Thompson, D.D.
University of Pennsylvania

“Et semper in hunc studiorum quare munitissimum portum ex hujus temporis tempestatibus lubenter confugissem.”—H. A. Daniel.

“Whenever I faced the storms of this time, I would gladly take refuge in the strongest harbor of study.” — H.A. Daniel.

“In diesem Sinne betrachte ich diese, uns von der Vorzeit überlieferten ehrwürdigen und erhabenen Kirchlichen Dichtungen als ein geistiges Gemeingut.”—G. A. Konigsfeld.

“In this sense, I view these revered and remarkable ecclesiastical compositions passed down to us from earlier times as a shared spiritual heritage.” —G.A. Konigsfeld.

FUNK & WAGNALLS,
NYC:1889.LONDON:
18 & 20 Astor Place. 44 Fleet Street.
All Rights Reserved.
ii

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1889, by
FUNK & WAGNALLS,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C.

Registered under the Act of Congress in 1889 by
FUNK & WAGNALLS,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress in Washington, D.C.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Editor’s Preface iii
Introduction viii
IThe Praise Service of the Early Church xi
IIThe Study of the Latin Hymns 12
IIIHilary of Poitiers and the Earliest Latin Hymns 19
IVPope Damasus and the Beginning of Rhyme 35
VAmbrose 47
VIPrudentius, the First Christian Poet 63
VIIEnnodius, Bishop of Pavia 73
VIIICaelius Sedulius and his Alphabet Hymn 83
IXVenantius Fortunatus the Troubadour 88
XGregorius Magnus [540-604] 97
XIThe Venerable Bede 109
XIIRabanus Maurus, Author of the “Veni, Creator” 114
XIIINotker of St. Gall, Called Balbulus 132
XIVWalafrid Strabo 143
15Hermannus Contractus and the “Veni Sancte Spiritus” 149
XVIPeter Damiani, Cardinal and Flagellant 169
XVIIHildebert and his Hymn 179
18Bernard of Clairvaux 186
19Abelard 194
XXPeter the Venerable 214
XXIBernard of Cluny 222
XXIIAdam of St. Victor 227
XXIIIThomas of Celano 240
XXIVThomas Aquinas and John Bonaventura 255
XXVJacoponus and the “Stabat Mater” 272
XXVIThomas À Kempis 283
XXVIIFrancis Xavier, Missionary to the Indies (1506-52) 298
XXVIIIThe Hymn-Writers of the Breviary 316
XXIXThe Unknown and the Less Known Hymn-Writers [Fourth to Tenth Century] 347
XXXThe Unknown and the Less Known Hymn-Writers [Tenth to Sixteenth Century] 370
XXXILatin Hymnology and Protestantism 401
XXXIIBIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES. 416
XXXIIIIndex to Translated Hymns 446
Appendix 485
Appendix IBERNARDI MORLANENSIS DE VANITATE MUNDI ET APPETITU AETERNAE VITAE, LIBELLUS AUREOLUS. 485
Appendix 2The Carmina Burana 495
Appendix 3The Four Crazed Brothers 497
General Index 499
Index to Latin Hymns Quoted or Mentioned 507
iii

EDITOR’S PREFACE.

Some months before the death of my true hearted friend, Rev. S. W. Duffield, he wrote to express his wish that I should complete this work, if he did not live to finish it. As I was not aware how grave, and even hopeless, was his illness, I did not feel that I was undertaking a serious responsibility in assenting to his wish. But his untimely death brought to me the duty of discharging a wish which “the emphasis of death” made imperative.

Some months before the passing of my dear friend, Rev. S. W. Duffield, he wrote to share his desire for me to complete this work if he didn’t live to finish it. Since I wasn't aware of how serious and even hopeless his illness was, I didn’t think I was taking on a heavy responsibility by agreeing to his wish. However, his untimely death made it clear that I had to fulfill a wish that had become imperative.

In our conferences over the book and its subject, which we had had for three years past, I had come to appreciate Mr. Duffield’s ideas as to its form and content, and read with much interest his preliminary studies in the Christian Intelligencer, the Sunday-School Times, and the New Englander. On coming into possession of his manuscript and notes, I found that the greater part of the book had been carried almost to the point of readiness for the printer, although several chapters had not been written and all needed careful revision.

During our discussions about the book and its topic over the past three years, I had come to value Mr. Duffield’s thoughts on its structure and content, and I read his initial studies in the Christian Intelligencer, the Sunday-School Times, and the New Englander with great interest. When I received his manuscript and notes, I discovered that most of the book was nearly ready for publication, although several chapters were unwritten and everything required thorough revision.

I have revised throughout the chapters Mr. Duffield left, but in doing so I have been embarrassed by the very vitality and personal quality in Mr. Duffield’s style. He reminds one of what Archdeacon Hare says of the freshness and living force in a page of Luther’s. This has constrained me to leave intact many a phrase or expression I should not have used, but which was natural and even inevitable in him. It is my hope that I have not sacrificed this admirable quality of his writing to any pedantry of judgment.

I have gone through the chapters that Mr. Duffield left behind, but I found myself challenged by the energy and personal touch in Mr. Duffield’s writing style. He makes me think of what Archdeacon Hare says about the freshness and vibrant energy in a page of Luther’s. Because of this, I felt compelled to keep many phrases or expressions that I wouldn’t have chosen myself, but that felt natural and even necessary for him. I hope I haven’t sacrificed this wonderful quality of his writing for the sake of any rigid standards.

The chapters on Pope Damasus (Chapter IV.) I have rewritten throughout. That on Bernard of Cluny I have rearranged, but without much alteration. That on Thomas of Celano I have rewritten to the top of page 252. That on Hermann of Reichenau I should have liked to rewrite; but as I dissented from some of its arguments, I feared to more than retouch it. It stands as a iv monument of its author’s vehement conviction that in Hermann he had found the true author of the Veni Sancte Spiritus.

The chapters on Pope Damasus (Chapter IV) have been completely rewritten. The one on Bernard of Cluny has been reorganized, but there weren't many changes made. The section on Thomas of Celano has been rewritten up to the top of page 252. I would have liked to rewrite the part on Hermann of Reichenau; however, since I disagreed with some of its points, I was hesitant to do more than just make minor adjustments. It remains as a iv testament to the author's strong belief that Hermann was the true author of the Veni Sancte Spiritus.

The later chapters, from Thomas Aquinas, with the exception of those on Jacoponus and Xavier, are the work of the editor alone. In preparing them I have followed the author’s own plan for the book, except (1) in treating of the less-known as well as the unknown hymn-writers in Chapters XXX. and XXXI.; (2) in inserting a chapter on the relations of Protestantism to Latin hymnology; and (3) in giving in the last chapter only a selection from Mr. Duffield’s great Index of the Latin Hymns, which I hope to see published complete in a separate book. Translations not credited to any other person are the work of Mr. Duffield.

The later chapters, from Thomas Aquinas, except for those about Jacoponus and Xavier, are solely the editor's work. In preparing them, I've followed the author's original plan for the book, except (1) when discussing lesser-known and unknown hymn-writers in Chapters XXX. and XXXI.; (2) by adding a chapter on the relationship between Protestantism and Latin hymnology; and (3) by including in the last chapter just a selection from Mr. Duffield’s extensive Index of the Latin Hymns, which I hope will be published in full as a separate book. Translations that aren’t credited to anyone else are done by Mr. Duffield.

Mr. Duffield’s own idea of his book is well expressed in the Introduction which follows this Preface. I give it as he left it, although he had noted his purpose to prepare another which would cover the ground more fully. It now remains to say something of the man personally, and in this I am indebted much to the assistance of his faithful coworker in his hymnological studies, Miss Lilian B. Day of Bloomfield, who copied his great Index of the Latin Hymns, and who prepared the indexes to both his English Hymns and the present volume.

Mr. Duffield’s view of his book is clearly stated in the Introduction that follows this Preface. I’m sharing it as he left it, even though he had mentioned plans to create another version that would cover the topic more thoroughly. Now, it’s time to say a bit about him personally, and for this, I owe a lot to the help of his dedicated coworker in his hymn studies, Miss Lilian B. Day of Bloomfield, who transcribed his extensive Index of the Latin Hymns and who also prepared the indexes for both his English Hymns and this current volume.


Samuel Augustus Willoughby Duffield was born at Brooklyn, on September 24th, 1843. His family was of French Huguenot extraction (Du Field), and found a home in the North of Ireland after the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes. Between 1725 and 1730 George Duffield, his ancestor by five removes, settled in Lancaster County, as one of the great Ulster emigration which was flowing into Pennsylvania. His son George graduated at Princeton, and after several pastorates was settled in Philadelphia in the Pine Street church. He was an ardent patriot, chaplain in Washington’s army, and Bishop White’s associate in the chaplaincy of the Continental Congress. Of two sons who survived him, one became a minister, while the other took a prominent part in public life. His grandson, Rev. George Duffield, D.D. (1796-1868) was a leader of the New School division of the Presbyterian Church, both before and after the separation of 1837, and while pastor at Carlisle was arraigned for unsound teaching in his work on Regeneration. “Barnes, Beman, and Duffield” were the v three names most offensive to the Aristarchuses of orthodoxy in that time. He was married to a sister of Dr. George W. Bethune. His son, generally known in our times as Dr. George Duffield, Jr., to distinguish him from his father, was born in 1818 at Carlisle, graduated at Yale College in 1837, and at Union Theological Seminary. One of his pastorates was in Brooklyn, from 1840 to 1847, during which his son, Samuel Augustus Willoughby, was born. He is best known as a hymn-writer, two of his hymns being known and loved wherever the English language is spoken. They are, “Blessed Saviour, Thee I love,” and “Stand up, stand up for Jesus,” the latter being suggested by the dying words of Dudley Tyng in 1858.

Samuel Augustus Willoughby Duffield was born in Brooklyn on September 24, 1843. His family had French Huguenot roots (Du Field) and settled in Northern Ireland after the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes. Between 1725 and 1730, George Duffield, his five-times-great-grandfather, moved to Lancaster County as part of the large Ulster migration to Pennsylvania. His son George graduated from Princeton and served in several pastorates before settling at Pine Street Church in Philadelphia. He was a passionate patriot, a chaplain in Washington's army, and a colleague of Bishop White in the Continental Congress's chaplaincy. Of his two surviving sons, one became a minister while the other played an active role in public life. His grandson, Rev. George Duffield, D.D. (1796-1868), was a leader in the New School faction of the Presbyterian Church both before and after the split in 1837. While serving as pastor in Carlisle, he faced criticism for his views in his work on Regeneration. “Barnes, Beman, and Duffield” were the three names most disliked by the traditionalists of that era. He was married to a sister of Dr. George W. Bethune. His son, commonly referred to today as Dr. George Duffield, Jr., to differentiate him from his father, was born in 1818 in Carlisle, graduated from Yale College in 1837, and from Union Theological Seminary. One of his pastorates was in Brooklyn from 1840 to 1847, during which time his son, Samuel Augustus Willoughby, was born. He is best known as a hymn writer, with two of his hymns being well-known and loved wherever English is spoken: “Blessed Saviour, Thee I love,” and “Stand up, stand up for Jesus,” the latter inspired by the dying words of Dudley Tyng in 1858.

Samuel W. Duffield was of the sixth American generation of his family. From his youth he was a young giant, with an inborn love of active sports, quick in movement, and apparently incapable of fatigue. His mind showed equal vigor and freshness, and he early developed a passion for poetry. By his tenth year he had mastered Chaucer, in spite of difficulties much more serious to beginners in those days than in our own. And he very early began to find expression for his own ideas in verse. He united with the Church at the age of thirteen, when his father was a pastor in Philadelphia, being the only one who did so at the time, so that the act was the result of personal decision and not of a revival excitement. He graduated at Yale in 1863; and after teaching for a while, he began the study of theology under the care of his grandfather and his father. Not until after he had been licensed to preach, and had had charge of a mission in Chicago, did he present himself as a student in Union Theological Seminary.

Samuel W. Duffield was from the sixth American generation of his family. From a young age, he was a tall figure, with a natural love for sports, quick on his feet, and seemingly never tired. His mind was just as sharp and fresh, and he developed a passion for poetry early on. By the time he turned ten, he had mastered Chaucer, despite facing challenges that were much tougher for beginners back then than they are today. He also started expressing his own ideas through verse at a young age. He joined the Church at thirteen, while his father was a pastor in Philadelphia, being the only one to do so at that time, making the decision a personal one rather than just a reaction to a revival. He graduated from Yale in 1863; after teaching for a while, he began studying theology under the guidance of his grandfather and father. It wasn’t until he was licensed to preach and had taken charge of a mission in Chicago that he enrolled as a student at Union Theological Seminary.

His first pastorate was from 1867 to 1870 at Tioga, one of the northern suburbs of Philadelphia. As he frequently came to the office of the American Presbyterian, on which I was assisting the late Dr. John W. Mears, I then formed an acquaintance with him, which ripened into a friendship that was to be lifelong, and I hope even longer. He was an impressive figure, of more than the ordinary height, and yet so massively built that he was seen to be tall only when beside another person. His manner was cheerful, affectionate and buoyant, giving evidence in various ways of his French descent. His character was winning and attractive by its openness, and its entire freedom from selfishness. He was a man vi out of whose heart the child never died, and he carried the freshness of his boyhood’s years into the mature pursuits of his manhood.

His first pastorate was from 1867 to 1870 in Tioga, one of the northern suburbs of Philadelphia. He often visited the office of the American Presbyterian, where I was working with the late Dr. John W. Mears, and it was during this time that I got to know him. This acquaintance grew into a lifelong friendship, and I hope it lasts even longer. He was an impressive person, taller than average, and so solidly built that he only appeared tall next to someone else. His demeanor was cheerful, warm, and lively, reflecting his French heritage in various ways. His character was charming and appealing due to its openness and complete lack of selfishness. He was a man with a heart that never lost its childlike spirit, carrying the freshness of his youth into the serious pursuits of adulthood.

Our common love of poetry and our dawning interest in Latin hymnology—he had translated Bernard of Cluny and was trying his hand on the Dies Irae in those days—drew us closer together and gave our friendship an intellectual interest. When he left Tioga for Jersey City our intercourse became more fragmentary, but during his pastorate at Ann Arbor (1871-74) it was renewed by correspondence. He felt himself especially at home in the university city of Michigan, with a congregation composed largely of the students. Here he had the delight of welcoming Dr. George Macdonald to his pulpit, when the poet visited America in 1873. He worked hard to have me called to the Chair of English Literature in the University of Michigan, but did not succeed.

Our shared love of poetry and growing interest in Latin hymnology—he had translated Bernard of Cluny and was working on the Dies Irae during that time—brought us closer and added an intellectual aspect to our friendship. When he moved from Tioga to Jersey City, our communication became more sporadic, but during his time as pastor in Ann Arbor (1871-74), we reconnected through letters. He felt particularly at home in the university city of Michigan, where his congregation was mostly made up of students. There, he had the pleasure of hosting Dr. George Macdonald in his pulpit when the poet visited the U.S. in 1873. He put in a lot of effort to have me appointed to the Chair of English Literature at the University of Michigan, but he was unsuccessful.

Chicago, 1874, Auburn, 1876, Altoona, 1878, and Bloomfield, 1882, were his subsequent pastorates; and in Bloomfield he remained until his death. In this New Jersey suburb of New York City he seemed to find himself especially at home. It was indeed the home of his early boyhood, for his father had been pastor of the same church from 1847 to 1852; he well remembered his playmates and schoolmates, and kept up his acquaintance by correspondence and visits, until he came among them as their pastor. He was near enough to the great city to find easy access to its libraries, especially the Astor Library and that of Union Seminary, and to enjoy the friendship of scholars of tastes similar to his own, especially that of Dr. Charles S. Robinson. He found a congenial people in his congregation. He took a lively interest in matters relating to the welfare of the town, was an active member of the Village Improvement Association, labored hard to establish a public library, and helped to set on foot a good weekly paper. He became Chaplain of the Fire Company, and preached a special sermon every year to its members. He spoke always with enthusiasm of his new environment, and seemed to look forward to many happy and useful years there. His home life, I shall only say, was especially happy and helpful to him. Among his delights was to watch the dawning powers of a daughter, who inherits all her father’s poetic gifts.

Chicago, 1874, Auburn, 1876, Altoona, 1878, and Bloomfield, 1882, were his subsequent pastorates; and he stayed in Bloomfield until his death. In this New Jersey suburb of New York City, he felt especially at home. It was indeed where he spent his early childhood, as his father had been the pastor of the same church from 1847 to 1852. He fondly remembered his childhood friends and schoolmates, keeping in touch through letters and visits until he returned as their pastor. He was close enough to the big city to easily access its libraries, especially the Astor Library and Union Seminary, and he appreciated the friendship of scholars with similar interests, particularly Dr. Charles S. Robinson. He found a welcoming congregation that shared his ideals. He was actively involved in the community, participating in the Village Improvement Association, working hard to establish a public library, and helping to start a local weekly newspaper. He became the Chaplain of the Fire Company and preached a special sermon for its members every year. He always spoke enthusiastically about his new surroundings and looked forward to many happy and productive years there. His home life was especially joyful and supportive. One of his delights was watching the emerging talents of a daughter who inherited all of his poetic gifts.

His best poetical work is still unpublished, except such parts of vii it as have appeared in the Sunday-School Times and other weeklies. His first venture was The Heavenly Land, from the Rhythm of Bernard of Morlaix (New York, 1867). His second and most characteristic book was Warp and Woof: A Book of Verse (1868), in which “Undergraduate Orioles” and some other pieces at once attracted attention by their felicitous beauty and genuineness. Along with his father, he prepared The Burial of the Dead (1882), a manual for use at funerals. In the long interval between these two dates he was already laboring at his book on the Latin hymn-writers. “During the years 1882-85,” writes Miss Day, “those of us who saw him most frequently on his way to and from the New York libraries came to recognize a large, square note-book and a green cloth bag as his inseparable Monday companions. Something of their contents we knew, for with his genial disposition he could not refrain from quoting snatches of the old Latin hymns with translations into musical English. But no one could appreciate the real worth of the knowledge concealed between cloth and board as did the student himself, who had spent the hours of leisure snatched from professional labors in the libraries, and among Latin quartos and folios, in search of the materials for his book. During the latter part of 1885 the Latin hymn-writers were laid aside for a while to give time for his work on English Hymns: Their Authors and History (New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1886),” which was suggested by the appearance of Dr. Robinson’s Laudes Domini in 1884, and is mainly an account of the hymns included in that work, and of their authors. When this was finished he returned to his opus magnum, in the expectation of having it soon ready for the press. From our conferences and correspondence I was led to hope for its early appearance. But this was not to be. A failure of the vessels of the heart, evidently from some constitutional weakness, as he had been making no special exertion when it showed itself, was the beginning of the end. Twelve weary months of illness, spent partly in Bloomfield and partly at a watering-place, to which he had gone for change of air, were followed by his death on May 12th, 1887. He died as he had lived, in the full assurance of the Gospel, and looking for life everlasting in Jesus Christ.

His best poetry is still unpublished, except for parts of it that have appeared in the Sunday-School Times and other weekly publications. His first work was The Heavenly Land, from the Rhythm of Bernard of Morlaix (New York, 1867). His second and most defining book was Warp and Woof: A Book of Verse (1868), which included “Undergraduate Orioles” and other pieces that quickly gained attention for their beauty and authenticity. Along with his father, he created The Burial of the Dead (1882), a guide for funerals. During the long gap between these two dates, he was already working on his book about Latin hymn writers. “During the years 1882-85,” writes Miss Day, “those of us who saw him most often while he was going to and from the New York libraries came to identify a large, square notebook and a green cloth bag as his constant companions on Mondays. We knew some of what they contained because, with his friendly demeanor, he often couldn’t help but quote bits of the old Latin hymns along with their translations into lyrical English. But no one could appreciate the true value of the knowledge hidden between covers as much as the student himself, who spent his free hours snatched from work in libraries, surrounded by Latin quartos and folios, searching for materials for his book. During late 1885, he set aside the Latin hymn writers temporarily to focus on his work, English Hymns: Their Authors and History (New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1886),” which was inspired by the release of Dr. Robinson’s Laudes Domini in 1884 and mainly details the hymns included in that work along with their authors. Once this was completed, he returned to his opus magnum, expecting to have it ready for publication soon. From our discussions and correspondence, I began to hope for its early release. But it wasn’t meant to be. A failure of the heart’s vessels, likely due to some underlying weakness, occurred without any notable effort on his part at the time, marking the beginning of the end. Twelve exhausting months of illness, spent partly in Bloomfield and partly at a resort where he sought a change of air, preceded his death on May 12th, 1887. He died as he had lived, fully assured of the Gospel and looking forward to eternal life in Jesus Christ.

The news of his death was received with grief by the whole community, especially by the young people, with whom he had so viii lively a sympathy. The Bloomfield Fire Company displayed their flag at half-mast, placed a guard of honor over his remains during the forty hours they lay at the church, and attended his funeral in a body. Signs of the general mourning were seen everywhere, and the town felt it had lost a public-spirited citizen, while his church had lost a faithful and devoted pastor. Mingled with memoranda for his book, I find in his note-books other indications of the breadth and energy of his work for the spiritual and intellectual improvement of his people, especially through his lectures before the Young People’s Society of the Westminster Church.

The news of his death was met with sorrow by the entire community, especially by the young people, with whom he shared such a deep connection. The Bloomfield Fire Company flew their flag at half-mast, set up a guard of honor over his body during the forty hours it rested at the church, and attended his funeral in full force. Signs of community mourning were evident everywhere, and the town felt it had lost a civic-minded citizen, while his church mourned the loss of a dedicated and loving pastor. Mixed in with notes for his book, I find in his notebooks other signs of the depth and vigor of his efforts to enhance the spiritual and intellectual growth of his community, particularly through his lectures for the Young People’s Society of Westminster Church.

In the city of the dead at Detroit, where his kindred lie buried, there stands a memorial stone, which bears the inscription:

In the city of the dead in Detroit, where his family is buried, there is a memorial stone that has the inscription:

DILECTISSIMUS
EHEU PRAEMISSUS EST
QUANQUAM E VITAE INTEGRAE MEDIO
RAPTUS
AEVUM LONGISSIMUM PEREGIT
BEATO ILLI
PATER UXOR
MULTIS CUM LACRIMIS
HOC MARMOR
DEDICAVERE

DILECTISSIMUS
OH NO, HE HAS PASSED
ALTHOUGH IN THE MIDDLE OF A FULL LIFE
HE WAS TAKEN AWAY
HE LIVED A VERY LONG TIME
TO THAT BLESSED ONE
FATHER WIFE
WITH MANY TEARS
THIS MARBLE
IS DEDICATED

Beside him lies now the mortal part of the much-loved father who wrote these words. Dr. George Duffield the younger died July 6, 1888.

Beside him now lies the body of his beloved father who wrote these words. Dr. George Duffield the younger passed away on July 6, 1888.

ix

INTRODUCTION.

The study of the Latin hymns is so much a thing of its own kind that one owes it to himself as well as to his readers to begin at the beginning. This beginning in the present instance happened to be on the North River, on a bright, fresh April morning in the year of grace 1882. It was at that time, with the clear sky overhead and the hearty breeze coming full in our faces from the Narrows, that my friend, the Rev. F. N. Zabriskie, D.D., broached the following proposition:

The study of Latin hymns is unique enough that it's important to start from the beginning, both for myself and my readers. In this case, the beginning was on the North River, on a bright, refreshing April morning in 1882. At that time, with a clear sky above us and a strong breeze blowing directly at us from the Narrows, my friend, Rev. F. N. Zabriskie, D.D., introduced the following idea:

It was, he said, a matter of great surprise to him that no one had done for the Latin hymn-writers what had been done for those of later date. We had their hymns, but for his part he confessed to a love for the personality of the poets themselves, and for the circumstances which conspired to produce their poems. Now, if it seemed good to myself, who had already given time and study to the hymns, he would gladly open the columns of the Christian Intelligencer (the organ of the Reformed Church in America) to a series of articles bearing such a character. And there and then the book began.

He said it was a big surprise to him that no one had looked into the Latin hymn-writers the way that has been done for later writers. We had their hymns, but he admitted he had a passion for the poets' personalities and the situations that inspired their poems. So, if it seemed like a good idea to me, considering I had already spent time studying the hymns, he would be happy to allow a series of articles with that focus in the Christian Intelligencer (the publication of the Reformed Church in America). And that's how the book started.

But my original ideas modified greatly as I went on. In place of my mastering the subject, the subject mastered me. My previous studies went for but very little, and my confidence in my ability to prepare the articles without taking much time from regular and important duties diminished with every number. I found myself on new ground and was perpetually referred back to the original authorities. French and German and Latin—I had to investigate them all in order to satisfy that insatiate creature, a scholar’s conscience. I discovered that, except for rare and slight notices, this sort of work had neither been done nor was likely to be done, and conferences with our best hymnologists only made x me more interested in doing it, and doing it as well as I could. Doubtless those whose specialities lie in mediaeval days will find much to criticise, but no one can be a severer critic than myself according to my means of information.

But my original ideas changed a lot as I went along. Instead of me mastering the subject, the subject ended up mastering me. My previous studies didn't help much, and my confidence in my ability to prepare the articles without taking too much time away from important duties faded with each issue. I found myself in unfamiliar territory and was constantly referring back to the original sources. I had to dive into French, German, and Latin to satisfy that never-ending demand of a scholar’s conscience. I realized that, aside from a few rare mentions, this type of work hadn’t really been done or wasn’t likely to be done, and discussions with our top hymn scholars only deepened my desire to take it on and do it as well as I could. Surely, those whose expertise lies in the medieval era will find a lot to critique, but no one can be a harsher critic than I am based on what I know.

These chapters, like this Introduction, will be found to be written in the American language. Their purpose is to reach the popular desire for better knowledge, and it would be absurd to offer these facts in any dry or pedantic style. Yet the scholar and the hymnologist will both find that a positive value and a careful accuracy attach to the work that has been done. I found I could take nothing for granted, and I took nothing for granted. Even the Archbishop of Dublin and the principal of Sackville College have their idiosyncrasies and predilections, and a quite easy way of writing on these topics is to copy what has been said already. A very notable case to the contrary is Lord Selborne’s splendid article on “Hymns” in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.

These chapters, just like this Introduction, are written in American English. Their goal is to satisfy the public's desire for better understanding, and it would be ridiculous to present these facts in a dry or overly academic way. However, both scholars and hymn enthusiasts will notice that the work done here is genuinely valuable and carefully accurate. I realized that I couldn’t assume anything, so I didn’t. Even the Archbishop of Dublin and the head of Sackville College have their quirks and preferences, and it's very tempting to just repeat what's already been said on these subjects. A striking exception to this is Lord Selborne’s excellent article on “Hymns” in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.

Therefore life and song and color are not absent, I trust, from these pages. I should not like to give all the authorities consulted or rummaged through; for, indeed, I have kept no record of them. Like the famous sun-dial I have registered none but the serene hours, and many a time the scarce and long-sought volume before me has been jejune enough. While, on the other hand, a book like Morison’s Life of St. Bernard has turned out to be precisely the help I was seeking, bright in its style and careful and original in its researches. I have verified its quotations too often not to pay it at least this faint tribute of approval.

Therefore, I hope that life, song, and color are present in these pages. I wouldn't want to list all the sources I've consulted or searched through, as I haven't kept track of them. Like the famous sundial, I’ve only noted the pleasant hours, and many times the rare and hard-to-find book in front of me has been pretty dull. On the other hand, a book like Morison’s Life of St. Bernard has been exactly the resource I was looking for, engaging in its writing and thorough and original in its research. I've checked its quotes so often that I can’t help but offer this small tribute of approval.

It would be also beyond measure ungrateful in me if I did not here acknowledge the kindnesses I have received in this quest after the Sangreal of a true psalmody. Let me name, then, the Astor Library. Its superintendent, Mr. Little, and its librarians, Mr. Frederick Saunders (author of Evenings with the Sacred Poets), and his assistant, Mr. Bierstadt, have been uniformly courteous and obliging. So has been the Rev. Professor Charles A. Briggs, D.D., in whose care is the fine theological library of Union Seminary. So have been the authorities of the Society Library (New York), and of the Philadelphia Library, and of the Boston Athenaeum and Public libraries.

It would be incredibly ungrateful of me not to acknowledge the kindnesses I've received in my search for the true essence of psalmody. So, let me mention the Astor Library. Its superintendent, Mr. Little, along with its librarians, Mr. Frederick Saunders (author of Evenings with the Sacred Poets), and his assistant, Mr. Bierstadt, have always been helpful and courteous. The Rev. Professor Charles A. Briggs, D.D., who oversees the impressive theological library at Union Seminary, has also been very kind. Similarly, the staff at the Society Library (New York), the Philadelphia Library, the Boston Athenaeum, and the public libraries have all been very accommodating.

Personally, I am deeply indebted to the culture and friendship of Miss Marion L. Pelton, Assistant Professor of Literature in xi Wellesley College, who has made for me many valuable notes; and to the assistance and counsel of Professor F. A. March, LL.D., Professor F. M. Bird, Professor Philip Schaff, D.D., and Judge W. H. Arnoux.

Personally, I am very grateful for the culture and friendship of Miss Marion L. Pelton, Assistant Professor of Literature at Wellesley College, who has provided me with many valuable notes; and for the support and guidance of Professor F. A. March, LL.D., Professor F. M. Bird, Professor Philip Schaff, D.D., and Judge W. H. Arnoux.

It will be readily seen that I have not concerned myself with the matter of the host of English translations, or with that of the comparison and criticism of the text of the hymns. These branches of hymnology are in a scientific sense the most valuable, but in a popular sense they are the least interesting. And I could not hope to rival, far less to equal, such illustrious scholarship as that of Daniel or Mone. I have therefore been content to pipe to a lesser reed, and in a more familiar and gossiping way to attempt the history of the hymns. And for the rest I can only add what Master Robert Burton saith in his Anatomy of Melancholy: “If through weakness, folly, passion, ignorance, I have said amiss, let it be forgotten and forgiven.... I earnestly request every private man, as Scaliger did Cardan, not to take offence.... If thou knewest my modesty and simplicity, thou wouldest easily pardon and forgive what is here amiss, or by thee misconceived.”

It’s clear that I haven’t focused on the many English translations or the comparison and critique of the hymn texts. While these areas of hymn studies are scientifically the most valuable, they’re least interesting to the general public. I can’t hope to match the impressive scholarship of someone like Daniel or Mone. So, I’ve chosen to share the history of the hymns in a simpler, more relatable way. And I can only add what Master Robert Burton says in his Anatomy of Melancholy: “If I’ve said anything wrong due to my weakness, foolishness, passion, or ignorance, please forget and forgive it.... I sincerely ask everyone, as Scaliger did with Cardan, not to take offense.... If you knew my humility and straightforwardness, you would easily overlook or forgive any mistakes here, or anything you misinterpret.”

Samuel Willoughby Duffield.

Samuel Willoughby Duffield.

Bloomfield, N. J., U. S. A.

Bloomfield, NJ, USA.

1

LATIN HYMNS.

CHAPTER I.
THE PRAISE SERVICE OF THE EARLY CHURCH.

When our Lord and His disciples “had sung an hymn” they left the place where they had observed the passover, and went out to the Mount of Olives. This hymn was the “Great Hallel,” consisting of Psalms 113 to 118 inclusive. The 113th and 114th were sung previous to the feast; the others, after it. We thus know, with singular accuracy, what was the first hymn of praise in the Christian Church. The essence of this “Hallel” is the essence of all true psalmody—trust and thanksgiving and praise.

When our Lord and His disciples “had sung a hymn,” they left the place where they had celebrated the Passover and went out to the Mount of Olives. This hymn was the “Great Hallel,” which includes Psalms 113 to 118. The 113th and 114th were sung before the feast, while the others were sung afterward. This gives us a clear understanding of the first hymn of praise in the Christian Church. The core of this “Hallel” captures the essence of all genuine psalm singing—trust, gratitude, and praise.

It may be said, and with truth, that the Magnificat of Mary, the Nunc Dimittis of old Simeon, and, above all, that the Gloria in Excelsis Deo of the angels at Bethlehem, antedate this hymn of our Lord and His apostles. It may also be said, and with the same truth, that these furnished to the early Christians their earliest expressions of praise. But it appears that the Last Supper, with its pathetic union of Jewish and Christian ideas, was also the place at which the Psalms of David and the spiritual songs of primitive Christianity were united. The thought that this reveals is larger than these limits will permit us to discuss. It is in brief that as Jesus Christ came, “not to destroy, but to fulfil,” He designed to show to His Church that gratitude, love, trust, and adoration were to be combined in all future psalmody. The t’hillim of the Jew were to become the hymni of the Christian.

It can be accurately said that Mary’s Magnificat, old Simeon’s Nunc Dimittis, and especially the Gloria in Excelsis Deo of the angels at Bethlehem all predate this hymn of our Lord and His apostles. It's also true that these provided early Christians with their first expressions of praise. However, it seems that the Last Supper, with its poignant blend of Jewish and Christian ideas, was also the moment when the Psalms of David and the spiritual songs of early Christianity came together. The significance of this is broader than what we can cover here. In short, as Jesus Christ came “not to destroy, but to fulfill,” He intended to show His Church that gratitude, love, trust, and adoration were to be combined in all future psalmody. The t’hillim of the Jewish tradition were to become the hymni of the Christian faith.

The noticeable fact remains that the early Church only caught the simplest and most fervent forms of this worship. Their pure veneration of the Lord led Pliny to write (Ep. 10:97) that they 2 “sung alternately among themselves a hymn to Christ as God”—carmen Christo quasi Deo, dicere secum invicem. It is this loving devotion which charms us as we read those verses which have been preserved. For the most part the subjects are limited. We could naturally expect that, being largely drawn from Jewish sources, they would express gratitude and adoration—and this is correct. Chrysostom declared that the early Christians sung at prayers in the morning, at their work, and very usually at their meals. Jerome, writing to Marcellus, says—and we quote Cave’s translation for its quaintness—“You could not go into the field but you might hear the Ploughman at his Hallelujahs, the Mower at his Hymns, and the Vine-dresser singing David’s Psalms.” In fact, Christian song was a notable feature of primitive Christianity.

The obvious fact is that the early Church only embraced the simplest and most passionate forms of worship. Their sincere devotion to the Lord led Pliny to write (Ep. 10:97) that they “sang alternately among themselves a hymn to Christ as God”—carmen Christo quasi Deo, dicere secum invicem. It’s this heartfelt devotion that captivates us as we read those verses that have been preserved. For the most part, the subjects are limited. Naturally, since they were largely drawn from Jewish sources, we would expect them to express gratitude and adoration—and that’s accurate. Chrysostom stated that the early Christians sang during morning prayers, while working, and very commonly at mealtimes. Jerome, writing to Marcellus, notes—and we quote Cave’s translation for its charm—“You couldn’t go into the field without hearing the Ploughman at his Hallelujahs, the Mower at his Hymns, and the Vine-dresser singing David’s Psalms.” In fact, Christian song was a significant aspect of early Christianity.

The language of these hymns was either Syriac or Greek. By degrees the Greek obtained the precedence; and as the Latin hymns did not arise until Hilary of Poitiers (fourth century), the period between the Ascension and that era belongs to the Greek language rather more than to any other. We also know from the New Testament writers some very important facts, which may properly be classified at this point.

The language of these hymns was either Syriac or Greek. Gradually, Greek became the dominant language; and since Latin hymns didn't appear until Hilary of Poitiers in the fourth century, the time between the Ascension and that period is more closely associated with Greek than with any other language. We also learn from the New Testament writers some significant facts that can be appropriately categorized at this point.

1. There were three terms for the sacred song. It might be a psalm, or a hymn, or a spiritual song, as we discover from Ephesians 5:19 and Colossians 3:16.

1. There were three terms for the sacred song. It could be a psalm, a hymn, or a spiritual song, as we see in Ephesians 5:19 and Colossians 3:16.

2. From 1 Corinthians 14:23-33, it seems plain that the composition, as well as the singing of these hymns and songs, might be the result of sudden emotion or inspiration. In any case, there is no doubt (for Tertullian decisively states it) that the “extempore,” or, more strictly, “private” authorship of such psalmody was not uncommon. The council of Laodicea (circa A.D. 360) interdicted private persons from this privilege. Even in Paul’s time it would appear to have produced an effect akin to the “spirituals” of our own freedmen—much of it being exquisite in its simple devotion, while a certain share offended good taste, and hindered the propriety and solemnity of worship.

2. From 1 Corinthians 14:23-33, it's clear that creating and singing these hymns and songs could come from sudden feelings or inspiration. There's no doubt (as Tertullian clearly points out) that the spontaneous, or more specifically, “private” creation of such psalmody was quite common. The council of Laodicea (around CE 360) prohibited private individuals from this privilege. Even in Paul's time, it seems to have had an impact similar to the “spirituals” among our own freedmen—much of it being beautiful in its straightforward devotion, while some parts were in poor taste and disrupted the sense of propriety and solemnity in worship.

3. The alternation of prayer with praise was never better illustrated than when Paul and Silas (Acts 16:25) sent up their midnight anthems from that “inner prison,” while their feet were “made fast in the stocks.” This alternation was—as the Fathers assure us—the order in public worship also.

3. The mix of prayer and praise was never clearer than when Paul and Silas (Acts 16:25) lifted their midnight songs from that "inner prison," even while their feet were "chained in the stocks." This mix was—as the early church leaders confirm—the standard in public worship too.

3

4. We have received in the very pages of the New Testament some of these earliest hymns. To say nothing, at present, of those great leading chants which bear the names of the angels, and of Mary, and of Zacharias, and of Simeon—and to pass over all those of Jewish origin—we have still left us such a strain as that in Acts 4:24-30. Here we have an impulse which expresses itself in reply to Peter and John by sacred song.

4. We have seen some of the earliest hymns right in the pages of the New Testament. Without mentioning, for now, those prominent chants named after the angels, Mary, Zacharias, and Simeon—and skipping all those of Jewish origin—we still have beautiful expressions like the one in Acts 4:24-30. Here, we find a response from Peter and John that's expressed through sacred song.

Ephesians 5:14 has also been considered to be such a fragment:

Ephesians 5:14 has also been seen as a fragment:

“Awake, O thou that sleepest!

"Awake, you who are sleeping!"

Arouse thee from the dead!

Wake up from the dead!

And Christ shall give to thee

And Christ will provide you

Enlightenment!”

Enlightenment!

So too 1 Timothy 3:16 has been arranged by some scholars as though it were a well-known strophe the Apostle quoted:

So too 1 Timothy 3:16 has been organized by some scholars as if it were a familiar verse that the Apostle quoted:

“Who—for the mystery is great—

“Who—because the mystery is deep—

Was manifest in body,

Was evident in body,

Was justified in spirit,

Was justified in spirit,

Was visible to angels,

Visible to angels,

Was heralded to heathen,

Was announced to non-believers,

Was trusted on the earth,

Was trusted on Earth,

Was taken up to glory.”

"Was taken up to heaven."

Nor is this the only instance in this very Epistle, for 1 Timothy 6:15, 16, reads:

Nor is this the only instance in this very Epistle, for 1 Timothy 6:15, 16, reads:

“The king of all the kingly ones,

“The king of all the kings,

The lord of all the lordly ones,

The ruler of all those in power,

Who only hath the power of life immortal;

Who alone has the power of eternal life;

Inhabiting the unapproachable light;

Living in the unreachable light;

Whom never any one of men hath seen,

Whom no one has ever seen,

Nor ever can behold;

Nor can ever see;

Let glory and eternal strength be his!

Let him have glory and eternal strength!

Amen!”

Amen!

5. When, now, we complete our New Testament mention of this praise—which clings like incense to the temple-curtains and sweetly perfumes the place—we have only to add the earliest received anthems. These are the Magnificat (Luke 1:46-55); the Benedictus (Luke 1:68-79); the Gloria in Excelsis Deo (Luke 2:18); and the Nunc Dimittis (Luke 2:29-32). It will be observed that all these are derived from a single gospel, wherein, more than in any other, the “sweet, sad music of humanity” can 4 most readily be found. It is natural, too, that the painter and physician, Luke, should have a poetic ear which could catch—as in the Acts of the Apostles—this faintest and earliest praise. There were, indeed, in the primitive church, eight of these classic expressions of worship. These are:

5. Now that we've finished our mention of this praise in the New Testament—which lingers like incense on the temple curtains and sweetens the space—we just need to include the earliest known anthems. These are the Magnificat (Luke 1:46-55); the Benedictus (Luke 1:68-79); the Gloria in Excelsis Deo (Luke 2:18); and the Nunc Dimittis (Luke 2:29-32). It's noticeable that all of these come from a single gospel, which, more than any other, showcases the "sweet, sad music of humanity” most clearly. It's also fitting that the painter and physician, Luke, would have a poetic ear that could catch—just as in the Acts of the Apostles—this earliest and most delicate praise. In fact, there were eight of these classic expressions of worship in the early church. These are:

(1) The Lesser Doxology (Gloria Patri),
“Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.”
(2) The Greater Doxology (Gloria in Excelsis),
“Glory be to God on high, and on earth peace,” etc.
[This was also called the Angelical Hymn.]
(3) The Ter Sanctus (the cherubical hymn),
“Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty.”
(4) The Hallelujah.
[This “Alleluia, Amen!” was the response of the church.]
(5) The Evening Hymn (containing the Nunc Dimittis).
(6) The Benedicite.
[The “Song of the Three Children,” which is taken from the Apocrypha, and which appears in the service of the Episcopal Church (Order for Morning Prayer) as, “O all ye works of the Lord,” etc.]
(7) The Magnificat.
[Named—as these are all named—from the first word of the Latin Vulgate version.]
(8) The Te Deum,
“We praise Thee, O God, we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord,” etc.

We can feel quite sure that the Latin Church merely borrowed these hymns from the earliest forms of the Greek. The Te Deum was probably translated from that language, either by Hilary of Poitiers or by an unknown author of that date. It is, undoubtedly, a close rendering of many phrases and expressions which are common to the Greek hymns, and, if the learned hymnologist H. A. Daniel is to be credited (Thesaurus Hymnologicus II. 289), it is a real and literal translation of an actual chant of praise of great antiquity. His words are these: “To give you my opinion briefly, the Te Deum, equally with the Angelic Hymn (to which it is very similar in form and expression), was born in the Eastern Church, whence it has been translated into the Latin tongue.” He then proceeds to cite an ancient Greek hymn, five lines of which are exact with the Latin.

We can be pretty sure that the Latin Church just borrowed these hymns from the earliest Greek versions. The Te Deum was likely translated from Greek, either by Hilary of Poitiers or by an unknown author from that time. It is definitely a close rendering of many phrases and expressions that are common in Greek hymns, and if we trust the knowledgeable hymnologist H. A. Daniel (Thesaurus Hymnologicus II. 289), it's an actual and literal translation of a very old chant of praise. His words are: “To summarize my opinion, the Te Deum, just like the Angelic Hymn (which is very similar in form and expression), originated in the Eastern Church, from which it was translated into Latin.” He then goes on to cite an ancient Greek hymn, five lines of which match exactly with the Latin.

In 2 Timothy 2:11-13 the “faithful saying” has been interpreted to be a similar quotation from one of these ancient hymns:

In 2 Timothy 2:11-13, the "faithful saying" is thought to be a quote from one of those old hymns:

5

“For if we are dead together,

“For if we are dead together,

We shall live together;

We'll live together;

If we serve together,

If we work together,

We shall reign together;

We'll rule together;

If we should deny Him,

If we deny Him,

He will deny us too;

He'll deny us too;

If we should be faithless,

If we lose our faith,

He is faithful still.”

He is still loyal.

It does not, of course, absolutely follow that these are really such fragments of hymns as scholars have supposed. The late Dr. Lyman Coleman—a man of great practical good judgment—comments upon these citations thus:

It doesn't necessarily mean that these are really fragments of hymns as scholars have thought. The late Dr. Lyman Coleman—a man with great practical good sense—comments on these citations like this:

“The argument is not conclusive; and all the learned criticism, the talent, and the taste, that have been employed on this point, leave us little else than uncertain conjecture on which to build an hypothesis.” (Primitive Church, p. 366.) Yet the latest scholarship tends so strongly in this direction, and the internal evidence is so good and fair, that it may be regarded as pretty well affirmed and accepted. No one, for example, would think of comparing such passages as these with the antithetic prose of Romans 3:21-23; or with the magnificent unrhythmic utterance in Romans 8:38, 39; or with the careful particularity of 2 Corinthians 6:4-10. They are seen and felt to be different both in tone and in form.

“The argument isn't definitive; and all the scholarly criticism, talent, and taste that have been focused on this issue leave us with little more than uncertain guesswork to form a hypothesis.” (Primitive Church, p. 366.) However, the latest research leans heavily in this direction, and the internal evidence is quite strong and credible, making it reasonable to consider it fairly well established and accepted. For instance, no one would think of comparing passages like these with the contrasting prose of Romans 3:21-23; or with the grand unrhythmic expression in Romans 8:38-39; or with the detailed specificity of 2 Corinthians 6:4-10. They are clearly different in both tone and form.

In the Apocalypse, where the language is naturally exalted and poetic, several such instances have been noted. They are: Revelation 1:4-8; 5:9, 10, 12-14; 11:15, 17, 18; 15:3, 4; 21:10-14, and 22:17. Of one of these—the “Song of Moses and of the Lamb”—we may be reasonably certain:

In the Apocalypse, where the language is naturally elevated and poetic, several examples have been identified. They are: Revelation 1:4-8; 5:9, 10, 12-14; 11:15, 17, 18; 15:3, 4; 21:10-14, and 22:17. Regarding one of these—the “Song of Moses and of the Lamb”—we can be fairly certain:

“Great are Thy works and strange,

“Great are Your works and strange,

Lord God, Thou Ruler of all!

Lord God, You Ruler of all!

And just are Thy ways, and true,

And just are Your ways, and true,

Thou King of the nations of earth.

You King of the nations of the earth.

For who shall not fear Thee, Lord,

For who wouldn’t fear You, Lord,

And give to Thy name the praise,

And give praise to Your name,

For holy art Thou alone!—

For You alone are holy!—

To Thee shall the nations come

To You, the nations will come

And worship before Thy face;

And worship before You;

For all of Thy righteous acts

For all of Your righteous acts

Shall then be openly known!”

"Will then be openly known!"

6

In the same manner may be written the stanza from Revelation 22:17:

In the same way, you can write the stanza from Revelation 22:17:

“And the Spirit and the Bride—

“And the Spirit and the Bride—

Are saying, ‘Come!’

Are saying, 'Come on!'

And he that heareth—

And whoever hears—

Let him say, ‘Come!’

Let him say, "Come!"

And he that thirsteth—

And whoever is thirsty—

Let him come!

Let him in!

And he that willeth—

And he who wants—

Let him receive,

Let him take it,

Freely, the water of life!”

"Freely, the essence of life!"

We have also a positive acquaintance with the order of religious worship in the early Church, dating back one hardly knows how far, but definitely leading us into the custom of the first three centuries. Public services began, and were continued, as follows:

We also have a clear understanding of the way religious worship was organized in the early Church, going back more than we can pinpoint, but definitely connecting us to the practices of the first three centuries. Public services started and continued as follows:

First, Prayer—or, possibly, a Salutation or Invocation, such as is in common use to-day.

First, Prayer—or maybe a Salutation or Invocation, like the ones commonly used today.

Then the Reading of Scripture. The Old Testament and New Testament were both employed: the one being expounded to apply to the case of the Christian Church; and the other for her comfort, encouragement, and edification.

Then the Reading of Scripture. Both the Old Testament and the New Testament were used: the former was explained to relate to the situation of the Christian Church; and the latter for her comfort, encouragement, and growth.

Then followed the Hymns and Psalms. The distinction appears to have been that the psalms were those of David; the hymns, such as the song of Mary, or of the angels; and the spiritual songs, such as were composed by private persons, or which sprang up spontaneously in a kind of chant. That this was liable to abuse, and might cause confusion, is made evident by Paul’s advice to the Corinthians. Between these acts of praise was interpolated some brief Scripture lesson. And, very likely, a considerable portion of time was taken up by this part of the service.

Then came the Hymns and Psalms. The difference seemed to be that the psalms were those of David; the hymns, like the song of Mary or the songs of the angels; and the spiritual songs were made by individuals or arose spontaneously in a sort of chant. It was clear that this could lead to misunderstandings and confusion, as Paul advised the Corinthians. In between these acts of worship, a brief Scripture lesson was included. Most likely, a significant amount of time was spent on this part of the service.

Then came the Sermon, which was succeeded by a Prayer.

Then came the Sermon, which was followed by a Prayer.

Another question now meets us, and one of some importance: Did the early Christians employ any musical instruments? In reply, it can be noted that ψάλλειν, “to make melody” (Eph.5:19), is usually taken to refer to a musical accompaniment. In Romans 15:9 it is a quotation from Psalm 18:50, where it means, “I will sing psalms.” In 1 Corinthians 15:15 (“I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also”) 7 and in James 5:13 (“Is any merry? let him sing psalms”) we have nothing decisive except that we know that the Jewish method of “singing psalms” was to the accompaniment of musical instruments. Thus, with all these texts before us, we are not able either to affirm or deny the fact. The reference of Paul (1 Cor. 14:7) to the pipe (αυλός, flute) and harp (κιθάρα, lute) gives us no assistance. The “harp” of Revelation 5:8, 14:2, and 15:2, is the cithara or lute again; but neither does this tell us what the early Christians did or did not do. The inference is pretty strong that they avoided some things that were Jewish—and instrumental music was a marked feature in the Jew’s worship—but it is plain that (as with the Sabbath question) there was a great deal of blending at the edges between the two dispensations. We are told, moreover, that the Syriac Church has always been rich in tunes, having fully two hundred and seventy-five, while the Greek was confined to about eight.

Another question arises, and it’s an important one: Did the early Christians use any musical instruments? In response, it’s worth noting that ψάλλειν, “to make melody” (Eph. 5:19), is typically understood to refer to musical accompaniment. In Romans 15:9, it is a quote from Psalm 18:50, where it means, “I will sing psalms.” In 1 Corinthians 15:15 (“I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also”) and in James 5:13 (“Is anyone cheerful? Let him sing psalms”), there’s nothing definitive, except that we know the Jewish practice of “singing psalms” typically involved musical instruments. So, with all these texts before us, we cannot definitively affirm or deny the fact. Paul’s reference (1 Cor. 14:7) to the pipe (αυλός, flute) and harp (κιθάρα, lute) doesn’t provide clarity either. The “harp” in Revelation 5:8, 14:2, and 15:2 refers to the cithara or lute, but this doesn’t reveal what the early Christians did or didn’t do. It seems likely they avoided certain Jewish practices—and instrumental music was a prominent part of Jewish worship—but it’s clear that (similar to the Sabbath issue) there was a significant overlap between the two traditions. Additionally, we are told that the Syriac Church has always been rich in tunes, boasting a total of two hundred seventy-five, while the Greek tradition had about eight.

There is another fact which comes in just here, however, to explain what we would otherwise find it hard to unriddle. It is the matter of the very language of the hymns themselves.

There is another fact that comes in at this point, though, to help explain what we would otherwise find difficult to figure out. It's the issue of the actual language of the hymns themselves.

When we observe the places where these fragments occur, or where singing in the church is mentioned, we find that the language naturally is Greek. No one doubts that Luke and the other New Testament writers employed the tongue which was the educated and flexible medium of conveying the loftiest truth; nor that Ephesians or Corinthians chanted in Greek. “The Greek tongue,” say Conybeare and Howson (St. Paul, 1:10), “became to the Christian more than it had been to the Roman or the Jew.” It lends itself most readily to that dithyrambic shape in which highly emotional natures could best express their praise. So the irregularity of the verse; its utter lack of metrical form (as Dr. Neale found when he examined eighteen quarto volumes of it), and its simplicity of diction, all combined to put the instrumental accompaniment aside. Perhaps there was a prejudice—as Archbishop Trench affirms—against a distinctively Jewish method. Perhaps there was a disposition in this, as in other matters where art had perverted the morals of men, to oppose whatever looked toward a possible laxity. Music and banqueting, music and luxury, music and profligacy, went together so much that the early Church reacted to the extreme of Puritanism—forgetting that her 8 Lord and Master had often worshipped in the full-choired temple itself. In the catacombs, where every manner of ordinary symbol may be found, there is neither pipe nor harp, nor any sort of musical instrument—the lyre alone excepted. But neither is there any condescension to beauty in form or color. Everything betokens a rude, uncultivated simplicity—a piety which contented itself with the barest and meagerest representations. It rose high enough to portray the face of Christ, in the ancient cemetery of Domitilla, and in one carving on a sarcophagus of the fourth century. And, remembering how repugnant anything heathenish was to the souls of those who associated pipe and tabret and harp with the bloody arena and the wild revelry of Rome, can we doubt why they mingled only their unassisted voices in these chants of praise? It can be positively added that Ambrose, Basil, and Chrysostom do not include instrumental music in their eulogies of the Church’s practice upon this theme.

When we look at the places where these fragments appear or where church singing is mentioned, we see that the language is naturally Greek. No one doubts that Luke and the other New Testament writers used the educated and flexible language that could express the highest truths; nor that the Ephesians or Corinthians sang in Greek. “The Greek language,” say Conybeare and Howson (St. Paul, 1:10), “became to the Christian more than it had been to the Roman or the Jew.” It easily lends itself to the passionate form in which highly emotional people could best express their praise. So the irregularity of the verse, its complete lack of metrical form (as Dr. Neale discovered when he examined eighteen quarto volumes of it), and its simple language all combined to set aside instrumental accompaniment. Perhaps there was a bias—as Archbishop Trench suggests—against a distinctively Jewish approach. Perhaps there was a tendency to oppose anything that seemed to allow for potential looseness, especially in areas where art had corrupted morality. Music and feasting, music and luxury, music and indulgence were so intertwined that the early Church swung to the opposite extreme of Puritanism—forgetting that their Lord and Master had often worshipped in the fully choir-led temple. In the catacombs, where every kind of ordinary symbol can be found, there are no pipes or harps, or any musical instruments—except for the lyre. But there is also no attention to beauty in form or color. Everything shows a rough, unrefined simplicity—a devotion that was satisfied with the most basic representations. It was able to portray the face of Christ in the ancient cemetery of Domitilla and in one carving on a fourth-century sarcophagus. And considering how distasteful anything pagan was to those who associated pipes and tabrets and harps with the bloody arena and wild festivities of Rome, can we doubt why they only used their unaided voices in these songs of praise? It can be firmly stated that Ambrose, Basil, and Chrysostom do not include instrumental music in their praises of the Church’s practices regarding this topic.

We are justified, however, in going one step beyond this bald statement, that the early Christians sang together. They sang secum invicem, alternately. The quotations already given show the adaptation of their hymns to this use. In this, at least, they were following the Jewish habit of responses and part-singing, whatever other changes their poverty or prejudices or principles or persecutions might have produced.

We can go a bit further than just saying that the early Christians sang together. They sang secum invicem, alternating with each other. The quotes we've already mentioned demonstrate how their hymns were adjusted for this purpose. In this regard, they were definitely following the Jewish tradition of responses and part-singing, despite any other changes that their poverty, biases, beliefs, or persecutions may have caused.

It remains for us to speak of the ancient hymns which have come down to our day. We have some information as to Harmonius and Bardesanes, who wrote Syriac hymns in the first century, but the hymns themselves are either lost or unidentified. Ephrem Syrus (died 378) furnishes the earliest authentic hymns in that language. One of these (Daniel, Thesaurus Hymnologicus, III. 145) is on the Nativity of our Lord, and may be thus rendered, following Zingerle’s German version:

It’s time to talk about the ancient hymns that have survived to this day. We have some details about Harmonius and Bardesanes, who composed Syriac hymns in the first century, but the hymns themselves are either lost or unidentified. Ephrem Syrus (who died in 378) provides the earliest authentic hymns in that language. One of these (Daniel, Thesaurus Hymnologicus, III. 145) is about the Nativity of our Lord and can be translated as follows, based on Zingerle’s German version:

“Into his arms with tender love

“Into his arms with tender love

Did Joseph take his holy son,

Did Joseph take his holy son,

And worshipped him as God, and saw

And worshiped him as God and saw

The babe like any little one.

The baby is just like any other little one.

His heart rejoiced above him there,

His heart was filled with joy up there,

For now the only Good had birth;

For now, only the Good has been born;

And pious fear upon him came

And a devout fear came over him

Before this Judge of all the earth.

Before this Judge of all the earth.

Oh, what a lofty wonder!

Oh, what a grand wonder!

9

“Who gave me then this precious Son

“Who then gave me this precious Son

Of highest God, to be my child?

Of the highest God, to be my child?

For I against thy mother here

For I am against your mother here

Had almost been by zeal beguiled;

Had almost been fooled by enthusiasm;

And I had thought to cast her off—

And I had planned to leave her behind—

Alas, I saw not truly then

Alas, I didn’t really see back then.

How in her bosom she should bear

How she should carry it in her heart

The costliest treasure known to men,

The most expensive treasure known to people,

To make my poverty, so soon,

To make my poverty, so soon,

The richest lot in mortal ken!

The wealthiest group in human sight!

“David, that king of ancient days,

“David, that king from ancient times,

My ancestor, had placed the crown

My ancestor had put the crown

On his own head, and there it lay;

On his own head, and there it stayed;

But I sank deep and further down:

But I sank deeper and further down:

I was no king, but in its stead

I wasn't a king, but instead

A carpenter, and that alone.

Just a carpenter.

But now may crown my brow again

But now I might wear a crown on my head again.

That which befits a kingly throne,

That which suits a royal throne,

For here upon my bosom lies

For here on my chest lies

The Lord of lords, my very own!”

The Lord of lords, my very own!”

There is a trifle of doubt as to which is the very oldest Greek hymn. One cited by Basil (died 379),

There is a slight uncertainty about which is the oldest Greek hymn. One mentioned by Basil (died 379),

“Φῶς ἱλαρὸν ἁγίας δοξής”—κ. τ. λ.

“Light of blessed glory”—etc.

has been by some considered the most ancient, and is known to us as, “Hail, gladdening Light.” It is wrongly credited to Athenagenes (died 169), for Basil explicitly denies that authorship. That which it is safest for us to receive is one found in the works of Clement of Alexandria, and by him ascribed to an earlier author. It was probably composed about 200 A.D.; and while it is too long to quote, it may be characterized as dithyrambic, and almost Anacreontic, in rhythm. It begins:

has been considered by some to be the most ancient, and is known to us as, “Hail, gladdening Light.” It is incorrectly attributed to Athenagenes (who died in 169), as Basil clearly denies that he wrote it. The safest version for us to accept is one found in the works of Clement of Alexandria, who attributes it to an earlier author. It was likely composed around 200 CE; and although it’s too lengthy to quote, it can be described as dithyrambic, and almost Anacreontic, in rhythm. It begins:

“Στρομίον πώλων ἀδαῶν.”—κ. τ. λ.

“Stromion of uninformed foes.” —k. t. l.

and is known as “Shepherd of Tender Youth,” from its best English version, by the Rev. Dr. H. M. Dexter, of Boston. The Φῶς ἱλαρὸν is also accessible in Longfellow’s beautiful translation in the Golden Legend, commencing, “O gladsome light.”

and is known as “Shepherd of Tender Youth,” from its best English version by Rev. Dr. H. M. Dexter of Boston. The Φῶς ἱλαρὸν is also available in Longfellow’s beautiful translation in the Golden Legend, starting with, “O gladsome light.”

As we turn the pages on which Daniel and Mone have recorded these hymns of the earliest age of the Church, we observe that they are either in praise of Christ or of God, or are songs of worship 10 for the morning or the evening. Their simplicity is admirable. Here is one called ἦχος—an “Echo”—literally rendered:

As we flip through the pages where Daniel and Mone have written these hymns from the early days of the Church, we see that they either praise Christ or God, or are songs of worship for morning or evening. Their simplicity is remarkable. Here’s one titled ἦχος—an “Echo”—literally translated:

“We who have risen from our sleep

“We who have woken up from our sleep

Worship before thee, O Good One.

Worship before you, O Good One.

And, of the angels the hymn

And, of the angels the hymn

We cry aloud to thee, thou Mighty One;

We cry out to you, Mighty One;

Holy, holy art thou, O God,

Holy, holy are you, O God,

And of thy mercy have pity on us!

And out of your kindness, have compassion for us!

“From my couch and from my sleep

“From my couch and from my sleep

Thou hast raised me, O Lord;

You have lifted me up, O Lord;

Enlighten my mind and my heart,

Enlighten my mind and my heart,

And open thou my lips

And open my lips

To praise thee, Holy Trinity,

To praise you, Holy Trinity,

Holy, holy, holy art thou!

Holy, holy, holy are you!

“Suddenly shall come the Judge,

“Suddenly the Judge will come,

And the deeds of each shall be laid bare;

And everyone's actions will be revealed;

But guard us from fear in the midst of the night,

But protect us from fear in the middle of the night,

Holy, holy, holy art thou!”

“Holy, holy, holy are you!”

Another of these unplaced, anonymous, and possibly very ancient hymns, may be given in full for comparison:

Another one of these unassigned, anonymous, and possibly very old hymns can be shared in full for comparison:

“Ψυχή μου, ψυχή μου,

“Sweetheart, sweetheart,

Ἀνάστα, τί καθεύδεις;

Wake up, why are you sleeping?

Τὸ τέλος ἐγγίζει,

The end is near,

Καὶ μήλλεις θορυβεῖσθαι;

Are you going to panic?

“Ἀνάνηψον ὀυν, ἵνα

"Wake up, then, so that"

Φείσηται σου Χριστὸς

Christ will spare you

Ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ πανταχοῦ παρὼν

God, who is everywhere present

Καὶ τὰ πάντα πληρῶν.”

"Fulfilling all things."

“O soul of mine, O soul of mine,

“O soul of mine, O soul of mine,

Arise, why sleepest thou?

Wake up, why are you sleeping?

The end of earth is drawing near

The end of the world is approaching.

And art thou fearful now?

Are you scared now?

Be sober therefore, O my soul,

Be sober then, O my soul,

That He who filleth space

That He who fills space

And filleth time, our Saviour, God,

And fills time, our Savior, God,

May spare thee by His grace.”

May He spare you by His grace.”

And this beautiful little doxology:

And this lovely little doxology:

“My hope is God,

"My hope is in God,"

My refuge is the Lord,

My safe place is the Lord,

My shelter is the Holy Ghost;

My refuge is the Holy Spirit;

Be thou, O Holy Three, adored!”

Be You, O Holy Three, praised!

11

In such sweet and simple language did the early Christians sing their “praise to Christ, as God.” They understood the true meaning of a hymn as Ambrose and St. Bernard also understood it—and as Gregory Nazianzen and Adam of St. Victor never knew it at all. In 1866 Professor Coppée could truly declare that there was no collection of sacred verse in which this thought of adoration and of worship was “the leading feature.” It is better now; but even to-day there is an honored place for any book of praise in which the formal and didactic shall be done away, and where nothing shall be found but the pure reverence of a loving and trusting soul.

In such sweet and simple language did the early Christians sing their "praise to Christ, as God." They grasped the true meaning of a hymn just as Ambrose and St. Bernard did—and as Gregory Nazianzen and Adam of St. Victor never did at all. In 1866, Professor Coppée could honestly say that there was no collection of sacred verse where this idea of adoration and worship was "the leading feature." It’s better now; but even today, there’s a respected place for any book of praise that eliminates the formal and didactic, where only the pure reverence of a loving and trusting soul can be found.

Of old, in the temple, there was kept—said the rabbins—a flute of reed, plain and straight and simple, but of marvellous sweetness. It came down from Moses’ day. But the king commanded his goldsmiths to cover and adorn it with gold and gems. And, lo, the sweetness of the reed flute was forever gone! Thus, perchance, in our later art and our foolish wisdom, it may be we have often spoiled the ancient hymns!

Of old, in the temple, there was kept—said the rabbins—a flute of reed, plain and straight and simple, but of marvelous sweetness. It came down from Moses’ day. But the king ordered his goldsmiths to cover and decorate it with gold and gems. And, behold, the sweetness of the reed flute was forever lost! Thus, perhaps, in our modern art and our foolish wisdom, we have often ruined the ancient hymns!

12

CHAPTER II.
THE STUDY OF LATIN HYMNS.

The genealogy of the song of praise in the mediaeval and modern Christian Church is both simple and beautiful. It begins far back, as we have seen, in the chants and psalms of the Hebrew. Then it changes to the Syriac and the Greek. Then it emerges into the Latin. Next it is caught up in the old High-German poetry, and at length it becomes the modern English hymn. The line of direct descent is like that of some high and puissant family whose inheritance is transferred now to one branch and now to another, but whose noble lineage is never lost.

The history of the song of praise in the medieval and modern Christian Church is both clear and beautiful. It starts long ago, as we've seen, in the chants and psalms of the Hebrews. Then it shifts to Syriac and Greek. After that, it evolves into Latin. Next, it’s embraced by old High German poetry, and eventually, it becomes the modern English hymn. The direct lineage is similar to that of a powerful family whose heritage is passed from one branch to another, but whose noble ancestry is never forgotten.

When the reader or the worshipper is attracted to-day by some ancient hymn-writer’s name, he naturally asks for information. He is aware that hymnology is called a branch of study, like any other scholastic pursuit. He is also aware that the more usual English and German hymns have their historians, and, to a limited degree, that they have been analyzed, classified, compared, and their text settled. Even their impelling causes and surroundings are known, as in the case of the touching lyrics of George Neumark and Paul Gerhardt, or the pathetic strains of Cowper, or the stirring notes of Charles Wesley.

When readers or worshippers today are drawn to the name of an ancient hymn-writer, they naturally seek more information. They know that hymnology is a field of study, just like any other academic discipline. They also recognize that the more common English and German hymns have their historians, and to some extent, these hymns have been analyzed, categorized, compared, and their texts established. The contexts and influences behind them are also understood, as seen in the moving lyrics of George Neumark and Paul Gerhardt, or the heartfelt words of Cowper, or the inspiring melodies of Charles Wesley.

But occasionally a bird of strange plumage flies across this peaceful sky or perches and sings in these religious groves. The name of some Greek father—an Anatolius or a John of Damascus—appears as the original author. The hymn-horizon widens out to an earlier age. When one sings the Te Deum Laudamus, he discovers that it has its antecedent in the Greek liturgy. And when he employs that fine version of Bishop Patrick,

But sometimes a bird with unusual feathers flies across this calm sky or rests and sings in these sacred groves. The name of some Greek father—like Anatolius or John of Damascus—shows up as the original author. The hymn's reach expands to an earlier time. When someone sings the Te Deum Laudamus, they find that it traces back to the Greek liturgy. And when they use that beautiful version from Bishop Patrick,

“O God, we praise Thee and confess,”

“O God, we praise You and acknowledge,”

he is put upon a track of inquiry by which he discerns an even earlier rendering in the oldest prayer-books, beginning—

he is placed on a path of investigation where he uncovers an even earlier version in the oldest prayer books, starting—

13

“We praise Thee, God, we knowledge Thee

“We praise You, God, we acknowledge You

The only Lord to be.”

The one true Lord.

These little hints and stray gleams of outlook through the mists of uninformation are intensely alluring. And when by some happy chance it is learned that this old Latin sequence is traditionally ascribed to Ambrose, Bishop of Milan; when it is accredited to the spontaneous utterance of Augustine and his great preceptor at the time of Augustine’s baptism; when it is noted as a derivative from that Greek psalmody whence the holy Ambrose obtained so many of his hymns; and when it opens thus a door into the heaven of the earlier worship of the Church, then indeed the reader is proportionately stimulated to further question.

These little hints and glimpses of insight through the fog of ignorance are incredibly enticing. And when, by some fortunate chance, we find out that this old Latin sequence is traditionally attributed to Ambrose, Bishop of Milan; when it’s recognized as the spontaneous expression of Augustine and his great teacher at the time of Augustine’s baptism; when it’s identified as a derivative from that Greek psalmody from which the holy Ambrose drew so many of his hymns; and when it opens a door to the earlier worship of the Church, then the reader is truly motivated to explore further.

For the most part it will be found that the Latin language contains the best of the Greek, and the inspiration of the majority of the first German hymns. In the dead ark of the Middle Ages was kept this rod that budded and this golden pot with its sacred heavenly food. It is amazing that this treasure has been so well preserved, but it is none the less certain that we now have it safely, never to be lost again.

For the most part, you'll find that the Latin language holds the best of the Greek and inspires most of the early German hymns. In the stagnant period of the Middle Ages, this rod that blossomed and this golden pot with its holy food were preserved. It's incredible that this treasure has been kept safe, but it's also clear that we now have it securely, never to be lost again.

There are no Latin hymns—let us here say—earlier than Hilary of Poitiers (died 366). His Hymnarium has perished, and all but one of the compositions attributed to himself are doubtful. The “evening-song” which he sent to his daughter Abra, while he was in exile among the followers of the Eastern Church, forms the connecting link between Greek and Latin hymnody. The true hymn—a different thing from the rhythmic but unmetrical sequence—here takes its rise. In this small, pure fountain-head reappear the percolating praises of the two previous centuries. The short lines drop with a gentle tinkling melody upon the ear. As yet there is no rhyme, although there is an occasional lightening of the lyric by some such verbal art.

There are no Latin hymns—let’s say it clearly—earlier than Hilary of Poitiers (died 366). His Hymnarium is gone, and almost all the pieces attributed to him are uncertain. The “evening song” he sent to his daughter Abra while he was in exile with the followers of the Eastern Church serves as the bridge between Greek and Latin hymnody. The true hymn—which is different from the rhythmic but non-metric sequence—starts here. In this small, pure source reemerge the praises that have been building up over the last two centuries. The short lines have a gentle, tinkling melody that appeals to the ear. There is no rhyme yet, although there are occasional instances where the lyrics are lightened by some verbal play.

But with Ambrose the full stream begins to sweep along. There can be no doubt that many ungathered and traditional stanzas were in his time discoverable in the Church—much as it can be observed that phrases in prayer or in exhortation are the inheritance of our own generation from days of struggle and of trial among our Christian ancestors. And what better could a beleaguered bishop do, when he was shut up in a church “for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ,” than to collate these old 14 hymns? Twelve possibly—eight, or less, with moderate certainty—can be regarded as of his own composition. The rest of the ninety or a hundred are commonly received as “Ambrosian,” since they share his spirit and partake in some degree of his method. The rules of the Venerable Bede are not infallible, and modern criticism frequently rejects what the early collectors are disposed to assign to this single illustrious source.

But with Ambrose, everything really starts to flow. There's no doubt that many unrecorded and traditional verses were discoverable in the Church during his time—similar to how phrases in prayers or teachings are passed down to us from our Christian ancestors’ struggles and trials. And what better thing could a besieged bishop do when he was confined in a church “for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ” than to gather these old hymns? Possibly twelve—maybe eight or fewer with moderate confidence—can be considered his own compositions. The rest of the ninety or so are generally accepted as “Ambrosian,” as they carry his spirit and reflect some aspects of his style. The guidelines of the Venerable Bede aren't foolproof, and modern scholarship often dismisses what early collectors attribute to this one prominent figure.

Augustine wrote no actual hymns, but he was the cause of hymns in others—as, notably, in the case of Cardinal Peter Damiani. The Ambrosian music and the Augustinian theology served for inspiration to many later men. Yet the assignment of these Latin hymns to their proper authors is, at the best, a most precarious undertaking. A few, quoted or mentioned by competent witnesses—as when Augustine quotes Ambrose—seem duly authentic. This is, however, a rare occurrence. Generally we proceed upon the mere dictum of the first compilers—especially of Thomasius, George Fabricius, and Clichtove.

Augustine didn't actually write any hymns, but he inspired others to create them, notably Cardinal Peter Damiani. The Ambrosian music and Augustinian theology influenced many later figures. However, attributing these Latin hymns to their correct authors is, at best, a pretty risky task. A few hymns, quoted or referenced by reliable sources—like when Augustine cites Ambrose—seem to be genuinely authentic. But this is, unfortunately, a rare situation. Usually, we rely on the assertions of the first compilers—especially Thomasius, George Fabricius, and Clichtove.

These early compilations are sufficiently scarce. Professor Dr. H. Ad. Daniel gives a list of some which, except for the books of “the venerable Thilo” in the Yale Library, are beyond the reach of American students. Dating from 1492 and running into the first decade of the sixteenth century there were many “Expositions” of hymns, of which the work of Clichtove (Basle, 1517) remains to us in the greatest number of editions. Up to the middle of the present century this book was practically indispensable to any correct knowledge of the original texts. Since that time it, as well as every similar work, has received attention, and its contents have been often reproduced.

These early compilations are quite rare. Professor Dr. H. Ad. Daniel provides a list of some that, aside from the books of “the venerable Thilo” in the Yale Library, are out of reach for American students. Dating from 1492 into the early 1500s, there were many “Expositions” of hymns, and the work of Clichtove (Basle, 1517) remains available in the most editions. Until the middle of this century, this book was practically essential for understanding the original texts. Since then, it and similar works have received more attention, and their contents have been frequently reproduced.

Other and later laborers are such as Cardinal Thomasius (Rome, 1741), who follows upon the traces of George Cassander, the Liberal Catholic (Paris, 1616). We are possibly more indebted to Cassander than to Thomasius for the correct designation of a good deal of the authorship. Both of these editors collate the text with other versions, and thus prepare the way for later and more accurate work. Both depend to a notable degree upon the book of George Fabricius (Basle, 1564), which is quite rare; although Thomasius’ works are said by Daniel to be sufficiently uncommon in Germany, as they certainly are in America. The recent republication 15 of the Mozarabic Breviary in J. P. Migne’s Patrologia brings this volume, however, within easy reach.

Other later scholars include Cardinal Thomasius (Rome, 1741), who builds on the work of George Cassander, the Liberal Catholic (Paris, 1616). We probably owe more to Cassander than to Thomasius for accurately identifying a lot of the authorship. Both of these editors compare the text with other versions, paving the way for future, more precise work. They both rely heavily on the book by George Fabricius (Basle, 1564), which is quite rare; although Daniel mentions that Thomasius’ works are fairly uncommon in Germany, as they certainly are in America. The recent reissue of the Mozarabic Breviary in J. P. Migne’s Patrologia makes this volume, however, easily accessible.

Thus we are naturally led to speak of the sources of the hymns themselves—sources from which these editors have secured them. As a part of religious worship they were incorporated into the various breviaries, of which hundreds must have been in use before the unification begun by the Church of Rome in the sixteenth century. Besides these church books, there were collections of hymns alone made by mediaeval schools, whose manuscripts still exist in European libraries.

Thus, we are naturally led to discuss the sources of the hymns themselves—sources from which these editors obtained them. As part of religious worship, they were included in the various breviaries, of which hundreds must have been in use before the unification started by the Church of Rome in the sixteenth century. In addition to these church books, there were collections of hymns created by medieval schools, whose manuscripts still exist in European libraries.

The only method by which to ascertain the number and extent of these treasures was to gather and classify them. And strangely enough this labor has been performed by Protestants rather than by Catholics. Cassander’s book was forbidden at Rome, as he was what now would be called an Old Catholic; Luther, George Fabricius, and Hermann Bonn were in no better odor of sanctity; and for our own times the standard work is that of Herman Adelbert Daniel, who was a Lutheran professor at Halle, while close behind him come several others of the same religious belief.

The only way to figure out the number and scope of these treasures was to collect and categorize them. Curiously, this work was done by Protestants instead of Catholics. Cassander’s book was banned in Rome because he was what we’d now call an Old Catholic; Luther, George Fabricius, and Hermann Bonn weren't viewed any more favorably. In more recent times, the key work is by Herman Adelbert Daniel, who was a Lutheran professor at Halle, with several others of the same faith following closely behind him.

The necessary and highly difficult task of getting the materials together has been exhaustively performed. Professor Daniel’s investigations extended to the original copies in monasteries and abbeys almost without number. But F. J. Mone enlarged even upon this. Daniel’s Thesaurus in five volumes was completed in 1856—having been several years in course of publication—and it stands as yet unrivalled. Mone’s Lateinische Hymnen des Mittelalters appeared in 1853-55, and was therefore available for the conclusion of Daniel’s great work. Its value consists in the fact that it is derived exclusively from manuscripts and from material hitherto untouched. The Germans, indeed, have made Latin hymnology a special branch of study, considering that it is profitable to them for its value religiously and historically. From old Flacius Illyricus’ appendix to the Catalogus Testium Veritatis has been recovered the original of Bernard of Cluny’s “Jerusalem the Golden”—a poem which would never have been known by us if this same Matthias Flacius had not preserved it as a testimony against the corrupt state of the Church.

The challenging task of gathering the necessary materials has been thoroughly completed. Professor Daniel’s research reached original copies in countless monasteries and abbeys. However, F. J. Mone built upon this even further. Daniel’s Thesaurus in five volumes was finished in 1856—having taken several years to publish—and it remains unmatched to this day. Mone’s Lateinische Hymnen des Mittelalters was released between 1853 and 1855, making it available for the completion of Daniel’s significant work. Its value lies in the fact that it is based solely on manuscripts and previously untouched material. The Germans, in fact, have made Latin hymnology a specific field of study, recognizing its religious and historical significance. From old Flacius Illyricus’ appendix to the Catalogus Testium Veritatis came the original of Bernard of Cluny’s “Jerusalem the Golden”—a poem that would have remained unknown to us if Matthias Flacius had not preserved it as evidence against the corrupt state of the Church.

We must then add the German names of Schlosser, and Simrock, and Fortlage, and Stadelmann, and Jacob Grimm, and Königsfeld, 16 and Bässler, and Kayser, and Kehrein, and Morel. Wackernagel and Koch, the great historians of German hymnology, have also done admirable service in prefixing the Latin hymns to the earlier part of their collections and histories of German praise. There is a host of lesser names, and there have been some separate discoveries worthy of note. Thus the English ritualists, under the lead of Newman and Neale, unearthed some capital lyrics. The Hymni Ecclesiae of Cardinal J. H. Newman, being half derived from the Paris Breviary, contain hymns which are scarcely to be found elsewhere—many of them, as our Index will show, being accessible only in those pages. The Sequentiae Medii Aevii of Dr. John Mason Neale also bring to us texts which are extremely scarce. Archbishop Trench, in his collection of eighty hymns, has avoided anything like Romanism even to the occasional expurgation of a phrase; but he has given us a few hymns which are difficult to procure. Königsfeld’s selection of one hundred is admirable; and Bässler’s and Simrock’s little books have made a very good choice. More recently still Professor F. A. March, of Lafayette College, has prepared a selection of one hundred and fifty of these hymns for the use of institutions of learning; and this, for every purpose, is the finest and most satisfactory series of texts at our command. The ordinary student can learn much from this before he needs to attempt the larger and more expensive works.

We should include the German names of Schlosser, Simrock, Fortlage, Stadelmann, Jacob Grimm, Königsfeld, 16 Bässler, Kayser, Kehrein, and Morel. Wackernagel and Koch, the leading historians of German hymnology, have also significantly contributed by adding the Latin hymns at the beginning of the earlier parts of their collections and histories of German praise. There are many lesser-known names, and some individual discoveries worth mentioning. For instance, the English ritualists, led by Newman and Neale, uncovered some excellent lyrics. The Hymni Ecclesiae by Cardinal J. H. Newman, which is partly based on the Paris Breviary, contains hymns that are hard to find anywhere else—many of them, as our Index will indicate, are only available in those pages. The Sequentiae Medii Aevii by Dr. John Mason Neale also offers texts that are extremely rare. Archbishop Trench, in his collection of eighty hymns, has steered clear of anything that resembles Roman Catholicism, even occasionally editing phrases; however, he has provided us with a few hymns that are difficult to find. Königsfeld’s selection of a hundred hymns is excellent, and Bässler’s and Simrock’s small books feature a very good selection. More recently, Professor F. A. March from Lafayette College has prepared a collection of one hundred and fifty of these hymns for educational institutions; this is the finest and most satisfying series of texts available for any purpose. The average student can learn a lot from this before tackling the larger and pricier works.

In making an exhaustive index of all the originals before us, these collections soon dwindle into a very diminutive form. There are about three thousand five hundred hymns in the various books. And they are of all sorts—good, bad, and indifferent. The good are the pure and true utterance of pious spirits—such lyrics as the Veni, Redemptor, and the Veni, Sancte Spiritus, and the Vexilla Regis. The positively bad are those which are either poor in execution—a common fault—or decidedly defective in religious tone. Many so-called “hymns” are nothing but plagiaries or parodies upon older compositions. Some are debased into mere patchwork. There are a few which are macaronic, and a great many in which poverty of phrase is helped out by wholesale pilfering. Moreover, it is easy to find those which are highly objectionable in point of taste and theology, to say nothing of prosody or Protestantism. And if Protestants are principally 17 energetic in restoring and editing these hymns, to the frank and generous extent of overlooking what is unpleasant in them, it ought to follow that they should not be blamed for preferring only those lyrics in which the broad and Christian fervor of devout souls can be observed.

In creating a comprehensive index of all the originals available to us, these collections quickly shrink down to a very small size. There are about three thousand five hundred hymns in the different books. They come in all varieties—good, bad, and mediocre. The good ones are the sincere and authentic expressions of devout individuals—like the Veni, Redemptor, the Veni, Sancte Spiritus, and the Vexilla Regis. The clearly bad ones are either poorly executed—which is a common issue—or significantly lacking in religious tone. Many so-called “hymns” are simply plagiarized or parodic versions of older works. Some are just a mishmash of different elements. There are a few that are macaronic, and many more where the lack of creativity is compensated for by blatant theft. Additionally, it’s easy to find those that are quite objectionable in terms of taste and theology, not to mention rhythm or Protestant views. And if Protestants are mainly active in restoring and editing these hymns, generously ignoring the less pleasant aspects, it stands to reason that they should not be criticized for favoring only those lyrics that reflect the broad and Christian passion of devoted souls.

Of those hymns which are upon the border line, the pathetic Stabat Mater may stand as an example. It would be bigotry to reject it from the list—as one compiler has done—while it would certainly not be fair to Protestants to utilize it, in any close translation, for the worship of the Church universal.

Of the hymns that are on the edge, the moving Stabat Mater serves as an example. It would be narrow-minded to exclude it from the list—as one compiler has done—while it wouldn’t be fair to Protestants to use it, in any direct translation, for the worship of the universal Church.

Perhaps there are not less than from four to five hundred of these hymns, then, to which no cause of blame can attach—which are as dear to the Church of the Roman Catholics as to that of the Catholic Protestants. On such common ground the heartiest sympathy and co-operation can develop the riches which yet remain. Already it is Caswall, the priest, and Newman, the cardinal, and Neale, the ritualist, who have given to our daily praise the happiest versions. It is Ozanam who has discovered several unknown hymns; and Gautier and Digby S. Wrangham who have brought out Adam of St. Victor; and the ninety-seven pieces of Abaelard are reprinted from Cousin’s text in Migne’s Patrologia. The study of these sacred verses has been comparatively limited in range and nationality, but it has had the incomparable advantage of being thorough.

Perhaps there are at least four to five hundred of these hymns, which can’t be criticized—hymns that are just as cherished by the Roman Catholic Church as they are by Catholic Protestants. On this common ground, genuine sympathy and collaboration can uncover the treasures that remain. Already, Caswall the priest, Newman the cardinal, and Neale the ritualist have provided the most wonderful versions for our daily praise. Ozanam has found several unknown hymns, while Gautier and Digby S. Wrangham have published works by Adam of St. Victor, and the ninety-seven pieces of Abaelard have been reprinted from Cousin’s text in Migne’s Patrologia. The study of these sacred verses has been somewhat limited in reach and nationality, but it has had the great advantage of being thorough.

Thus we are to-day possessed of the text of every really fine sacred Latin lyric. Somewhere or other it has bloomed and has been gathered by some acute hymnologist. The text, too, is tolerably clarified. Translations into our own tongue have been made by such men as Caswall and Newman and Neale (who have rendered all the hymns of the Roman Breviary), and by Mant, Chandler, Pearson, Kynaston, and many others. In America the Rev. Dr. Washburn, Dr. Coles, and Chancellor Benedict have been as prolific as any. Scattered renderings have obtained place in various hymnals. And we are now prepared at last for the general and popular interest which should be taken in this vast treasure of the Latin tongue.

Thus, today we have the text of every truly great sacred Latin lyric. It has bloomed somewhere and been collected by some insightful hymnologist. The text is also fairly clear now. Translations into our language have been done by people like Caswall, Newman, and Neale (who translated all the hymns of the Roman Breviary), as well as Mant, Chandler, Pearson, Kynaston, and many others. In America, Rev. Dr. Washburn, Dr. Coles, and Chancellor Benedict have been just as prolific. Various translations have been included in different hymnals. We are finally ready for the widespread interest that should be shown in this vast treasure of the Latin language.

Nothing is more surprising than the utter misinformation which prevails. A few scholars, like Dr. Schaff and Dr. William R. Williams, have endeavored to illuminate our American darkness. 18 But, speaking only now of the Latin hymns, the story of their authors remains obscure and the romantic history of their origin remains for the most part untouched.

Nothing is more shocking than the complete misinformation that exists. A few scholars, like Dr. Schaff and Dr. William R. Williams, have tried to shed light on our American ignorance. 18 However, focusing only on the Latin hymns, the background of their authors is still unclear, and the fascinating story of their origins is mostly unexplored.

Yet Prudentius, the Spaniard, was a classic survival in Spain. And Damasus, the pope, was associated with certain dramatic scenes. And Venantius Fortunatus, troubadour and bishop, furnishes us with a most striking portrait of the times in his attachment to the abbess-queen, Radegunda. The list presumably includes Elpis, the wife of Boethius, the “last of the Romans;” and Coelius Sedulius, the Briton; and Gregory the Great and the great archbishop, Rabanus Maurus, and perhaps Robert II. of France. It calls into fresh life the histories of the Venerable Bede and of Alcuin; of the two Bernards, the one of Clairvaux and the other of Cluny; of Peter the Venerable and of Abaelard and Heloise; of Adam of St. Victor, and Thomas of Celano; of Bonaventura and Aquinas and à Kempis and Xavier. It shows us that mad Solomon, poor Jacoponus; and it leaves us with verses from John Huss, the martyr, to be read by the light of the Reformation’s dawn.

Yet Prudentius, the Spaniard, was a classic figure in Spain. Damasus, the pope, was linked to some dramatic events. Venantius Fortunatus, a troubadour and bishop, gives us a striking portrait of the times through his bond with the abbess-queen, Radegunda. The list likely includes Elpis, the wife of Boethius, the “last of the Romans;” and Coelius Sedulius, the Briton; and Gregory the Great, along with the prominent archbishop, Rabanus Maurus, and perhaps Robert II. of France. It brings to life the histories of the Venerable Bede and Alcuin; of the two Bernards, one of Clairvaux and the other of Cluny; of Peter the Venerable and of Abaelard and Heloise; of Adam of St. Victor, and Thomas of Celano; of Bonaventura and Aquinas and à Kempis and Xavier. It reveals that mad Solomon, poor Jacoponus; and it leaves us with verses from John Huss, the martyr, to be read in the light of the Reformation’s dawn.

Thus largely does the subject of the Latin hymns traverse the ages. From the fourth to the sixteenth centuries of the Christian era it is the one stream which was fed from Alpine or from Pyrenean snows—a “river of God that is full of water,” which expands into the stately movement of the Notkerian and Gottschalkian sequence, or gently murmurs its song of trust with the missionary Xavier as he writes the exquisite melody of that hymn, O Deus, ego amo te! To understand and to love these lyrics is to be better fitted for this nineteenth century of praise. Not the persecutors and the injurious, not the cruel and the cold-hearted will then remain to us; but the Dies Irae will utter its trumpet-voice above the dead phrases of a formal service, and the Salve caput cruentatum will call us afresh to the foot of the cross.

Thus, the subject of Latin hymns spans the centuries. From the fourth to the sixteenth centuries of the Christian era, it’s the one stream nourished by Alpine or Pyrenean snows—a “river of God that is full of water,” which flows into the grand movement of the Notkerian and Gottschalkian sequences, or softly hums its song of trust with missionary Xavier as he writes the beautiful melody of that hymn, O Deus, ego amo te! To understand and appreciate these lyrics is to be better prepared for this nineteenth century of praise. Not the persecutors and the harmful, not the cruel and the cold-hearted will remain with us; but the Dies Irae will sound its trumpet above the lifeless phrases of a formal service, and the Salve caput cruentatum will summon us again to the foot of the cross.

19

CHAPTER III.
HILARY OF POITIERS AND THE FIRST LATIN HYMNS.

When Master Peter Abaelard was preparing his own hymns for use in the Abbey of the Paraclete, he prefaced them with a brief treatise. There were ninety-three of them, arranged for all the services of Heloise and her nuns, and he answers the request of his abbess-wife by sending them, somewhere in the neighborhood of the year 1135. “At the instance of thy requests, my sister Heloise,” he writes, “formerly dear in the world and now most dear in Christ, I have composed what are called in Greek, ‘hymns,’ and in Hebrew, ‘tillim.’” For it is plain that she has a vivid recollection of his “wild, unhallowed rhymes, writ in his unbaptized times,” and she would now have him tune his lyre, as Robert Herrick did, to a loftier strain.

When Master Peter Abaelard was getting his own hymns ready for the Abbey of the Paraclete, he introduced them with a short essay. There were ninety-three of these hymns, organized for all the services of Heloise and her nuns, and he fulfilled his abbess-wife's request by sending them around the year 1135. “At your request, my sister Heloise,” he writes, “once precious in the world and now cherished in Christ, I have created what are called in Greek, ‘hymns,’ and in Hebrew, ‘tillim.’” It's clear that she has a strong memory of his “wild, unhallowed rhymes, written in his unbaptized times,” and she now wants him to play his lyre, like Robert Herrick did, to a more elevated tune.

Hence he made for these gentle sisters a hymn-book of their own, and so became the Watts or Wesley of their matins and vespers. With characteristic self-confidence he only included what he had himself prepared; but this introduction casts a great deal of light upon the knowledge and piety of the time respecting hymns.

Hence he created a hymn book just for these kind sisters, becoming the Watts or Wesley of their morning and evening prayers. With his typical self-assurance, he only included what he had personally written; however, this choice reveals a lot about the understanding and devotion of that era regarding hymns.

“I remember,” continues Abaelard, “that you asked me for an explanation. ‘We know,’ you said, ‘that the Latin, and especially the French Church, have in psalms, and also in hymns, followed more a custom than an authority.’” This was quite true; and the remark is eminently characteristic of Heloise, whose scholarship was admirable, and whose disposition was of a sort to crave for and cling to a stronger nature. He then quotes for her the decree of the fourth Council of Toledo (A.D. 633), by which Hilary of Poitiers and Ambrose of Milan are established as the great fathers of Christian song in the Western Church, and by which the praise of God in hymns is sanctioned and commended.

“I remember,” Abaelard goes on, “that you asked me for an explanation. ‘We know,’ you said, ‘that the Latin, and especially the French Church, have in psalms, and also in hymns, followed more a custom than an authority.’” This was quite true; and the comment is very typical of Heloise, whose knowledge was impressive, and whose character was the kind that sought and clung to a stronger personality. He then quotes for her the decree of the fourth Council of Toledo (CE 633), which establishes Hilary of Poitiers and Ambrose of Milan as the great fathers of Christian song in the Western Church, and by which the praise of God in hymns is approved and encouraged.

To much the same effect are the words of Augustine of Hippo, centuries earlier. His beloved mother, Monica, had died, and 20 nothing appeared to comfort him so much as one of these same holy songs. “Then I slept, and woke up again and found my grief not a little softened; and as I was alone in my bed, I remembered those true verses of thy Ambrose. For thou art the

To much the same effect are the words of Augustine of Hippo, centuries earlier. His beloved mother, Monica, had died, and 20 nothing seemed to comfort him more than one of these same holy songs. “Then I slept, and woke up again and found my grief not a little softened; and as I was alone in my bed, I remembered those true verses of Thy Ambrose. For thou art the

“‘Maker of all, the Lord

"Creator of all, the Lord"

And Ruler of the height,

And Ruler of the skies,

Who, robing day in light, hast poured

Who, dressing the day in light, has poured

Soft slumbers o’er the night,

Peaceful sleep throughout the night,

That to our limbs the power

That to our limbs the power

Of toil may be renewed,

Of hard work may be renewed,

And hearts be raised that sink and cower,

And let hearts be lifted that are sinking and hiding,

And sorrows be subdued.’”

And sorrows be calmed.’”

This is the Deus creator omnium of the great bishop of Milan; and this, in consequence of Augustine’s quotation, is among the best authenticated and earliest hymns of the Latin Church.

This is the Deus creator omnium by the great bishop of Milan; and because of Augustine’s quote, this is one of the best-documented and earliest hymns of the Latin Church.

But there were more ancient hymns than the Ambrosian or Augustinian. They bear the name of Hilary, and with them Latin hymnology really begins. It is true that in the previous century—the third—Cyprian of Carthage had written religious poetry, but he composed nothing which could be sung. There is, indeed, nothing previous to Hilary.

But there were more ancient hymns than just the Ambrosian or Augustinian. They are called Hilary hymns, and that's where Latin hymnology really starts. It's true that in the previous century—the third—Cyprian of Carthage had written religious poetry, but he didn't create anything that could be sung. In fact, there’s nothing before Hilary.

And now let us go back to the creation of this first and noblest light. For Hilary had been a heathen—a heathen of the heathen—in Roman Gaul. He was born in Poitiers (Pictavium) about the beginning of the fourth century. His father’s name was Francarius, whose tomb—although he must at first have lived as an idolater—is said by Bouchet to have been “for upward of fifteen hundred years” in the parish church of Clissonium (Clisson, near Nantes). We are indebted to Jerome for the main facts of Hilary’s life, and to Fortunatus for a large share in the filling up of the outlines. Hilary was so celebrated a man that contemporary references are more abundant and helpful in his career even than in that of Shakespeare. In those days he was at the summit of renown, a notable exception to the case of the prophet, “not being without honor save in his own country.” “For who,” says Augustine, “does not know Hilary the Gallic bishop?” And Jerome wrote to St. Eustacia that Hilary and Cyprian were the “two great cedars of the age.”

And now let’s go back to the creation of this first and greatest light. Hilary had been a pagan—a true pagan—living in Roman Gaul. He was born in Poitiers (Pictavium) around the early fourth century. His father’s name was Francarius, whose tomb—though he likely lived as an idolater initially—is said by Bouchet to have been “for over fifteen hundred years” in the parish church of Clissonium (Clisson, near Nantes). We owe the main facts of Hilary’s life to Jerome and a significant part of the details to Fortunatus. Hilary was such a well-known figure that contemporary references about his life are even more plentiful and helpful than those for Shakespeare. In those times, he was at the height of his fame, a notable exception to the saying about prophets, “not being without honor except in their own country.” “For who,” Augustine asks, “does not know Hilary the Gallic bishop?” And Jerome wrote to St. Eustacia that Hilary and Cyprian were the "two great cedars of the age."

He was doubtless well educated. His Latin was good and 21 copious, without possessing very great polish. His Greek was sufficient to fit him to translate the creeds of the Eastern Church, and to become familiar with their hymns. We have his own testimony that he lived in comfort, if not in luxury; and the inference is plain that his family were of consequence in the place. It was in his leisure that he took up Moses and the prophets; and there, in that famous old town of his birth, the mists of his idolatry thinned away. We do not know that any external pressure was brought to bear upon his mind, or that he was led by anything except a natural curiosity into this new learning.

He was definitely well educated. His Latin was good and extensive, though not very polished. His Greek was enough for him to translate the creeds of the Eastern Church and become familiar with their hymns. We have his own account that he lived comfortably, if not lavishly; and it’s clear that his family held some significance in the community. It was during his free time that he delved into Moses and the prophets; and there, in that renowned old town where he was born, the fog of his idolatry started to clear. We don’t know if any outside pressure influenced his thoughts, or if he was simply drawn by a natural curiosity toward this new knowledge.

Poitiers itself is a noble situation for such an intellect. It is perched on a promontory, and surrounded on all sides by gorges and narrow valleys. The isthmus, which joins it back to the ridge, was once walled and ditched across. The Pictavi, and afterward the Romans, understood the military advantages of the spot. It has always been the abode of scholars and of warriors. Here Francis Bacon once studied. Here Clovis, founder of the Merovingian dynasty, beat Alaric II., in 507, in fair battle. Here Radegunda the Holy lies buried. Here Fortunatus, the poet-bishop, dwelled. Here Charles Martel hammered the Saracens in 732. Here, in the Cathedral of St. Pierre, rest the ashes of Richard Coeur de Lion. Here, beneath these walls, fought Edward the Black Prince against King John of France, in 1356, when the English had the best of the day. For they had learned—as Bishop Hugh Latimer says that he himself was taught—how to draw the cloth-yard shaft to a head, and let it fly with a deadly aim. “In my tyme,” said Latimer, “my poore father was as diligent to teach me to shote as to learne anye other thynge, and so I thynke other menne dyd theyr children. Hee taughte me how to drawe, how to laye my bodye in my bowe, and not to drawe with strength of armes as other nacions do, but with strength of the bodye. I had my bowes boughte me accordyng to my age and strength; as I encreased in them, so my bowes were made bigger and bigger; for men shall never shoot well excepte they be broughte up in it.” (Sixth sermon before Edward VI.) It was such archery as this that laid the flower of France in the dust, and put John, their king, into prison.

Poitiers is a great place for such a brilliant mind. It’s located on a high point, surrounded by gorges and narrow valleys. The isthmus that connects it to the ridge was once fortified with walls and ditches. The Pictavi people, and later the Romans, recognized the strategic advantages of this location. It has always been home to scholars and warriors. Here, Francis Bacon once studied. Here, Clovis, the founder of the Merovingian dynasty, defeated Alaric II. in a fair fight in 507. Here lies Radegunda the Holy. Here lived Fortunatus, the poet-bishop. Here, Charles Martel dealt with the Saracens in 732. And in the Cathedral of St. Pierre rest the ashes of Richard the Lionheart. Under these walls, Edward the Black Prince fought against King John of France in 1356, when the English emerged victorious. They had learned—just as Bishop Hugh Latimer shared he had been taught—how to pull back the long arrow and shoot it with deadly accuracy. “In my time,” said Latimer, “my poor father was just as eager to teach me to shoot as he was to teach me anything else, and I believe other men did the same with their children. He taught me how to draw, how to position my body with my bow, and not to pull with arm strength like other nations do, but with the strength of my body. I had bows bought for me according to my age and strength; as I grew, my bows got bigger and bigger; for men will never shoot well unless they are raised in it.” (Sixth sermon before Edward VI.) This kind of archery is what brought down the best of France and imprisoned King John.

Poitiers is thus a noble and appropriate birthplace for one who 22 before the time of Charles the Hammerer was called the “Hammer of the Arians” (Malleus Arianorum), and who combined fighting with praying all through his life. Places and circumstances and the untamable blood of heroes have more to do with the making of men than we suppose; and Hilary was so distinctly a son of Caesar’s Gaul that he became its large, true, and free expression, appropriate to its landscape and harmonized to its atmosphere.

Poitiers is a fitting and noble birthplace for someone who, before the time of Charles the Hammerer, was known as the “Hammer of the Arians” (Malleus Arianorum), and who spent his life balancing fighting with prayer. Locations, situations, and the fierce spirit of heroes shape people more than we realize; and Hilary was so clearly a product of Caesar’s Gaul that he became its true, vibrant, and free expression, perfectly suited to its landscape and in tune with its atmosphere.

And as to his emergence from heathenism, there can be nothing more satisfactory to us than his own story. He has recorded that when he found, in Exodus, how God was called “I am that I am,” and when he read in Isaiah (40:12) of a deity who “held the wind in His fists,” and again (66:1) of Him who said, “Heaven is My throne and earth is My footstool,” then this Deus immensus surpassed all his heathen conceptions of grandeur and power. And when he read (in Ps. 138:7) how this great God loved and cared for His children, so that one could say, “Though I walk in the midst of trouble, Thou wilt revive me; Thou shalt stretch forth Thine hand against the wrath of mine enemies, and Thy right hand shall save me”—then he was drawn toward this mighty being by a sentiment of confidence and trust. He also—turning the pages of the Wisdom of Solomon (13:5) in the Apocrypha—found it written that “by the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionately the Maker of them is seen.” And then, encountering the Gospel of John, its opening sentences clarified his mind. All became plain. He accepted with calmness, firmness, and dignity the great doctrines of the Christian faith. He was imbued with John’s conception of that Word, “which was in the beginning” and “which was God.” From that moment he had a theology which was as pure as crystal and as indestructible as adamant. There is no muddiness about his ideas from this time onward, though Arians buzz and sting, and calamities rain upon him, and the path of duty is deep with mire and the future is dark. Every one of these things passes away. His own language as to this great change in his belief is as characteristic as it is beautiful: “I extended my desires further, and longed that the good thoughts I had about God, and the good life which I built on them, might have an eternal reward.” Like one of his own favorite saints in the Gospel and the Apocalypse of John, he was 23 thus “led by the Spirit of God” to become one of the chanting choir before the throne.

And regarding his move away from paganism, there's nothing more satisfying than his own story. He noted that when he read in Exodus how God is called “I am that I am,” and when he saw in Isaiah (40:12) about a deity who “held the wind in His fists,” and again (66:1) of Him who said, “Heaven is My throne and earth is My footstool,” this Deus immensus went beyond all his previous ideas of greatness and power. When he read (in Ps. 138:7) how this great God loved and cared for His children, to the point where one could say, “Though I walk in the midst of trouble, Thou wilt revive me; Thou shalt stretch forth Thine hand against the wrath of mine enemies, and Thy right hand shall save me”—he felt drawn to this mighty being with a sense of confidence and trust. He also—flipping through the Wisdom of Solomon (13:5) in the Apocrypha—found it written that “by the greatness and beauty of the creatures, the Maker of them is seen.” Then, coming across the Gospel of John, its opening lines clarified his thinking. Everything became clear. He accepted the fundamental doctrines of the Christian faith with calmness, firmness, and dignity. He was filled with John’s idea of that Word, “which was in the beginning” and “which was God.” From that moment, his theology was as clear as crystal and as unbreakable as steel. There was no confusion in his ideas from that point on, even though Arians buzzed and stung him, and troubles rained down, with his path of duty filled with mud and the future looking dark. All those things eventually faded away. His own words about this significant change in his beliefs are as telling as they are beautiful: “I extended my desires further and longed for the good thoughts I had about God, and the good life I built on them, to have an eternal reward.” Like one of his favorite saints in the Gospel and the Apocalypse of John, he was 23 “led by the Spirit of God” to become one of the singing choir before the throne.

It matters very little, therefore, to us of to-day, that, in 1851, Pius IX., himself a man of sweet and gentle temper, made Hilary a “Doctor of the Church”—a distinction reserved for those greatest ones, like Augustine and Chrysostom, whose learning and eloquence are world-renowned. The dead bishop did not need this posthumous distinction. He has long been recognized—to quote Professor Dorner—as “one of the most original and profound,” albeit not the easiest to understand at all times, of the great teachers of the Christian Church. We may hereafter attach more value to his work even than we do at present.

It matters very little to us today that, in 1851, Pius IX., who was a kind and gentle man, named Hilary a “Doctor of the Church”—a title given to the greatest figures like Augustine and Chrysostom, whose learning and eloquence are famous worldwide. The deceased bishop didn't need this honor after his death. He has long been acknowledged— to quote Professor Dorner— as “one of the most original and profound," although not always the easiest to understand, of the great teachers of the Christian Church. We may come to value his work even more in the future than we do now.

This then was the man who had determined to enter upon a Christian life. He was already married and had one daughter—Abra by name—and possessed a certain repute as a man of reading and of affairs. His origin protected him from a contempt of pagan learning; and his marriage protected him from that one-sided development which has Romanized the once Catholic Church. The period in which he lived was one of transition—from classic literature to Christian literature, and from the Latin of far-off Virgil and Cicero to the Latin which was to become the uniting tongue of all scholars in that Babel of the Middle Ages. This language was now shaping itself to its new work and becoming, like English under the genius of Chaucer, a living speech. In the moulding hands of these first Christian writers it became flexible, not always fluent or graceful or even strictly grammatical, but capable at least to carry what would otherwise have been lost. Greek was gone, and French and German and English had not yet appeared. As a Gallo-Roman, then—a post-classic Latinist—Hilary gives in his allegiance to Christianity, and his wife and daughter are baptized with him into the true faith.

This was the man who had decided to embrace a Christian life. He was already married and had a daughter named Abra, and he had a certain reputation as a well-read and capable person. His background protected him from looking down on pagan knowledge, and his marriage shielded him from the one-sided development that turned the once Catholic Church into something more Roman. The time he lived in was one of change—from classic literature to Christian literature, and from the Latin of distant Virgil and Cicero to the Latin that would become the common language of all scholars in the confusing Middle Ages. This language was now adapting to its new role, becoming, like English under Chaucer's influence, a living language. In the shaping hands of these early Christian writers, it became flexible—sometimes not fluent, graceful, or strictly correct, but at least capable of conveying what would otherwise have been lost. Greek was gone, and French, German, and English had not yet emerged. As a Gallo-Roman—a post-classical Latin speaker—Hilary pledged his loyalty to Christianity, and his wife and daughter were baptized with him into the true faith.

So far much is conjectural; and more is vague and to be derived from the shadows cast upon the screen of history by the “spirit of the years to come yearning to mix itself with life.” We emerge, however, into historical certainty about the year 351. Then, on the death of their bishop—who is thought to have been Maxentius, the brother of St. Maximin of Trier—his townspeople clamored for Hilary. The Histoire Litteraire de la France sets this election down for the year 350; but that authority, in this and 24 a great many other instances, is profuse and multitudinous and not absolutely safe. We are certainly not far out from the correct date in saying 351.

So far, a lot is speculative; and more is unclear and can only be inferred from the shadows cast on the screen of history by the “spirit of the years to come yearning to blend with life.” However, we do have some historical certainty regarding the year 351. At that time, after the death of their bishop—believed to be Maxentius, the brother of St. Maximin of Trier—the people of the town called for Hilary. The Histoire Litteraire de la France records this election as occurring in the year 350; but that source, in this instance and many others, is abundant and varied and not completely reliable. We are certainly close to the correct date by stating 351.

It illustrates a condition of things which are suggestive of the simplicity of the early Church, when we find that in spite of his being a married man and a father—and in spite of Cyprian’s and of Tertullian’s praises of celibacy—Hilary was heartily chosen and almost forced into the episcopate. In this position he exhibited “all the excellent qualities of the great bishops.” We are told that he was “gentle and peaceable, given particularly to an ability to persuade and to influence.” With these he joined “a holy vigor which held him firm against rising heresies.” And Cassian says that Hilary “had all the virtues of an incomparable man.” The fact, after all, speaks for itself more loudly than these commendations. He was so much one of themselves that the people of Poitiers would not have selected him, if they had not known him to be the best man for the mitre.

It shows a situation that reflects the simplicity of the early Church. Even though he was a married man and a father—and despite Cyprian's and Tertullian's praise for celibacy—Hilary was enthusiastically chosen and nearly pushed into becoming a bishop. In this role, he displayed “all the excellent qualities of great bishops.” We are told that he was “gentle and peaceful, especially skilled at persuading and influencing others.” Along with this, he possessed “a holy strength that kept him steadfast against emerging heresies.” Cassian notes that Hilary “had all the virtues of an exceptional man.” Ultimately, the reality speaks louder than any praises. The people of Poitiers would not have chosen him if they didn’t believe he was the best person for the position.

From this time began that career of stainless honor which has outlasted the very walls which echoed his voice. He was known from Great Britain to the Indies. He ranks second only to Athanasius as a defender of the faith; and—as we already noted—he is classed by Jerome with the great bishop of Hippo whose portrait is given to us so vividly in Charles Kingsley’s Hypatia. And to us of our century and of our convictions in favor of charity and culture, it is particularly praiseworthy that he never gave up his secular scholarship, and that he never flagged or faltered in defending opinions which were as large and liberal as they were undeniably orthodox. He was an oak which stood against the blast unshaken, and which yet held, in the heart of its great branches, sweet nests of singing birds and leafy coverts of shade and peace.

From this time on, he began a career of unblemished honor that has outlasted even the walls that once echoed his voice. He was known from Great Britain to the Indies. He ranks second only to Athanasius as a defender of the faith; and—as we already mentioned—Jerome places him alongside the great bishop of Hippo, whose portrait is vividly depicted in Charles Kingsley’s Hypatia. For us in this century, with our values favoring charity and culture, it’s especially commendable that he never abandoned his secular scholarship and consistently stood firm in defending views that were as broad-minded and progressive as they were undeniably orthodox. He was a steadfast oak that withstood the storms, yet within the heart of its vast branches, held sweet nests of singing birds and shady retreats of peace.

Hilary was not suffered to be inactive. It was the period at which the Arian heresy was in full incandescence. No one holding the opinions of the Bishop of Poitiers could well remain neutral. He had—in conformity with a custom soon to become a law—separated his life from that of his home; but he appears always to have cherished a warm love for his wife and child. This placed him, however, in perfect freedom from other cares, and at liberty to devote himself to the eradication of false doctrine. Constantius, 25 the Emperor, was an Arian, and this made the perplexity of the position very great. An honest man might ruin all by his blunt independence—but an honest man dare not be silent. And, besides, Hilary had neither attended the Synod of Arles (353) nor that of Milan (355), and was somewhat out of the ecclesiastical tide.

Hilary couldn't just sit around doing nothing. This was a time when the Arian heresy was at its height. Anyone who shared the views of the Bishop of Poitiers couldn't really stay neutral. He had, in line with a practice that would soon become a rule, separated his personal life from his home life; however, he always seemed to have a deep love for his wife and child. This, however, left him free from other worries and able to focus on eliminating false doctrine. Constantius, the Emperor, was an Arian, which made the situation very complicated. A straight shooter could jeopardize everything with their straightforwardness—but an honest person couldn’t just remain silent. Plus, Hilary hadn’t attended the Synod of Arles (353) or that of Milan (355), so he was somewhat out of the loop in the church.

That he was no coward was soon shown to everybody’s satisfaction. He prepared a letter to the Emperor as brave as it was keen, and which touched up with a vigorous lash the cringing sycophants and shuffling hypocrites about the court. Hilary is notably strong when he denounces the substitution of force for reason—and perhaps his doctorate came to him only in 1851 (when he could not well care much for it) because this doctrine of his was not altogether what Mother Church has been in the habit of teaching and practising! I may refer to the recent work of the Rev. R. T. Smith upon The Church in Roman Gaul as fully confirming this statement. St. Martin of Tours is there called to bear testimony that the Bishop of Poitiers held such opinions just as sturdily in his days of power as in these times of trial and persecution. He was, in short, a thoroughly sincere man, and it took him only a few years—until 355—to get into the hottest bubbling spot of all the caldron. At that date, in company with other leaders of the church in Gaul, he drove out a very pestilent fellow—Saturninus, the Bishop of Arles—as a seditious and irreconcilable element in their midst. With him was cast out Valens, and with Valens was cast out Ursacius. But of all these, Bishop Saturninus was the angriest and the most revengeful.

That he was no coward was quickly evident to everyone. He wrote a letter to the Emperor that was both bold and sharp, targeting the cringing sycophants and deceptive hypocrites at court. Hilary is particularly strong when he criticizes the use of force in place of reason—and maybe he only received his doctorate in 1851 (which he probably didn't care much about) because his views weren't exactly what the Church usually taught and practiced! I can point to the recent work of Rev. R. T. Smith on The Church in Roman Gaul as fully supporting this claim. St. Martin of Tours is mentioned as a witness that the Bishop of Poitiers held these views just as firmly in his days of power as during these times of trial and persecution. In short, he was a genuinely sincere man, and it took him just a few years—until 355—to find himself in the most intense turmoil. At that time, along with other church leaders in Gaul, he expelled a very troublesome figure—Saturninus, the Bishop of Arles—as a disruptive and unyielding presence among them. With him, Valens was expelled, and alongside Valens, Ursacius was also cast out. But of all of them, Bishop Saturninus was the angriest and most vengeful.

A year of something like good order followed, when lo, the Arians came to the front with a synod of their own complexion at Beziers. Here Hilary found himself in the vocative case altogether. The tables were turned upon him, and it was he who must now go forth a banished man. The power was against him, and he set out with bowed head and sad heart upon one of those pride-humbling journeys which have not seldom brought the greatest results to religion, and which not a few of the best men have taken in their day. In this manner Bernard went to meet Abaelard; Martin Luther went to the diet at Worms; and John Bunyan took his way to Bedford jail.

A year of something like order passed when suddenly, the Arians stepped forward with their own synod in Beziers. Here, Hilary found himself completely outmatched. The tables had turned, and now he was the one who had to leave as a banished man. The power was against him, and he set out with his head down and a heavy heart on one of those humbling journeys that have often led to significant outcomes for religion, a journey taken by many of the best men in history. In this way, Bernard went to meet Abaelard; Martin Luther went to the diet at Worms; and John Bunyan made his way to Bedford jail.

Principal among the causes of his sadness was that he was snatched away from his constant and congenial duty of explaining 26 the Scriptures to the people of his diocese. Still he had nothing for it but to go; and so, somewhere about 356, we find him in Phrygia. He is accompanied by Rodanius, Bishop of Toulouse, who had plucked up considerable courage by seeing how well Hilary took his defeat.

Principal among the reasons for his sadness was that he was taken away from his regular and enjoyable job of explaining the Scriptures to the people in his diocese. Still, he had no choice but to go; and so, around 356, we find him in Phrygia. He is accompanied by Rodanius, Bishop of Toulouse, who had gained considerable confidence by witnessing how well Hilary accepted his defeat.

In 357 the Church in Roman Gaul sent him their greeting, from which that of his own Poitiers people was not absent. And the Gallic bishops, having perceived him to be capable of much good service in his enforced residence abroad, bade him inform himself and them upon the creeds and customs of the Eastern Church. This he had already, to a degree, undertaken. And in 359, whom do we find entering a convocation of bishops at Seleucia but our very Hilary, opposing with a strong and unflinching philosophic power all those—and there were many there—who denied the consubstantiality of the Word.

In 357, the Church in Roman Gaul sent him their regards, including those from his own people in Poitiers. The Gallic bishops, recognizing his potential for doing good during his forced stay abroad, encouraged him to learn about the beliefs and practices of the Eastern Church. He had already started doing this to some extent. Then in 359, who do we see attending a gathering of bishops at Seleucia? It's our very own Hilary, standing firm and confidently against all those—who were quite a few—who denied the consubstantiality of the Word.

There were one hundred and sixty of these bishops at Seleucia, of whom one hundred and five—a very handsome majority—were “semi-Arians.” Of the remaining fifty-five there were nineteen classed as Anomoeans—those who held that the Son was unlike the Father in essence, or ἀνόμοιος—and the rest were heretics of different grades of badness. It was the natural outcome of the difficulties with Athanasius, where the royal authority was on the side of the Arians. The Roman Catholic historians are therefore not complimentary to this synod—or rather “double council” of Seleucia and Rimini—and this was assuredly no very comfortable body of Christians for a banished bishop to exhort. But he did it with effect, and proceeded to the council at Constantinople (360) and did it again; and presently (361) Constantius died and the Nicene Creed was victorious.

There were one hundred and sixty bishops at Seleucia, of whom one hundred and five—a substantial majority—were "semi-Arians." Of the remaining fifty-five, nineteen were classified as Anomoeans—those who believed that the Son was unlike the Father in essence, or ἀνόμοιος—and the rest were heretics of various degrees of deviation. This was a natural result of the conflicts with Athanasius, where the royal authority supported the Arians. Consequently, the Roman Catholic historians are not very flattering about this synod—or rather "double council" of Seleucia and Rimini—and it was definitely not a very comfortable gathering of Christians for a banished bishop to address. But he did it effectively and went on to the council at Constantinople (360) and did it again; and soon after (361), Constantius died and the Nicene Creed triumphed.

So was Hilary, who—in 360-61—returned to Poitiers, where, as soon as his crozier was once more well in hand, he levelled Saturninus and compelled him to abandon his diocese. He then turned upon Auxentius of Milan, who only escaped the same or a worse fate by clinging to Valentinian, the reigning Emperor, and was denounced by Hilary as a hypocrite for his pains. Our bishop appears in these days to have been decidedly a member of the Church Militant; and perhaps it was natural enough when one had survived the reigns of Constantius, Julian the Apostate, 27 and Jovian, for him to be as he was. I am not commenting upon these exciting scenes; I desire rather to go back and show how they produced the hymns of which we are to speak.

So was Hilary, who—in 360-61—returned to Poitiers, where, as soon as he regained control of his crozier, he took down Saturninus and forced him to leave his diocese. He then went after Auxentius of Milan, who only escaped the same or a worse fate by aligning himself with Valentinian, the reigning Emperor, and was condemned by Hilary as a hypocrite for his troubles. Our bishop seems to have been a strong supporter of the Church Militant during this time; and perhaps it was only natural, having survived the reigns of Constantius, Julian the Apostate, 27 and Jovian, for him to be as he was. I'm not commenting on these dramatic events; instead, I want to go back and show how they led to the hymns we will discuss.

It was in 357—at the same date with the letters from the bishops and from the churches—that Abra, his daughter, wrote to him herself. From this epistle we learn that her mother still lived, and we observe the dutiful and loving daughter apparent in every line. In reply Hilary sends a well-composed and even imaginative letter. Under the figures of a pearl and a garment he charges her to keep her soul and her conduct pure. He rather recommends a single life, but not in any such extravagant eulogy of celibacy as some would have us suppose. It is more after the style of what Grynaeus affirmed of him—that he was so moderate in these opinions as to suffer his canons to marry—since it would be hard for an unbiassed mind to draw any harsh conclusions from the language; yet all this is of small consequence compared with the enclosure—two Latin hymns, one for the morning and one for the evening, which she may use in the worship of God. The first of these is the Lucis largitor splendide; but the second is probably lost. It is said that it was the hymn, Ad coeli clara non sum dignus sidera—“To the clear stars of heaven I am not worthy,” etc. This is very doubtful indeed, so much so that we may decline to receive it on several grounds. It is to be found in the superb folio edition of Hilary’s works (Paris, 1693) prepared by the Benedictines of St. Maur. Yet if internal evidence is to weigh at all we must reject it without scruple. It is not a hymn in any true sense, and certainly has no reference to the evening hour of worship. It contains a gross phrase or two, which are not suggestive of Hilary, who would scarcely have said that he would “despise Arius” by “modulating a hymn” against him, nor would he have spoken of the “barking Sabellius” or the “grunting Simon.” The verses are unpleasantly flavored with earthliness, and to think that a young girl would be inclined to sing ninety-six lines of an abecedary—or “alphabet-hymn”—is absurd. Moreover, the editors of the edition of 1693 only print four stanzas, and express their own disbelief that Hilary wrote it, based upon these facts and upon their no less important criticism of the style, which is masculine throughout, and refers to ideas highly inappropriate to the use intended. Mone is nearer to the correct doctrine 28 when he assigns it to a period between the sixth and eighth centuries. Daniel (4:130) prints it in full and quotes Mone’s remark that an Irish monk is likely to have been its author. It is in the metre familiar to modern eyes in the Integer vitae of Horace, but it displays neither taste nor poetry nor any religious fervor. That it begins each stanza with a consecutive letter of the alphabet is no proof of anything except wasted ingenuity. So that, I repeat, we do well to reject it and to leave it rejected.

It was in 357—on the same date as the letters from the bishops and churches—that Abra, his daughter, wrote to him directly. From this letter, we learn that her mother was still alive, and it's clear that a dutiful and loving daughter comes through in every line. In response, Hilary sends back a well-written and somewhat imaginative letter. Using the imagery of a pearl and a garment, he urges her to keep her soul and behavior pure. He suggests a single life, but not in an exaggerated praise of celibacy as some might expect. It aligns more with what Grynaeus stated about him—that he was so moderate in his views that he allowed his canons to marry—since it would be difficult for an unbiased mind to draw any harsh conclusions from his words. However, all of this is minor compared to what he enclosed—two Latin hymns, one for the morning and one for the evening, which she could use in worshiping God. The first of these is the Lucis largitor splendide; the second is likely lost. It’s said to be the hymn, Ad coeli clara non sum dignus sidera—“To the clear stars of heaven I am not worthy,” etc. This claim is very questionable, to the point that we can reasonably set it aside for several reasons. It appears in the elegant folio edition of Hilary’s works (Paris, 1693) published by the Benedictines of St. Maur. Yet, if we consider internal evidence at all, we should dismiss it without hesitation. It is not a hymn in any proper sense and certainly does not relate to the evening hour of worship. It contains a crude phrase or two that are not characteristic of Hilary, who would hardly suggest that he would “despise Arius” by “modulating a hymn” against him, nor would he speak of the “barking Sabellius” or the “grunting Simon.” The verses carry an unpleasantly earthly tone, making it absurd to think a young girl would be inclined to sing ninety-six lines of an abecedarian—or “alphabet-hymn.” Moreover, the editors of the 1693 edition only print four stanzas and express their own disbelief that Hilary wrote it, based on these facts and their important critique of the style, which is consistently masculine and references ideas highly inappropriate for its intended use. Mone is closer to the truth when he attributes it to a period between the sixth and eighth centuries. Daniel (4:130) prints it in full and quotes Mone’s observation that an Irish monk likely authored it. It follows the meter familiar to modern eyes in the Integer vitae of Horace, but lacks taste, poetry, or any religious fervor. The fact that it starts each stanza with a consecutive letter of the alphabet proves nothing except wasted creativity. Therefore, I repeat, we do well to reject it and keep it rejected.

All, then, that is left us is the Lucis largitor splendide—“Thou splendid giver of the light.” The letter went back from Seleucia to Poitiers and carried this hymn, at least, with it. Hilary had sent this and its companion, ut memor mei semper sis—“that you may always remember me.” And we may fancy the lovely high-born daughter of that earnest and scholarly man as, daily and nightly, she sits at her window—perchance with her gaze wistfully turned to the eastward. There she sang these simple, beautiful hymns—she the first singer of the new hymns of the Latin Church. Among the themes for Christian art yet left to us there is hardly one more suggestive than this—for Abra doubtless sang her father’s hymns to her father’s loyal people. It may even be supposed that he gave her the tunes as well as the words, and that, by morning and by night, the battle-scarred Poitiers re-echoed this voice of the exiled bishop.

All that we have left is the Lucis largitor splendide—“You, splendid giver of light.” The letter returned from Seleucia to Poitiers, bringing this hymn along with it. Hilary sent this and its companion, ut memor mei semper sis—“that you may always remember me.” We can imagine the beautiful, high-born daughter of that dedicated and intellectual man sitting at her window daily and nightly—perhaps gazing wistfully eastward. There, she sang these simple, beautiful hymns—she was the first to sing the new hymns of the Latin Church. Among the themes for Christian art that remain, there’s hardly one more evocative than this—because Abra undoubtedly sang her father’s hymns to his loyal people. It’s likely he provided her both the tunes and the words, and that, morning and night, the battle-scarred Poitiers echoed this voice of the exiled bishop.

Of the hymn itself as much can be said in favor as we have just said against its pretended and ill-matched companion. It breathes the Johannean sentiments throughout. It celebrates the Light, the Son of God, the glory of the Father, “clearer than the full sun, the perfect light and day itself.” To one who is acquainted with the Greek hymns it is instantly suggestive of those pellucid songs—its atmosphere is all peace and its trust is as restful to the tired spirit as the quiet coming of the rising day. It may easily have been a translation from the Greek, or, even more easily, the natural up-gush of melody which was touched into life by the frequent hearing of the Eastern hymns. Hilary never learned it in an Arian church, nor did he find it among controversialists. Its nest, where it was first reared, was in some corner of a catacomb or in some nook of the Holy Land. This hymn, then, we may safely accept as the oldest authentic original Latin “song of praise to Christ as God.”

Of the hymn itself, just as much can be said in favor of it as we just said against its supposed and mismatched companion. It expresses the sentiments of John throughout. It celebrates the Light, the Son of God, the glory of the Father, “brighter than the full sun, the perfect light and the day itself.” For anyone familiar with Greek hymns, it instantly recalls those clear songs—its atmosphere is all peace, and its trust is as comforting to the weary spirit as the gentle arrival of dawn. It could easily have been a translation from Greek or, even more likely, the natural flow of melody inspired by the frequent hearing of Eastern hymns. Hilary never learned it in an Arian church, nor did he find it among debaters. Its origin, where it was first nurtured, was likely in some corner of a catacomb or in some hidden spot of the Holy Land. This hymn, then, we can confidently consider the oldest authentic original Latin “song of praise to Christ as God.”

29

Whether the Bishop of Poitiers had much or little learning, he wrote a valuable book on Synods, and translated for us many useful and otherwise inaccessible confessions of faith and statements of doctrine. Erasmus—himself no brave man, nor one likely to estimate moral courage properly—calls this letter to Abra “nugamentum hominis otiose indocti”—the trifling production of a man lazily uneducated! Well, perhaps it would have been as well if some of that same “luxurious ignorance” of Hilary could have secured the “laborious learning” of Erasmus from exhibiting, at the end of life, its own inefficiency. Jerome said that whoever found fault with Hilary’s knowledge was compelled to concede his philosophic skill; and it reminds one of the remark of Dante Rossetti, who said that nothing in our age could stand comparison with a sonnet of Shakespeare, for, rough as it might seem, Shakespeare wrote it. It was this manhood behind the Latin which went for more than all Rotterdam!

Whether the Bishop of Poitiers had a lot or a little education, he wrote a valuable book on Synods and translated for us many useful and otherwise hard-to-access confessions of faith and statements of doctrine. Erasmus—who wasn't particularly brave and likely didn't appreciate moral courage—calls this letter to Abra “nugamentum hominis otiose indocti”—the trivial work of a lazily uneducated man! Well, maybe it would have been better if some of that same “luxurious ignorance” of Hilary had kept Erasmus’s “laborious learning” from showing, at the end of his life, its own ineffectiveness. Jerome said that anyone who criticized Hilary’s knowledge had to admit his philosophical skill; it reminds one of Dante Rossetti’s remark that nothing in our age could compare to a sonnet by Shakespeare, because, rough as it may seem, Shakespeare wrote it. It was the character behind the Latin that mattered more than all of Rotterdam!

Hilary is credited with a great deal, doubtless, that he never wrote. So he is, by Fortunatus, with miracles which he never performed. Alcuin and others assign to him the Gloria in Excelsis, but this was certainly more ancient than Hilary, being quoted by Athanasius in his treatise on Virginity. He could at best merely have translated it. This he might also have done for the Te Deum laudamus. And since we know that he prepared a Liber Hymnorum—the first actual hymn-book of the Western Church—we have some reason to think that he would not have altogether forgotten the greatest chants of the early Christians. This hymn-book is utterly lost to us. This is not the same as the Liber Mysteriorum—the book of the mysteries—and its existence, like that of its companion work, rests upon the testimony of Jerome. Doubtless in it there were other poems and songs from which the Hilarian authorship has been broken or lost. It was not the ancient custom either to preserve the author’s name, or even to retain the precise form of his hymn. He threw his little lyric—as the Israelites did their jewelry—into the common treasury of the Church; and in the Breviaries, where so many of these hymns are to be discovered, a later and more critical scholarship may identify some of them hereafter. As delicate insects are preserved in amber, we there find much that we should otherwise have lost; but, like that very amber, when its electricity is excited, his was 30 that sort of reputation which attracted many anonymous trifles—as, for example, the Ad coeli clara—to itself.

Hilary is credited with a lot that he definitely didn't write. The same goes for Fortunatus, who is associated with miracles he never performed. Alcuin and others attribute the Gloria in Excelsis to him, but this hymn is actually older than Hilary, as Athanasius cited it in his treatise on Virginity. He could have at best just translated it. He might have done the same for the Te Deum laudamus. And since we know he created a Liber Hymnorum—the first actual hymn book of the Western Church—we have some reason to think he wouldn’t have completely forgotten the major chants of the early Christians. Unfortunately, this hymn book is completely lost to us. This is not the same as the Liber Mysteriorum—the Book of Mysteries—and its existence, like that of its companion work, relies on Jerome's testimony. Surely, there were other poems and songs in it from which the authorship attributed to Hilary has been broken or lost. It wasn't customary back then to preserve the author's name or even to keep the exact form of his hymn. He shared his little lyrics—just like the Israelites gave their jewelry—to the common treasury of the Church; and in the Breviaries, where many of these hymns can be found, later and more critical scholarship may eventually identify some of them. Just as fragile insects are preserved in amber, we find much there that we would otherwise have lost; but, like that amber, which crackles with energy when excited, his was the kind of reputation that drew in many anonymous pieces—like the Ad coeli clara.

Of Hilary’s other writings, with exception of his work on the Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia, we have the full text. His commentaries on the Psalms and on Matthew; his controversial pamphlets against Constantius; his book of Synods; his twelve books De Trinitate—these are accessible in the Patrologia of Migne.

Of Hilary’s other writings, except for his work on the Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia, we have the complete text. His commentaries on the Psalms and on Matthew, his argumentative pamphlets against Constantius, his book of Synods, and his twelve books De Trinitate—these are available in the Patrologia of Migne.

It was undoubtedly believed at the time of the fourth Council of Toledo that he had written many pieces “in favor of God, and of the triumphs of apostles and martyrs;” and both Jerome and Isidore of Seville declare him to have been the first among the Latins to write Christian verse. But to show how uncertain is the conjecture that is thus started, I may mention that the Ut queant laxis of Paul Winfrid, the “Deacon,” is credited to Hilary by the Histoire Litteraire. The same authority also claims for him the first Pange lingua (Pange lingua gloriosi, praelium certaminis), which is sometimes assigned to Claudianus Mamertus, but is the well-authenticated composition of Venantius Fortunatus, the troubadour and friend of Radegunda, the wife of Clotaire. We may as well admit that a great man did not necessarily do all the great things of his day.

It was widely believed at the time of the fourth Council of Toledo that he had written many works “in favor of God, and of the triumphs of apostles and martyrs;” and both Jerome and Isidore of Seville stated he was the first among the Latins to write Christian poetry. However, to illustrate the uncertainty of this assumption, I should mention that the Ut queant laxis by Paul Winfrid, the “Deacon,” is attributed to Hilary by the Histoire Litteraire. This same source also credits him with the first Pange lingua (Pange lingua gloriosi, praelium certaminis), which is sometimes attributed to Claudianus Mamertus, but is actually a well-documented work by Venantius Fortunatus, the troubadour and friend of Radegunda, the wife of Clotaire. We might as well acknowledge that a great person didn’t necessarily accomplish all the significant things of their time.

Besides, the search after truth in this matter is complicated marvellously by the trade of the hymn-tinkers, who put new bottoms and tops and sides to a great many religious lyrics. Here is a case in point in Mone (vol. iii., p. 633). The hymn begins Christum rogemus et patrem—“We call on Christ and on the Father.” It has seven stanzas. The first stanza is from a morning hymn, supposed to be by Hilary. The second is from an Ambrosian hymn. The third and fourth are from another Ambrosian hymn to the Archangel Michael. The fifth is from a very noble Ambrosian hymn—the Aeterna Christi munera—of which Daniel says that it itself has been “wretchedly torn to pieces by the Church” (ab ecclesia miser e dilaceratum). The sixth and seventh stanzas are also Ambrosian—from the Jesu corona virginum. Thus this single hymn of seven stanzas is mere patchwork, gathered from that Ambrosian hymnody which the Breviaries supply. And finding all the rest of it credited to Ambrose and to his century, we are inclined to doubt that Hilary should be considered as the author of any portion at all.

Additionally, the search for truth in this matter is made incredibly complicated by the work of hymn writers, who add new beginnings, endings, and sections to many religious songs. A clear example can be found in Mone (vol. iii., p. 633). The hymn starts with Christum rogemus et patrem—“We call on Christ and the Father.” It has seven stanzas. The first stanza comes from a morning hymn, believed to be by Hilary. The second is from an Ambrosian hymn. The third and fourth are from another Ambrosian hymn dedicated to the Archangel Michael. The fifth stanza is from a very esteemed Ambrosian hymn—the Aeterna Christi munera—which Daniel notes has been “wretchedly torn to pieces by the Church” (ab ecclesia miser e dilaceratum). The sixth and seventh stanzas are also Ambrosian, taken from the Jesu corona virginum. Thus, this single hymn of seven stanzas is nothing but a patchwork, compiled from that Ambrosian hymnody found in the Breviaries. Given that the rest of it is attributed to Ambrose and his era, we are led to doubt that Hilary should be considered the author of any part at all.

31

Indeed the identification of Hilary’s hymns—except the Lucis largitor—is purely conjectural. It rests mainly on the hymnological acumen of Cardinal Thomasius, which may or may not be liable to error. Kayser refuses, on one ground or another, to positively endorse any, except the one which all now concede. Next to this in probability stands the Beata nobis gaudia (though it is doubted by Professor March), and then the Deus pater ingenite, which is taken from the Mozarabic Breviary. The Jam meta noctis transiit, the In matutinis surgimus, and the Jesu refulsit omnium, have only the authority of Thomasius. The Jesu quadragenariae, Daniel says, is an old hymn, but very certainly composed later than the time of Hilary. The Ad coeli clara we have already rejected. Thus we have one authentic and five conjectural Hilarian hymns. There is, however, great doubt resting on the Jesu refulsit omnium; and if I consulted merely my own judgment, I should declare against it, if only in view of the rhymes—a characteristic which it would scarcely possess if it were genuinely of the fourth century. And while we are upon this somewhat ungrateful duty of trying to set matters right, shall we pass over the slip which Mrs. Charles makes in her capital little book? (Christian Life in Song. Am. ed., p. 74.) For she says that “The Hilary who wrote the hymns was the canonized Bishop of Arles.” There was, much later, a Hilary of Arles; and there was another Hilary of Rome, and there were also others of the same name; but none of them wrote hymns. He of Arles assuredly did not.

Indeed, identifying Hilary’s hymns—except for the Lucis largitor—is purely speculative. It mainly depends on the hymnological insight of Cardinal Thomasius, which could be accurate or mistaken. Kayser, for one reason or another, refuses to definitively support any of them, aside from the one that everyone now agrees on. Next in likelihood is the Beata nobis gaudia (though Professor March casts doubt on it), followed by the Deus pater ingenite, which comes from the Mozarabic Breviary. The Jam meta noctis transiit, the In matutinis surgimus, and the Jesu refulsit omnium only have Thomasius's authority to back them up. Daniel states that the Jesu quadragenariae is an old hymn, but it was certainly written after Hilary's time. We have already dismissed the Ad coeli clara. Thus, we have one confirmed and five speculative Hilarian hymns. However, there is significant doubt about the Jesu refulsit omnium; if I relied solely on my judgment, I would be against it, mainly due to the rhymes—a feature it would likely not have if it truly dated from the fourth century. While we are on this somewhat thankless task of clarifying issues, should we overlook the mistake made by Mrs. Charles in her excellent little book? (Christian Life in Song. Am. ed., p. 74.) She claims that “The Hilary who wrote the hymns was the canonized Bishop of Arles.” There was a Hilary of Arles much later; there was another Hilary of Rome, and several others with the same name; but none of them wrote hymns. The one from Arles definitely did not.

Of our own Hilary it may be added that the rest of his life was earnest, but comparatively quiet. We shall find Gregory of Tours and Fortunatus asserting that he raised the dead and healed the sick, and cast out devils (some of them in the shape of snakes) from a boy’s stomach; but these stories belong naturally to a credulous and superstitious age. More to the purpose is it to find that the bishop had entered upon the composition of tunes for his hymns, and had taken up calligraphy and the ornamentation of manuscripts. There was a book of the Gospels found, on which was indorsed, “Quem scripsit Hilarius Pictavensis quondam sacerdos”—“which Hilary of Poitiers, formerly a priest, wrote.” A similar book was left by St. Perpetuus, Bishop of Tours, to Bishop Euphronius, Fortunatus’s friend. This is attested by his will, executed in 474. “I saw,” says Christian Druthmar (ninth 32 century), “a book of the Gospels, written in Greek, which was said to have been St. Hilary’s, in which were Matthew and John,” etc. But whether Hilary wrote this is naturally an open question.

Of our own Hilary, it's worth noting that the rest of his life was serious but relatively peaceful. We will see Gregory of Tours and Fortunatus claiming that he brought the dead back to life, healed the sick, and expelled demons (some of them in the form of snakes) from a boy’s stomach; however, these stories are typical of a gullible and superstitious time. More importantly, we find that the bishop started composing music for his hymns and took up calligraphy and decorating manuscripts. A book of the Gospels was found with the inscription, “Quem scripsit Hilarius Pictavensis quondam sacerdos”—“which Hilary of Poitiers, formerly a priest, wrote.” A similar book was left by St. Perpetuus, Bishop of Tours, to Bishop Euphronius, Fortunatus’s friend. This is confirmed by his will, executed in 474. “I saw,” says Christian Druthmar (ninth century), “a book of the Gospels, written in Greek, which was said to have belonged to St. Hilary, in which were Matthew and John,” etc. But whether Hilary actually wrote this remains an open question.

The good bishop died at Poitiers—as Jerome and Gregory of Tours declare—but the date is still a matter of some uncertainty. Valentinian and Valens were upon the throne, and it is safe to say that 367-68 was the year. January 14th has also been assigned by some authorities, but with no better reason than a generally received tradition to this effect, and the fact that this is his day in the Roman calendar. His body was, however, scattered rather widely. It was removed from its tomb in the time of Clovis—a bone of his arm was in Belgium, and some other portions of his anatomy were in Limoges. About the year 638, Dagobert is stated to have placed his remains in the Church of St. Dionysius, and so confident of this fact were the people of Poitiers, in 1394, that they vehemently asserted that they had his relics there in perfect safety. “Calvinistic heretics” were said to have burned the mortal remnants of the great “hammer of the Arians,” and the Pictavians took this method to meet the calumny. For aught we know to the contrary they were perfectly right, and the dust of their bishop is still resting peacefully in their midst.

The good bishop died in Poitiers, as Jerome and Gregory of Tours state, but the exact date is still uncertain. Valentinian and Valens were on the throne, and we can safely say it was 367-68. January 14th has also been put forward by some sources, but only because of a widely accepted tradition and that this is his day in the Roman calendar. His body, however, was scattered in various places. It was taken from its tomb during Clovis's time—a bone from his arm ended up in Belgium, and some other parts were in Limoges. Around 638, Dagobert is said to have placed his remains in the Church of St. Dionysius, and the people of Poitiers were so certain of this fact in 1394 that they strongly claimed to have his relics there in perfect safety. "Calvinistic heretics" were said to have burned the remnants of the great “hammer of the Arians,” and the people of Poitiers used this claim to counter the accusations. For all we know, they were completely right, and the dust of their bishop is still resting peacefully among them.

For his works, the Paris edition of 1693 is the best; but the Patrologia of J. P. Migne contains all that any one can need or care to see. It is the full reprint of the Paris volumes, together with biographical and critical notes, in Latin, prepared with great diligence and research; but, of course, from the Roman Catholic point of view.

For his works, the Paris edition from 1693 is the best; however, the Patrologia by J. P. Migne has everything anyone could need or want to see. It's a complete reprint of the Paris volumes, along with biographical and critical notes in Latin, created with great care and research; but, of course, it comes from a Roman Catholic perspective.

THE HYMNS OF HILARY.

I.
Morning Hymn.

1. Lucis largitor splendide,

1. Giver of light, splendid,

Cujus sereno lumine

Cujus serene light

Post lapsa noctis tempora

After the long night

Dies refusus panditur;

The day unfolds;

2. Tu verus mundi Lucifer,

2. You true world Lucifer,

Non is, qui parvi sideris

Non is, qui parvi sideris

Venturae lucis nuntius

Messenger of light

Angusto fulget lumine,

Angusto shines with light,

3. Sed toto sole clarior,

3. Brighter than the whole sun,

Lux ipse totus et dies,

Light itself, the whole day,

Interna nostri pectoris

Inside our hearts

Illuminans praecordia:

Heartlight:

4. Adesto, rerum conditor,

Adesto, creator of all things,

Paternae lucis gloria,

Father of light, glory,

Cujus admota gratia

Cujus admota gratia

Nostra patescunt corpora;

Our bodies are laid bare;

5. Tuoque plena spiritu,

Tuoque full of spirit,

Secum Deum gestantia,

Secum Deum carrying,

Ne rapientis perfidi

Deceitful ones, take heed.

Diris patescant fraudibus,

Let the dangers be exposed,

6. Ut inter actus seculi

6. In the age of action

Vitae quos usus exigit,

Necessary for life,

Omni carentes crimine

All lacking in crime

Tuis vivamus legibus.

Live by the laws.

7. Probrosas mentis castitas

7. Chastity of a pure mind

Carnis vincat libidines,

Let flesh conquer desires,

Sanctumque puri corporis

Sanctum of the pure body

Delubrum servet Spiritus.

Keep the spirit alive.

8. Haec spes precantis animae,

8. This hope of the praying soul,

Haec sunt votiva munera,

These are votive offerings,

Ut matutina nobis sit

Let it be morning for us.

Lux in noctis custodiam.

Light in the night watch.

I.
A morning song.

1. Thou splendid giver of the light,

You amazing source of light,

By whose serene and lovely ray

By whose calm and beautiful light

Beyond the gloomy shades of night

Beyond the dark shadows of night

Is opened wide another day!

Is open wide another day!

2. Thou true Light-bearer of the earth,

2.You true Light-bearer of the earth,

Far more than he whose slender star,

Far more than he whose thin star,

Son of the morning, in its dearth

Son of the morning, in its scarcity

Of radiance sheds its beams afar!

Of brightness spreads its light far and wide!

3. But clearer than the sun may shine,

3.But clearer than the sun can shine,

All light and day in Thee I find,

All light and day in You I find,

To fill my night with glory fine

To fill my night with fine glory

And purify my inner mind.

And cleanse my inner mind.

4. Come near, Thou maker of the world,

4.Come closer, Creator of the world,

Illustrious in thy Father’s light,

Illustrious in your Father’s light,

From whose free grace if we were hurled,

From whose free grace if we were thrown,

Body and soul were ruined quite.

Body and soul were completely ruined.

5. Fill with Thy Spirit every sense,

5.Fill every sense with Your Spirit,

That God’s divine and gracious love

That God's generous and loving nature

May drive Satanic temptings hence,

May drive away Satanic temptations,

And blight their falsehoods from above.

And wipe out their lies from above.

6. That in the acts of common toil

6.That in the acts of everyday work

Which life demands from us each day,

Which life asks of us every day,

We may, without a stain or soil,

We may, without any blemish or dirt,

Live in Thy holy laws alway.

Live by Your holy laws always.

7. Let chastity of mind prevail

Stay mentally pure

To conquer every fleshly lust;

To overcome every physical desire;

And keep Thy temple without fail,

And always take care of Your temple,

O Holy Ghost, from filth and dust.

O Holy Spirit, from dirt and dust.

8. This hope is in my praying heart—

8.This hope is in my heart as I pray—

These are my vows which now I pay;

These are my vows that I now fulfill;

That this sweet light may not depart,

That this beautiful light doesn't fade away,

But guide me purely through the day.

But guide me honestly throughout the day.

33

II.
Morning Hymn.

1. Deus, Pater ingenite,

1. God, Father of creation,

Et Fili unigenite,

And only-begotten Son,

Quos Trinitatis unitas

Unity of the Trinity

Sancto connectit Spiritu.

Connects with the Holy Spirit.

2. Te frustra nullus invocat,

Te frustra no one calls,

Nec cassis unquam vocibus

Nec cassis unquam vocibus

Amator tui luminis

Fan of your light

Ad coelum vultus erigit.

Ad coelum vultus erigit.

3. Et tu suspirantem, Deus,

3. And you sighing, God,

Vel vota supplicantium,

The wishes of the supplicants,

Vel corda confitentium

Heartfelt confession

Semper benignus aspice.

Always look kindly.

4. Nos lucis ortus admonet

4. The rise of our light reminds

Grates deferre debitas,

Grates defer debts,

Tibique laudes dicere,

Say praises to you,

Quod nox obscura praeterit.

As the dark night passes.

5. [Et] diem precamur bonum,

5. [We] pray for a good day,

Ut nostros, Salvator, actus

Ut nostros, Salvator, actus

Sinceritate perpeti

Sincere suffering

Pius benigne instruas.

Pius, please be kind and instruct.

II.
A Morning Hymn.

1. Eternal Father, God,

Eternal Father, God,

And sole-begotten Son,

And only Son,

Who with the Holy Ghost

Who has the Holy Spirit

Art ever Three in One.

Art: Three in One.

2. None calleth Thee in vain,

None calls You in vain,

Nor yet with empty cry

Nor with an empty shout

Doth he who seeks Thy light

Does he who seeks Your light

Lift up his gaze on high.

Lift up his gaze to the sky.

3. Do Thou, O God, behold

3. God, do you see

With mercy them that pray;

With mercy for those who pray;

Receive their earnest vows

Receive their sincere promises

And take their guilt away.

And take away their guilt.

4. The kindling sky forewarns

The glowing sky warns

Our souls what praise we owe

Our souls, how much praise we owe.

To Him at whose command

To Him at whose will

The night has ceased below.

The night has ended below.

5. We ask a happy day,

We wish for a happy day,

That Thou shouldst guide our ways

That You should guide our paths

In constant faithfulness,

In unwavering loyalty,

O Saviour, to Thy praise!

O Savior, for Your praise!

34

III.
Pentecostal Hymn.

1. Beata nobis gaudia

1. Blessed be our joys

Anni reduxit orbita,

Anni returned the orbit,

Cum Spiritus paraclitus

With the Holy Spirit

Illapsus est discipulis.

The student has failed.

2. Ignis vibrante lumine

2. Vibrant light from fire

Linguae figuram detulit,

The language conveyed the image,

Verbis ut essent proflui,

Verbs to flow,

Et charitate fervidi.

And full of compassion.

3. Linguis loquuntur omnium;

3. Languages speak for everyone;

Turbae pavent gentilium:

Crowds fear the pagans:

Musto madere deputant,

Musto madere deputant,

Quos Spiritus repleverat.

Quos Spiritus had filled.

4. Patrata sunt haec mystice,

4. These are mystically interpreted,

Paschae peracto tempore,

After Easter season,

Sacro dierum circulo,

Sacro dei circolo,

Quo lege fit remissio.

According to the law, remission.

5. Te nunc, Deus piissime,

5. Now, O most merciful God,

Vultu precamur cernuo:

We pray with bowed heads:

Illapsa nobis coelitus

It falls upon us from above

Largire dona Spiritus!

Largire gifts of the Spirit!

6. Dudum sacrata pectora

6. Sacred hearts

Tua replesti gratia,

Your grace is indispensable,

Dimitte nostra crimina,

Forgive us our sins,

Et da quieta tempora!

And the peaceful times!

III.
WHITSUNDAY SONG.

1. What blessed joys are ours,

What wonderful joys are ours,

When time renews our thought

When time refreshes our minds

Of that true Comforter

Of that true Comforter

On the disciples brought.

On the disciples arrived.

2. With light of quivering flame

With the light of a flickering flame

In fiery tongues He fell,

In fiery tongues, He fell,

And hearts were warm with love

And hearts were filled with love

And lips were quick to tell.

And lips were quick to speak.

3. All tongues were loosened then,

Everyone was talking then,

And fear, in men, awoke

And fear awoke in men

Before that mighty power

Before that powerful force

By which the Spirit spoke.

Through which the Spirit spoke.

4. Achieved in mystic sign

4. Accomplished through a mystical sign

Has been that paschal feast,

Has been that Easter feast,

Whose sacred list of days

Whose holy list of days

The soul from sin released.

The soul freed from sin.

5. Thee then, O holiest Lord,

5. You then, O holiest Lord,

We pray in humble guise

We pray in humble form

To give such heavenly gifts

To give heavenly gifts

Before our later eyes.

Before our future eyes.

6. Fill consecrated breasts

Fill blessed breasts

With grace to keep Thy ways;

With grace to follow Your paths;

Show us forgiveness now,

Show us forgiveness now,

And grant us quiet days.

And give us peaceful days.

IV.
Morning Hymn.

1. Jam meta noctis transiit,

1. The deadline of the night has passed,

Somni quies jam praeterit

Sleep is already gone.

Aurora surgit fulgida

Aurora rises bright

Et spargit coelum lux nova.

And the sky spreads new light.

2. Sed cum diei spiculum

2. But with the day’s arrow

Cernamus, hinc nos omnium

Cernamus, here we all are

Ad te, superne Lucifer,

To you, heavenly Lucifer,

Preces necesse est fundere.

Prayers must be poured out.

3. Te lucis sancte Spiritus

3. Holy Spirit of light

Et caritatis actibus

And acts of love

Ad instar illud gloriae

Like that glory

Nos innovatos effice.

Create innovators.

4. Praesta Pater piissime

4. Most loving Father

Patrique compar unice,

Patrique buys unique,

Cum Spiritu paraclito

With the Holy Spirit

Nunc et per omne saeculum.

Now and forever.

IV.
A Morning Hymn.

1. The limit of the night is passed,

The night is done,

The quiet hour of sleep has fled;

The peaceful hour of sleep has gone;

Far up the lance of dawn is cast;

Far up the spear of dawn is thrown;

New light upon the heaven is spread.

New light is shining in the sky.

2. But when this sparkle of the day

2.But when this sparkle of the day

Our eyes discern, then, Lord of light,

Our eyes see, then, Lord of light,

To Thee our souls make haste to pray

To You, our souls quickly come to pray

And offer all their wants aright.

And fulfill all their needs properly.

3. O Holy Spirit, by the deeds

3.O Holy Spirit, through the actions

Of Thine own light and charity,

Of your own light and kindness,

Renew us through our earthly needs

Renew us through our earthly needs

And cause us to be like to Thee.

And make us like you.

4. Grant this, O Father ever blessed;

Grant this, O blessed Father;

And Holy Son, our heavenly friend;

And Holy Son, our friend from heaven;

And Holy Ghost, Thou comfort best!

And Holy Spirit, You bring the most comfort!

Now and until all time shall end.

Now and always.

35

CHAPTER IV.
POPE DAMASUS AND THE ORIGIN OF RHYME.

Contemporary with Hilary of Poitiers, but probably a younger man, as he survived him by seventeen years, was Damasus of Rome. Like many other Romans of the imperial period, he was a Spaniard by birth; or, at least, he was the son of a Spaniard who had removed to Rome and had become a deacon or presbyter of the church dedicated to the memory of the Roman martyr, St. Lawrence. Of his own earlier life we know very little. An extant epitaph records the fact that he had a sister who became a nun and died in her twentieth year. He himself served in the Church of St. Lawrence until his sixtieth year, when he was chosen Bishop of Rome; and in the accepted catalogue, which begins with the Apostle Peter, he ranks as the thirty-sixth bishop of the see.

Contemporary with Hilary of Poitiers, but likely younger since he outlived him by seventeen years, was Damasus of Rome. Like many other Romans from the imperial period, he was originally from Spain, or at least he was the son of a Spaniard who moved to Rome and became a deacon or presbyter of the church dedicated to the memory of the Roman martyr, St. Lawrence. We know very little about his earlier life. An existing epitaph mentions that he had a sister who became a nun and died at the age of twenty. He served in the Church of St. Lawrence until he turned sixty, when he was elected Bishop of Rome; in the recognized list that starts with the Apostle Peter, he is the thirty-sixth bishop of the see.

He was chosen bishop in A.D. 366, because of the position he had taken with reference to the controversy which then agitated the diocese, and because of the firmness and weight of character he had displayed in the troubles of the years before his election. The great Christological controversy was agitating the Church of both East and West. The West was substantially in agreement with Athanasius, against both the Arians and the semi-Arians, and would have been entirely so but for the influence exerted by semi-Arian or Arian emperors and the courtly bishops of their party. Constantius, the last surviving son of Constantine the Great, was exceedingly zealous for the semi-Arian doctrine, which rejected the statement of our Lord’s substantial identity with His Father, but was willing to assert His substantial likeness. It was only the difference of an iota in a Greek word—ὁμοουσιος or ὁμοιουσιος—but if there ever was a case in which neither jot nor tittle must be allowed to pass away, it was this.

He was appointed bishop in CE 366, due to the stance he took on the controversy that was stirring up the diocese and because of the strength and integrity he showed during the troubles leading up to his election. The major Christological debate was causing unrest in the Church, both East and West. The West largely supported Athanasius, opposing both the Arians and the semi-Arians, and would have completely aligned with him were it not for the influence of semi-Arian or Arian emperors and their affiliated bishops. Constantius, the last surviving son of Constantine the Great, was very supportive of the semi-Arian doctrine, which denied the full identity of our Lord with His Father while accepting a substantial resemblance. The only difference was a single iota in a Greek word—ὁμοουσιος or ὁμοιουσιος—but if there was ever a situation where not a single letter should be disregarded, it was this.

Liberius, who was elected Bishop of Rome in 352, was the victim of Constantius’s policy. In 353 the East and West were united 36 under his rule, and that year at Arles, as in 355 at Milan, councils were called, in which the condemnation of Athanasius was procured by imperial blandishments. In the former the presbyter sent by Liberius to represent the Roman see subscribed with the majority. But in the second his three representatives obeyed their instructions, and accepted disfavor and exile rather than subscribe. Then Liberius himself was summoned to Milan, and the weight of imperial threats and persuasions was brought to bear upon him. He withstood both manfully, and demanded as a preliminary to any discussion of the charges against Athanasius, that the Nicene Creed should be subscribed by all parties, and the banished bishops returned to their sees. When given his choice between submission and exile, he chose the latter.

Liberius, who was elected Bishop of Rome in 352, became a target of Constantius’s policy. In 353, the East and West were united under his rule, and that year at Arles, as well as in 355 at Milan, councils were held where the condemnation of Athanasius was secured through imperial influence. In the first council, the presbyter sent by Liberius to represent the Roman see went along with the majority. However, at the second council, his three representatives followed their orders and chose to face disfavor and exile instead of agreeing. Then Liberius was called to Milan, where he faced intense imperial threats and persuasion. He bravely resisted both and insisted that before discussing the charges against Athanasius, everyone must agree to the Nicene Creed and allow the exiled bishops to return to their positions. When faced with a choice between giving in or going into exile, he chose exile.

The Emperor now sought among the Roman clergy for a man to put into Liberius’s place. In Rome, as in most of the cities of the West, Arians were not to be found. But in the Deacon Felix the court party obtained a candidate who, while himself a Trinitarian, was willing to hold communion with the Arians, and presumably to condemn Athanasius. Of the details of his election and ordination little is known, but we find him installed in the Roman see with the vigorous support of the civil authority, although not with the assent of the Roman people. The great body of the Christians in Rome are said to have refused communion with him because he was tainted by communion with heretics; and when Constantius came to visit the city, he was besieged by the Christian ladies of the city with appeals for the restoration of Liberius.

The Emperor was now searching among the Roman clergy for someone to replace Liberius. In Rome, as in most Western cities, there were no Arians to be found. However, the court party found a candidate in Deacon Felix, who, although he was a Trinitarian himself, was willing to associate with the Arians and likely to denounce Athanasius. We know little about the details of his election and ordination, but he was installed in the Roman see with strong support from the civil authority, even though the Roman people did not agree. It’s said that a large number of Christians in Rome refused to associate with him because he was connected with heretics; and when Constantius came to visit the city, he was overwhelmed by requests from the Christian women asking for the restoration of Liberius.

In the mean time three years of exile to Thrace, where he was thrown of set purpose into constant association with bishops of the semi-Arian party, and isolated from his friends, had broken the spirit of Liberius. He was not a man of strong character, and, unfortunately for the theory of papal infallibility, he yielded. He signed a creed compiled for the occasion, which described Christ as of like substance with the Father, and condemned Athanasius.[1] 37 He then was allowed to return to Rome, although Felix II. was still the recognized bishop. Constantius seems to have foreseen the difficulties which would attend the presence of the two bishops in the city, and he consented to the return of Liberius unwillingly. The body of the people and of the clergy at once rallied around Liberius, and rejected Felix altogether; and of this party was Damasus. But while they were willing to condone his weakness in the matter of condemning Athanasius, there was a party of more determined Athanasians who refused to do so, and the diocese now was divided between the three factions. That of Felix disappeared with his own death in 360 and the death of Constantius in 361. But the extreme Athanasians, although they did not attempt to set up a rival bishop while Liberius lived, perpetuated their party, and they probably received aid and comfort from a similar party which had arisen in the East, in opposition to the wiser and more charitable policy of Athanasius himself. This party was called the Luciferians, from Lucifer, Bishop of Cagliari, in Sardinia, who was in exile in the East at the time when this question was raised there after the death of Constantius.

In the meantime, after three years of exile in Thrace, where he was intentionally placed in constant contact with bishops of the semi-Arian faction and cut off from his friends, Liberius's spirit was broken. He wasn't a person of strong character, and, unfortunately for the idea of papal infallibility, he gave in. He signed a creed created for the situation, which described Christ as being of like substance to the Father and condemned Athanasius.[1] 37 Liberius was then allowed to return to Rome, even though Felix II was still recognized as the bishop. Constantius seemed to anticipate the problems that would arise from having two bishops in the city, and he reluctantly agreed to Liberius's return. The people and clergy quickly rallied around Liberius and completely rejected Felix; Damasus was part of this group. However, while they were willing to overlook Liberius's weakness in condemning Athanasius, there was a more determined faction of Athanasians who refused to forgive him, leading to a division within the diocese among three factions. Felix's faction faded away with his death in 360 and Constantius's death in 361. Yet, the extreme Athanasians, although they didn't try to appoint a rival bishop while Liberius was alive, kept their faction alive and likely received support from a similar group that had emerged in the East, opposing the more sensible and compassionate policies of Athanasius himself. This group was called the Luciferians, named after Lucifer, Bishop of Cagliari in Sardinia, who was in exile in the East at the time when this issue was raised after Constantius's death.

In 367 Liberius died, and the schism at once showed itself in Rome. Damasus was chosen and ordained bishop in the regular form by the friends of Liberius, who were the great majority. But the Deacon Ursicinus was chosen by the Luciferian party, and ordained by bishops of that party in the basilica of St. Sicinus. Unfortunately the prefect of the city was a weak and ineffective man, who was quite unable to preserve peace between the two factions. It soon came to blows between them, and the pagan historian, Ammianus Marcellinus, tells us with what result:

In 367, Liberius died, and the division immediately became apparent in Rome. Damasus was chosen and ordained bishop in the usual manner by Liberius's supporters, who were the vast majority. However, Deacon Ursicinus was selected by the Luciferian faction and ordained by bishops from that group in the basilica of St. Sicinus. Unfortunately, the city's prefect was weak and ineffective, unable to maintain peace between the two groups. Soon, they clashed, and the pagan historian Ammianus Marcellinus recounts the outcome:

“Damasus and Ursinus being eager beyond measure to secure possession of the bishop’s seat, carried on the conflict most bitterly and with divisive partisanship, their supporters carrying their quarrels to the point of inflicting death and wounds. As Juventius was unable either to suppress or abate these evils, he yielded to the violence and withdrew to the 38 suburbs. And in the struggle Damasus overcame, as his party was the more determined of the two. It is admitted that in the basilica of Sicinus, which is a place of assemblage for Christian worship, there were found in one day one hundred and thirty-seven corpses of those who had been done to death; and also that the excitement of the populace abated slowly and with difficulty after the affair was over.”

“Damasus and Ursinus were both incredibly eager to take over the bishop’s position, leading to a fierce struggle divided by deep rifts, with their followers escalating their conflicts to the point of causing deaths and injuries. Since Juventius couldn't stop or reduce these issues, he gave in to the violence and moved out to the suburbs. In the end, Damasus emerged victorious, as his faction was more determined. It's reported that in the basilica of Sicinus, a place for Christian worship, one hundred and thirty-seven bodies were discovered in just one day; and it took a long time for public outrage to calm down after that incident.”

“See how these Christians love one another!” was a comment made by pagans on the spirit which had prevailed in the earlier Church. They now might have said it ironically. It is impossible to acquit Damasus of all responsibility in the matter, as he was a man of eminent ability and influence, and might have put an end to these scenes of violence if he had exerted his authority. It is equally impossible to believe that he took any part in them. Then, as in the Reformation times, what John Knox calls “the raskill multitude” greatly enjoyed an opportunity to show how great their zeal for religion, in any other shape but that of obeying its precepts. “Set Jehu to pulling down idols,” said an old Puritan, “and see how zealous he can be.”

“Look at how these Christians love each other!” was a comment made by pagans about the spirit that once thrived in the early Church. Today, they might say it with irony. It's impossible to fully absolve Damasus of responsibility in this situation, as he was a highly capable and influential man who could have put an end to these violent incidents if he had used his authority. It’s also hard to believe he was directly involved in them. Just like during the Reformation, what John Knox referred to as “the reckless crowd” loved having a chance to showcase their zeal for religion, in any form except actually following its teachings. “Put Jehu in charge of destroying idols,” said an old Puritan, “and see how eager he can be.”

The schism did not end with the bloody struggle around the basilica of St. Sicinus. It is true that the civil authority now interposed and banished the bishop of the Luciferian party. But he afterward was allowed to return, and again the troubles revived and ceased only with his second banishment. Even when the Emperor Gratian gave Damasus the entire jurisdiction over the bishops and priests involved in the schism, with a view to the final suppression of these disputes, the extremists lingered on. After Ursicinus there was yet another Luciferian bishop of Rome; and by a curious freak of controversial zeal the memory of Felix was consecrated as that of an opponent of Liberius, and a mythical account of their relations was given currency, which has resulted in the elevation of Felix to the rank of “pope and martyr,” on the ground that Constantius had him beheaded for his loyalty to the Nicene faith![2]

The division didn't stop with the violent conflict around the basilica of St. Sicinus. It's true that the civil authority intervened and exiled the bishop from the Luciferian faction. However, he was later allowed to return, and once again, the issues flared up, only ending with his second exile. Even when Emperor Gratian granted Damasus complete authority over the bishops and priests involved in the schism to finally put a stop to these disputes, the radicals persisted. After Ursicinus, there was another Luciferian bishop of Rome; and oddly enough, due to a burst of controversial enthusiasm, the memory of Felix was established as one opposing Liberius, creating a fictional narrative about their relationship that led to Felix being honored as "pope and martyr," based on the claim that Constantius had him executed for his loyalty to the Nicene faith![2]

39

Damasus made an excellent record in his see, after the abating of the troubles which attended his accession to it. He left no room for doubt as to his orthodoxy. For the first time since the great controversy broke out in Alexandria, the whole weight and influence of the great Roman see was thrown unreservedly and effectively on the Athanasian side. The accession of Valentinian (364-75) to the imperial authority in the West once more threw the weight of court influence on the other side; but intolerance was not carried to the same extent as by Constantius. At every stage of the discussion we find Damasus outspoken on behalf of the Nicene faith, and in support of Athanasius. In 368 he held a synod at Rome, in which the Illyrian bishops Ursacius and Valens, who were trying to Arianize the West, were condemned as heretics; and in 370 another in which the same condemnation was meted out to Auxentius, the Bishop of Milan. Before he died he saw the second General Council meet at Constantinople and lay the ban of the Church on all the compromises with Arianism.

Damasus made a strong impact during his time as bishop after the conflicts surrounding his rise to power settled down. He clearly demonstrated his commitment to orthodox beliefs. For the first time since the major dispute started in Alexandria, the full weight and influence of the powerful Roman see was firmly and openly on the side of Athanasius. When Valentinian (364-75) took the throne in the West, the backing of the court shifted to the opposing view; however, this intolerance did not reach the same level as it did under Constantius. At every point in the discussion, Damasus was vocal in support of the Nicene faith and Athanasius. In 368, he held a synod in Rome where the Illyrian bishops Ursacius and Valens, who were attempting to promote Arianism in the West, were declared heretics. In 370, another synod condemned Auxentius, the Bishop of Milan, in the same way. Before he passed away, he witnessed the second General Council convene in Constantinople and declare that the Church would not tolerate any compromises with Arianism.

The see of Rome already had become a place of great splendor and influence. “Make me Bishop of Rome,” the pagan senator Praetextatus said to him, “and I will be a Christian to-morrow.” Damasus seems to have enjoyed the pomp and show and opportunities for outlay and for influence which his position secured him. But there was much in his administration of his diocese which commends him to our sympathies and even our admiration. He seems to have been the first to have taken a genuine interest in the Catacombs—the great underground burial-places which are so rich in memorials of the Church’s primitive and martyr ages. He fostered their use as places of pilgrimage and reunion for the people of his own diocese and pilgrims from others. He constructed the staircases which made them accessible, the well-lights for their illumination and ventilation, and the chapels for collective worship. Here Christendom, in the day of its triumph, gathered to commemorate those who had been faithful when the Church was under the cross, and Prudentius in his Peristephanon has left us a lively picture of the eager multitudes who resorted 40 thither on the festival days, some from Rome itself, others from the Etrurian and Sabine villages, thronging even the great roads to the city to their utmost capacity: “From early morn they press thither to greet the saints. The multitude comes and goes until evening. They kiss the polished plates of silver which cover the grave of the martyr. They offer incense, and tears of emotion stream from the eyes of all.”

The seat of Rome had become a place of great splendor and influence. “Make me Bishop of Rome,” the pagan senator Praetextatus said to him, “and I’ll become a Christian tomorrow.” Damasus seemed to enjoy the pomp, the opportunity for spending, and the influence his position provided. However, there was much in his leadership of the diocese that earns our sympathy and even admiration. He appears to be the first to show a genuine interest in the Catacombs—the vast underground burial sites rich in memorials of the Church’s early and martyrdom periods. He promoted their use as pilgrimage sites and gathering places for the people of his own diocese and for pilgrims from other areas. He built the staircases that made them accessible, the lights for their illumination and ventilation, and the chapels for collective worship. Here, Christianity, in its time of triumph, gathered to honor those who had remained faithful when the Church was facing persecution. Prudentius in his Peristephanon gives us a vivid picture of the eager crowds who came there on festival days, some from Rome itself, others from the Etrurian and Sabine villages, crowding the great roads to the city to their fullest: “From early morning they hurry there to greet the saints. The crowd comes and goes until evening. They kiss the polished silver plates covering the martyr's grave. They offer incense, and tears of emotion stream from everyone’s eyes.”

When, after long centuries of forgetfulness, the Catacombs were reopened in 1578 by Antonio Bosio, traces of these pilgrimages were found in the graffiti or rude chalk-inscriptions left on the walls of the passages by the Italian peasants of the fourth and fifth centuries. There also were found the inscriptions in verse, composed by Damasus, and cut in stone by his friend, Furius Filocalus, who devised an ornamental alphabet for the purpose. In one of these Filocalus describes himself as one who “reverenced and loved Pope Damasus” (Damasi papae cultor atque amator).

When, after many centuries of being forgotten, the Catacombs were reopened in 1578 by Antonio Bosio, evidence of these pilgrimages was discovered in the graffiti or crude chalk inscriptions left on the walls of the passages by Italian peasants from the fourth and fifth centuries. There were also inscriptions in verse, made by Damasus and carved in stone by his friend, Furius Filocalus, who created a decorative alphabet for this purpose. In one of these, Filocalus describes himself as someone who “revered and loved Pope Damasus” (Damasi papae cultor atque amator).

Another side of his activity has been brought into light by more recent researches in Rome. Professor Lanciani says that to Damasus belongs also the honor of having founded the first public library of Christendom: “The finest libraries of the first centuries of Christendom were, of course, in Rome.... Such was the importance attributed to books in those early days of our faith that, in Christian basilicas, or places of worship, they were kept in the place of honor—next to the episcopal chair. Many of the basilicas which we discover from time to time, especially in the Campagna, have the apse trichora—that is, divided into three small hemicycles. The reason of this peculiar form was long sought in vain; but a recent discovery made at Hispalis proves that of the three hemicycles the central one contained the tribunal or episcopal chair, the one on the right the sacred implements, the one on the left the sacred books.

Another aspect of his work has recently been highlighted by new research in Rome. Professor Lanciani states that Damasus is also credited with founding the first public library of Christendom: “The best libraries in the early centuries of Christendom were, of course, in Rome.... The importance placed on books in those early days of our faith was such that, in Christian basilicas or places of worship, they were kept in a place of honor—next to the bishop's chair. Many of the basilicas that we discover from time to time, especially in the Campagna, have the apse trichora—meaning divided into three small semicircles. The reason for this unique shape was long a mystery; however, a recent discovery made at Hispalis shows that in the three semicircles, the central one contained the tribunal or bishop's chair, the one on the right held the sacred implements, and the one on the left contained the sacred books.

“The first building erected in Rome, under the Christian rule, for the study and preservation of books and documents, was the Archivum (Archives) of Pope Damasus. This just and enterprising pope, the last representative of good old Roman traditions as regards the magnificence and usefulness of his public structures, modelled his establishment on the pattern of the typical library at Pergamos; of which the Palatine Library in Rome had been the worthy rival. He began by raising in the centre a hall of basilical 41 type, which he dedicated to St. Lawrence,” and which “was surrounded by a square portico, into which opened the rooms or cells containing the various departments of the archives and of the library.” A commemorative inscription, composed by Damasus himself, in hexameters, seven in number, was set in front of the building above the main entrance. The text has been discovered in a MS. formerly at Heidelberg, now in the Vatican. The first four hexameters do not bring out in a good light the poetical faculties of the worthy pontiff—in fact their real meaning has not yet been ascertained; but the last three verses are more intelligible:

“The first building constructed in Rome under Christian rule for studying and preserving books and documents was the Archivum (Archives) of Pope Damasus. This fair-minded and enterprising pope was the last representative of the noble old Roman traditions of magnificent and useful public structures. He modeled his establishment after the typical library at Pergamos, which the Palatine Library in Rome had rivaled. He began by creating a basilica-style hall in the center, dedicated to St. Lawrence, surrounded by a square portico that opened into rooms or cells for the various departments of the archives and library. A commemorative inscription, composed by Damasus himself in seven hexameter lines, was placed above the main entrance of the building. The text was discovered in a Ms. that was once at Heidelberg and is now in the Vatican. The first four hexameters don't reflect well on the poetic abilities of the esteemed pontiff, as their true meaning has yet to be determined; however, the last three lines are clearer:

‘Archibis, fateor, volui nova condere tecta;

‘Archibis, I admit, I wanted to build new homes;

Addere praeterea dextra laevaque columnas,

Add columns on the right and left,

Quae Damasi teneant proprium per saecula nomen.’

Quae Damasi teneant proprium per saecula nomen.

“Around the apse of the inner hall there was another distich of about the same poetical value, the text of which has been discovered in a MS. at Verdun:

“Around the apse of the inner hall, there was another distich of similar poetic value, the text of which has been found in a Ms. at Verdun:

‘Haec Damasi tibi, Christe Deus, nova tecta levavi

‘Haec Damasi tibi, Christe Deus, nova tecta levavi

Laurenti saeptus martyris auxilio.’

Laurent held by the martyr's aid.’

“Mention of Damasus’s Archives is frequently made in the documents of the fourth and fifth centuries. Jerome calls them chartarium ecclesiae Romanae.”[3]

“Damasus’s Archives are often referenced in the documents from the fourth and fifth centuries. Jerome refers to them as chartarium ecclesiae Romanae.”[3]

But a still more lasting monument of his fame is the Latin Vulgate, which he incited Jerome—as the English-speaking world calls Sophronius Eusebius Hieronymus—to prepare for the Church of the West. From a very early time Latin translations of the Scriptures from the Greek version of the Old Testament and the Greek original of the New Testament had been in existence. But although there were two well recognized types of these early versions—the Italian and the African—there was so little uniformity that there were “almost as many versions as copies.” Jerome was a man of classical culture and a close student of the Scriptures, which he could read in Hebrew as well as in Greek and Latin. He came to Rome from Syria in 382, to ask the aid of Damasus in behalf of the Luciferian schism at Antioch—a matter in which the Bishop of Rome hardly could meddle. Even before his 42 arrival he had been in correspondence with Damasus and had written for him an exposition of the vision of the Seraphim in Isaiah 6. Damasus called a synod in which the schism at Antioch was discussed, but no result reached. It is said that in this synod he exhorted Jerome to take up the work of giving the Church a good Latin version of the Bible. A ninth-century writer says he put him in charge of the Archivum, or public library, described by Professor Lanciani. Later writers speak of him, without much warrant, as Damasus’s secretary. It seems probable that Damasus regarded him as a desirable man for the bishopric when his own death should leave it vacant. But when his death came in 384, the Dalmatian scholar was passed over, perhaps because he was not a Roman, and a much smaller man than either Damasus or Jerome was chosen instead. So Jerome went back to the East and established himself at Bethlehem. Between 382 and 404 he completed his version of the Scriptures, which is of especial importance to the student of Latin hymnology, as it stands in much the same relation to the Latin hymns of the fifth and later centuries as does the English Bible to the English hymn-writers. It controls their vocabulary and explains their allusions.

But an even more enduring testament to his legacy is the Latin Vulgate, which he prompted Jerome—known in the English-speaking world as Sophronius Eusebius Hieronymus—to create for the Western Church. From very early on, Latin translations of the Scriptures, derived from the Greek version of the Old Testament and the Greek original of the New Testament, had existed. However, despite the presence of two well-recognized types of these early versions—the Italian and the African—there was so little consistency that there were "almost as many versions as copies." Jerome was a man of classical education and a dedicated student of the Scriptures, capable of reading them in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin. He arrived in Rome from Syria in 382 to seek Damasus' support regarding the Luciferian schism in Antioch—a situation in which the Bishop of Rome had little influence. Even before he got there, he had been corresponding with Damasus and had written an interpretation of the Seraphim vision in Isaiah 6 for him. Damasus convened a synod to discuss the schism at Antioch, but no conclusion was reached. It is said that during this synod, he encouraged Jerome to undertake the task of providing the Church with a reliable Latin version of the Bible. A ninth-century writer claims he appointed him in charge of the Archivum, or public library, described by Professor Lanciani. Later writers refer to him, with little basis, as Damasus's secretary. It seems likely that Damasus viewed him as a suitable candidate for the bishopric when his own death left it open. However, when Damasus died in 384, the Dalmatian scholar was overlooked—possibly because he wasn't Roman—and a much less significant individual than either Damasus or Jerome was chosen instead. So Jerome returned to the East and settled in Bethlehem. Between 382 and 404, he completed his version of the Scriptures, which holds particular significance for students of Latin hymnology as it is related to the Latin hymns of the fifth century and later in much the same way the English Bible is to English hymn-writers. It shapes their vocabulary and clarifies their references.

As a poet Damasus does not take very high rank. We have seen Professor Lanciani’s opinion of his inscriptions. Some forty poems are attributed to him, but only a very few of these concern us here. In the Cottonian MSS. there is a copy of rhymed “Verses of Damasus to his Friend” (Versus Damasi ad Amicum suum), which would be interesting to us if we were sure that Sir Alexander Croke is right in assuming that this is our Damasus. But the name “Rainalde” in the first line would hardly occur in a Latin poem by a Roman author of the fourth century.

As a poet, Damasus isn’t held in very high regard. We’ve seen Professor Lanciani’s thoughts on his inscriptions. About forty poems are attributed to him, but only a handful of these are relevant to us here. In the Cottonian Manuscripts., there’s a version of the rhymed "Verses of Damasus to his Friend" (Versus Damasi ad Amicum suum), which would be interesting to us if we could be sure that Sir Alexander Croke is correct in claiming that this refers to our Damasus. However, the name "Rainalde" in the first line would be unlikely to appear in a Latin poem by a Roman author from the fourth century.

There is no reason, however, to call in question the two hymns—one to the Martyr Agatha and the other to the Apostle Andrew—which are ascribed to him in the collections. And the former is especially remarkable as being the oldest hymn in which rhyme is employed intentionally and throughout. Of course if it were true that Hilary wrote the Jesu refulsit omnium or the Jesu quadrigenariae, which sometimes are printed as his, we should be obliged to assign to him the honor thus claimed for Damasus. But the preponderance of evidence and of presumption is against ascribing these hymns to him. Koch assigns the latter to the fifth century 43 and not to the fourth. Mone ascribes the former to one of the early Irish hymn-writers, whose name is lost to us. He finds in it a tendency to alliterative construction, which indicates either Celtic or Teutonic authorship; and he is decided for the former by the mixture of Greek words, which was a favorite practice with the Irish hymn writers. Also the metrical form is one affected by them. On these grounds it is fair to claim that the hymn of Damasus marks the introduction of end-rhymes into the Latin hymns.

There’s no reason to doubt the two hymns—one dedicated to Martyr Agatha and the other to Apostle Andrew—that are attributed to him in the collections. The first one is particularly notable as it’s the oldest hymn to intentionally use rhyme throughout. If it were true that Hilary wrote the Jesu refulsit omnium or the Jesu quadrigenariae, which are sometimes credited to him, we would have to give him the recognition that is often attributed to Damasus. However, the majority of evidence suggests that these hymns should not be ascribed to him. Koch attributes the latter to the fifth century instead of the fourth. Mone attributes the former to one of the early Irish hymn writers, whose name has been lost to history. He notes the alliterative style, indicating either Celtic or Teutonic authorship, and argues for Celtic given the mix of Greek words, a common practice among Irish hymn writers. The metrical form also matches their style. For these reasons, it’s reasonable to say that the hymn of Damasus represents the introduction of end-rhymes into Latin hymns.

Rhyme was by no means unknown in the poetry of the Greeks and the Romans. But in languages which occupied that stage of grammatical development in which the relations of words are expressed by terminations, the resemblances in these were so numerous and so constant that rhyme must have appeared rather a cheap form for poetry. So in this stage we find the Southern Aryans of Europe employing the quantity of syllables and those of Northern Europe the coincidences of initial sounds (stabreim or alliteration) and assonance in their verse. It was when the development of languages substituted auxiliary and connecting words for terminations that the coincidences of final sounds became so much a source of pleasure to the ear as to justify their continuous employment for that purpose.

Rhyme wasn’t unfamiliar in Greek and Roman poetry. However, in languages at a stage where word relationships are shown through endings, the similarities were so abundant and consistent that rhyme likely seemed like a less sophisticated form of poetry. At this stage, Southern European Aryans used the length of syllables, while Northern Europeans focused on initial sound repetitions (known as stabreim or alliteration) and assonance in their poems. It was only when languages evolved to use auxiliary and connecting words instead of endings that matching final sounds became so enjoyable to hear that their ongoing use was justified.

But besides the occasional occurrence of rhyme in classic poetry—as in Virgil’s famous jeu d’ esprit,

But besides the rare moments of rhyme in classic poetry—as in Virgil’s famous jeu d’esprit,

“Sic vos non vobis edificatis aves,” etc.—

“Sic vos non vobis edificatis aves,” etc.—

there seems to have existed forms of popular Latin verse in which rhyme and accent held the place which quantity held in classic poetry. It is this popular form of verse which the Church’s hymns began to reproduce, just as they also in many cases are written in that lingua rustica, or countrified speech of the peasantry of Italy and France, which was to become the basis of the Romance languages. It is a matter of dispute whether the Saturnian verse-form, to whose early prevalence and prolonged existence among the classes not pervaded by Greek culture Horace alludes, was based on an accentual scansion or merely on a numbering of syllables and a rude approach to quantity. The general consensus of scholars is that the Saturnian metres were based on accent, and 44 that rhyme, which is the natural and invariable product of the accentual scansion, was also in use.[4]

There seem to have been forms of popular Latin verse where rhyme and accent took the place of quantity, which was important in classic poetry. This popular verse is what the Church's hymns started to replicate, often written in that lingua rustica, or rustic speech of the peasantry in Italy and France, which later became the foundation of the Romance languages. It's debated whether the Saturnian verse form, which Horace mentions as having early popularity and lasting presence among classes not influenced by Greek culture, was based on accentual scansion or just counted syllables with a rough understanding of quantity. The general agreement among scholars is that the Saturnian meters were based on accent, and that rhyme, the natural and consistent result of accentual scansion, was also in use. 44

So this hidden current of rhymed and accented poetry of the common people rose to light again after many ages in the hymns of the Western Church. Thus Damasus brings us to the parting of the ways. In Hilary, Ambrose and his school, Prudentius, Ennodius, Fortunatus, Elpis, Gregory, and Bede we have the perpetuation of the classic tradition of quantitative verse in the service of Christendom and for the ear of the cultivated classes. And while that tradition expires in the Middle Ages, we see it revive again in the sacred poets of the Renaissance—in Zacharius Ferrari, George Fabricius, Marcus Antonius Muretus, Famiano Strada and the other revisers of the Roman Breviary, the two Santeuls in the Breviary of Clugny, and Charles Coffin in the Paris Breviary. But Damasus stands at the head of a still more illustrious line. Catching, perhaps, from the Etruscan and Sabine peasants, who thronged the Catacombs on the day when the Martyr Agatha was commemorated, the accents of the popular poetry, he became the founder of the tradition which lives in the broader current of Latin sacred song. In this line of succession we find already a few of the Ambrosian hymns, and then a long series in which the two Bernards, Adam of St. Victor, Thomas of Celano, Thomas Aquinas, and Bonaventura are the most illustrious names. And as indeed the tradition of accent and rhyme seems to have made its way into the literature of the modern world through the Latin hymns, Dante and all the great poets who have illustrated its power to give pleasure might be said to belong here.

So this hidden stream of rhymed and accented poetry from the common people re-emerged after many ages in the hymns of the Western Church. Damasus marks a turning point. In Hilary, Ambrose and his followers, Prudentius, Ennodius, Fortunatus, Elpis, Gregory, and Bede, we see the continuation of the classic tradition of quantitative verse serving Christendom and appealing to the educated classes. While that tradition fades in the Middle Ages, we see it revive in the sacred poets of the Renaissance—Zacharius Ferrari, George Fabricius, Marcus Antonius Muretus, Famiano Strada, and other revisers of the Roman Breviary, as well as the two Santeuls in the Breviary of Clugny and Charles Coffin in the Paris Breviary. But Damasus leads an even more notable lineage. Possibly influenced by the Etruscan and Sabine peasants who filled the Catacombs on the day of Martyr Agatha’s commemoration, he captured the essence of popular poetry and became the founder of the tradition that thrives in the broader current of Latin sacred song. In this succession, we already find some Ambrosian hymns, followed by a long series where the two Bernards, Adam of St. Victor, Thomas of Celano, Thomas Aquinas, and Bonaventura shine as prominent figures. And since the tradition of accent and rhyme seems to have found its way into modern literature through Latin hymns, Dante and all the great poets who showcase its ability to provide pleasure could also be considered part of this legacy.

The hymn in commemoration of the Martyr Agatha—whose story of suffering and triumph had seized on the imagination of the people as did those of the martyrs Cecilia and Sebastian—we 45 give with the English version of the Rev. J. Anketell, which he has kindly permitted us to use.

The hymn in honor of Martyr Agatha—whose story of suffering and triumph captured the people's imagination like those of martyrs Cecilia and Sebastian—we 45 present with the English version by Rev. J. Anketell, who has kindly allowed us to use it.

Martyris ecce dies Agathae

Feast of Saint Agatha

Virginis emicat eximiae,

Virgin's exceptional brilliance,

Christus eam Sibi qua sociat,

Christ unites her to Himself,

Et diadema duplex decorat.

And the double tiara decorates.

Stirpe decens, elegans specie,

Noble lineage, elegant species,

Sed magis actibus atque fide:

But more by actions and faith:

Terrea prospera nil reputans

Terra thrives, disregarding nothing.

Jussa Dei sibi corde ligans.

Binding his heart to God.

Fortior haec trucibusque viris

Fortior these fierce men

Exposuit sua membra flagris,

Exposed his limbs to whips,

Pectore quam fuerit valido

As strong as the heart

Torta mamilla docet patulo.

Torta mamilla teaches openly.

Deliciae cui carcer erat,

Delight who was in prison,

Pastor ovem Petrus hanc recreat,

Pastor over Petrus recreates this,

Laetior inde magisque flagrans

Laetior and more blazing

Cuncta flagella cucurrit ovans.

All the whips ran rejoicing.

Ethnica turba rogum fugiens,

Crowd fleeing the fire,

Hujus et ipsa meretur opem:

Herself deserves help too:

Quos fidei titulus decorat,

The title of faith adorns,

His Venerem magis ipsa premat.

His love should overpower her.

Jam renitens quasi sponsa polo,

Jam renitens like a bride in the sky,

Pro misero rogitet Damaso,

Pro misero rogitet Damaso,

Sic sua festa coli faciat,

So let the festival be celebrated,

Se celebrantibus ut faveat.

For those celebrating to have favor.

Gloria cum Patre sit Genito,

Glory be to the Father,

Spirituique proinde sacro,

Spiritually sacred,

Qui Deus unus et omnipotens

One God, the Almighty

Hanc nostri faciat memorem.

Let this make us remember.

Fair as the morn in the deep blushing East,

Fair as the morning in the deep blushing East,

Dawns the bright day of Saint Agatha’s feast;

Dawn breaks on the bright day of Saint Agatha’s feast;

Christ who has borne her from labor to rest,

Christ who has taken her from labor to rest,

Crowns her as Virgin and Martyr most blest.

Crowns her as the most blessed Virgin and Martyr.

Noble by birth and of beautiful face,

Noble by birth and handsome,

Richer by far in her deeds and her grace,

Richer by far in her actions and her elegance,

Earth’s fleeting honors and gains she despised,

Earth’s temporary honors and achievements she hated,

God’s holy will and commandments she prized.

She valued God's holy will and commandments.

46

Braver and nobler than merciless foes,

Braver and nobler than ruthless enemies,

Willing her limbs to the scourge to expose;

Willing her arms and legs to the punishment to reveal;

Weakly she sank not by anguish oppressed,

Weakly, she sank, not weighed down by anguish,

When cruel torture destroyed her fair breast.

When brutal torture damaged her beautiful chest.

Then her dark dungeon was filled with delight,

Then her dark dungeon was filled with joy,

Peter the shepherd refreshed her by night;

Peter the shepherd gave her comfort at night;

Forth to her tortures rejoicing she went,

Forth she went, happily facing her torment,

Thanking her God for the trials he sent.

Thanking her God for the challenges he brought her way.

Barbarous pagans, escaping their doom,

Savage pagans, fleeing their fate,

Honor her virtues that brighten their gloom;

Honor her qualities that lighten their darkness;

They whom the title of faith hath adorned,

They who have been honored by the title of faith,

Like her, earth’s possessions and pleasures have scorned.

Like her, the earth's treasures and pleasures have been disregarded.

Radiant and glorious, a heavenly bride,

Radiant and glorious, a heavenly bride,

She to the Lord for the wretched hath cried;

She has cried out to the Lord for the miserable;

So in her honor your praises employ,

So in her honor, use your praises,

That ye too may share in her triumph and joy.

That you too can share in her triumph and joy.

Praise to the Father and praise to the Son,

Praise to the Father and praise to the Son,

Praise to the Spirit, the blest Three in One;

Praise to the Spirit, the blessed Three in One;

God of all might in Heaven’s glory arrayed,

God of all power, dressed in Heaven’s glory,

Praise for thy grace in thy servant displayed.

Praise for your grace shown in your servant.

It will be observed that Mr. Anketell, in the second line of the sixth verse, follows the reading preferred by Daniel: Pro miseris supplica Domino, which omits the Pope’s name. But it seems much more unlikely that this line should be altered to the line as given above, than that the contrary change should have been made. Emendators generally pass from the concrete to the vague, from the specific to the general.

It can be noted that Mr. Anketell, in the second line of the sixth verse, follows the version favored by Daniel: Pro miseris supplica Domino, which leaves out the Pope’s name. However, it appears far less likely that this line would be changed to the one stated above than that the opposite adjustment was made. Editors typically shift from the specific to the general, from the concrete to the vague.

47

CHAPTER V.
AMBROSE.

It would appear that the Ambrosian hymns obtained much of their earliest recognition in Spain. At least so runs the statement of Cardinal Thomasius, who edited the Mozarabic (Spanish) Breviary. He says: “It is not doubtful that in the seventh century of the Church, when the Spanish Church especially flourished, the Ambrosian hymns were everywhere in vogue.” The Concilium Agathense (Council of Agde in Southern France, A.D. 506), which concerned itself chiefly with matters of discipline, ordained that hymns should be sung morning and evening, and at the conclusion of matins, vespers, and masses. These and similar enactments had reference to the body of hymns which had received the name of the Bishop of Milan. Then, as now, they formed the true fragrant cedar-heart of the old psalmody, and it is from their structure that the Council of Toledo (633) drew its famous definition. The Council said: “Proprie autem hymni sunt continentes laudem Dei. Si ergo sit laus, et non sit Dei, non est hymnus. Si sit et laus Dei laus [sic] et non cantatur non est hymnus. Si ergo laudem Dei dicitur et cantatur, tunc est hymnus.” That is to say: “Hymns properly contain the praise of God. If therefore there be praise, but not of God, this is no hymn. If there be praise, praise of God, but not capable of being sung, this is no hymn. If therefore the praise of God be both composed and sung, it is then a hymn.”

It seems that the Ambrosian hymns gained a lot of their initial recognition in Spain. At least, that's what Cardinal Thomasius, who edited the Mozarabic (Spanish) Breviary, says. He states: “There’s no doubt that in the seventh century of the Church, when the Spanish Church was especially thriving, the Ambrosian hymns were widely popular.” The Concilium Agathense (Council of Agde in Southern France, CE 506), which mainly focused on discipline, ruled that hymns should be sung in the morning and evening, and at the end of matins, vespers, and masses. These and similar rules referred to the collection of hymns named after the Bishop of Milan. Just like today, they were the true fragrant cedar-core of the old psalmody, and from their structure, the Council of Toledo (633) developed its well-known definition. The Council stated: “Proprie autem hymni sunt continentes laudem Dei. Si ergo sit laus, et non sit Dei, non est hymnus. Si sit et laus Dei laus [sic] et non cantatur non est hymnus. Si ergo laudem Dei dicitur et cantatur, tunc est hymnus.” In other words: “Hymns properly contain the praise of God. Therefore, if there is praise, but it is not for God, it is not a hymn. If there is praise for God, but it cannot be sung, it is not a hymn. If the praise of God is both written and sung, then it is a hymn.”

The author who is thus honored as the first great leader of the Church’s praise was born at Treves, in Gaul, about the year 340 (or, as some say, 334). His father was a Roman noble who became praetorian prefect of the province of Gallia Narbonensis; and as Hither Gaul was an important region, it can be easily seen that the young Ambrose was reared in the midst of wealth and power. His mother was a learned woman and he naturally imbibed letters as he grew up. A tradition, which is probably based 48 on fact, assures us that even in his cradle he was marked for fame. A swarm of bees came down upon him, and the amazed nurse saw them clustered about his very mouth without harming him. This was the same prodigy which had been related of Plato, and hence his parents imagined a high destiny for the lad. It was indeed a singular and suggestive commentary on his future life. He preserved his equanimity amid a great deal of buzzing; and the sweetness of his speech won to him no less a convert than the great Augustine. His entire career was worthy of the sainted Sotheria, his ancestress, who was martyred for the faith under Diocletian.

The author honored as the first great leader of the Church was born in Treves, Gaul, around the year 340 (or, as some say, 334). His father was a Roman noble who became the praetorian prefect of the province of Gallia Narbonensis; since Hither Gaul was an important region, it’s clear that the young Ambrose grew up surrounded by wealth and power. His mother was a knowledgeable woman, and he naturally absorbed education as he grew up. A tradition, likely grounded in fact, tells us that even as a baby he was destined for greatness. A swarm of bees came down to him, and the astonished nurse saw them surrounding his mouth without harming him. This was the same miracle that had been told about Plato, which led his parents to believe their son had a significant future ahead. It was indeed a unique and meaningful foreshadowing of his life. He remained calm amid all the buzzing, and the charm of his speech won him the conversion of the great Augustine. His whole life was a testament to his sainted ancestress, Sotheria, who was martyred for her faith under Diocletian.

He appears to us a man of both character and conscience. His education was given him at Rome, and his brother Satyrus and himself went to Milan to practice at the bar. His success as a pleader was great. He became first assessor to the prefect with the rank of Consularis, whose headquarters were now at Milan; and subsequently he took charge of Liguria and Emilia. For in 369 we find him, by appointment of the Emperor Valentinian, prefect of Upper Italy and Milan. His position is sometimes styled that of “consular,” sometimes that of “governor,” and sometimes that of “praetor” or imperial president, which last perhaps the easiest designation for modern ears and carries the plainest meaning with it.

He comes across as a man of strong character and good conscience. He was educated in Rome, and he and his brother Satyrus went to Milan to practice law. He achieved significant success as a lawyer. He became the first assistant to the prefect, holding the rank of Consularis, whose headquarters were now in Milan; and later he oversaw Liguria and Emilia. In 369, we see him appointed by Emperor Valentinian as the prefect of Upper Italy and Milan. His role is sometimes referred to as “consular,” other times as “governor,” and sometimes as “praetor” or imperial president, with the last perhaps being the most easily understood term for today’s audience.

Now Milan was the capital of Liguria and it was the business of the praetor to preside in the stead of the Emperor over the choice of a bishop. Auxentius, an Arian, who had held this office, died in 374 and a new election was necessary. This was not an easy matter, for the feud between the Catholics and the Arians was at fever-heat, and rioting and bloodshed were very certain to occur.

Now Milan was the capital of Liguria, and it was the praetor's job to oversee the selection of a bishop in the Emperor's place. Auxentius, an Arian who had held this position, died in 374, and a new election was needed. This was not an easy task, as the conflict between Catholics and Arians had reached a boiling point, and riots and violence were almost guaranteed to happen.

The praetor called to mind the advice of Probus, prefect of Italy, who had once charged him to administer the affairs of his region “like a bishop.” He therefore tried to cast oil upon the waters. His genial gravity and calm serenity of spirit aided the impression he meant to produce. Both factions gazed upon him with delight. His attitude was so unpartisan as to charm everybody, and it was very natural that this eloquent representative of the Emperor should carry the suffrages of the throng. And just when the interest was most intense and the confidence greatest, a child cried 49 out, “Let Ambrose be bishop,” and the crowd caught the contagion at once.

The praetor remembered the advice of Probus, the governor of Italy, who once told him to manage his region “like a bishop.” So, he tried to calm the situation. His cheerful seriousness and peaceful demeanor helped create the impression he wanted. Both sides looked at him with joy. His neutral stance was so charming that everyone was drawn to him, and it was only natural for this eloquent representative of the Emperor to win the support of the crowd. Just when the excitement was at its peak and confidence was high, a child shouted, “Let Ambrose be bishop,” and the crowd quickly echoed the sentiment.

In later days it was maliciously said that Ambrose had himself contrived this scene with an eye to the stage effect—that for all his apparent humility the coming bishop set store by the office and wanted to obtain it—that, in short, his reluctance to receive it and even his precipitate flight from the city were prearranged! More than this, it has been asserted that the various schemes and subterfuges to avoid becoming bishop were known to and abetted by his friends, who were of the orthodox party and desired to have their candidate elected. The best reply that can be given is the character of the man himself. Such a person must have entertained the highest reverence for such an office. In his administration of its cares and duties he showed a conscious supremacy over every worldly consideration. In his final acceptance of it he evinced no less of self-denial than of sincerity. And it is incredible that so mighty a mind as that of Augustine could have been caught by the glittering emptiness of a hypocritical or self-seeking nature. We may well charge these calumnies to their proper sources—those, namely, of disappointed ambition or of envious malignity.

In later years, people maliciously claimed that Ambrose had staged the whole thing for dramatic effect—that despite his apparent humility, the future bishop valued the position and wanted to secure it—that his reluctance to accept it and even his hasty escape from the city were all planned out! Furthermore, it's been said that his friends from the orthodox party were aware of and supported his schemes and tricks to avoid becoming bishop, as they wanted their own candidate elected. The best response to this is the character of the man himself. Such an individual must have had profound respect for that role. In how he managed its responsibilities, he demonstrated a clear superiority over all worldly concerns. When he ultimately accepted the position, he showed just as much self-denial as he did sincerity. It's hard to believe that someone as great-minded as Augustine could have been fooled by the empty allure of a hypocritical or self-serving personality. We can rightly attribute these slanders to their true origins—those of unfulfilled ambition or jealous spite.

The record of this endeavor to escape office reads singularly enough. He first put some criminals to the torture, hoping by this means to shock the people through his hard-hearted justice. When this would not do he avowed philosophic rather than Christian sentiments. Having again failed, he welcomed some very profligate persons—men and women—to his palace in a way to invite scandal. This expedient being also detected he actually escaped from the city by night, but lost his way and found himself in front of the gates when morning dawned. This being his fourth unavailing effort, he fled to a friend’s house in the country, begging that he might lie hidden there until the first rush of feeling had been stemmed and he could hope for calmer consideration of his refusal. But the friend immediately betrayed him for his own good, and this well-meant treachery fastened the mitre firmly on his brow. Basil the Great gloried in this new coadjutor; and at the age of thirty-four or thereabouts, he himself became convinced that he could struggle no longer against his fate.

The account of this attempt to escape from office is quite unusual. He initially tortured some criminals, hoping to shock the public with his ruthless sense of justice. When that didn’t work, he expressed more philosophical views rather than Christian ones. Failing again, he invited some very immoral people—both men and women—to his palace, inviting scandal. This strategy was also uncovered, so he actually escaped the city at night, but got lost and ended up at the gates when morning came. This was his fourth unsuccessful attempt, so he ran to a friend’s house in the country, asking to stay hidden there until the initial outcry had subsided and he could expect a calmer discussion of his refusal. However, the friend quickly betrayed him for his own benefit, and this misguided betrayal firmly placed the crown on his head. Basil the Great took pride in this new assistant; and at around the age of thirty-four, he became convinced that he could no longer fight against his fate.

It was thus that Ambrose finally assumed the episcopate, and it was soon evident that this catechumen—for he had not even been 50 previously baptized—respected its dignities and meant that others should be of the same mind as himself. He gave up his private fortune, selling his large estates and personal property, and reserving from them only a proper allowance to his sister Marcellina, who had early taken the vow of virginity. He associated with this proceeding the most strict method of living. “He accepted no invitations to banquets; took dinner only on Sunday, Saturday, and the festivals of celebrated martyrs; devoted the greater part of the night to prayer, to the hitherto necessarily neglected study of the Scriptures and the Greek fathers and to theological writing; preached every Sunday and often in the week; was accessible to all, most accessible to the poor and needy; and administered his spiritual oversight, particularly his instruction of catechumens, with the greatest fidelity.”

It was in this way that Ambrose finally took on the role of bishop, and it quickly became clear that this catechumen—since he hadn’t even been baptized yet—valued its significance and wanted others to feel the same. He gave up his personal wealth, selling his large estates and belongings, and kept only what was necessary to support his sister Marcellina, who had taken a vow of virginity early on. He paired this decision with a very strict lifestyle. “He didn't accept invitations to parties; he only had dinner on Sundays, Saturdays, and on the feast days of notable martyrs; he spent most of the night in prayer, studying the Scriptures and the Greek fathers, and writing theology; he preached every Sunday and often during the week; he was available to everyone, especially the poor and needy; and he administered his spiritual duties, especially teaching catechumens, with the utmost dedication.”

This is the character, admirably condensed, of a model bishop. To its fulfilment it requires the fervent piety of a true Christian and the constant zeal of an acute student together with the large prudence of a man of affairs. All these are abundantly found in Ambrose. And if it happened that in other and worse times his assertion of the spiritual independence of a bishop gave a foundation for what became the authority of the pope, it may be properly retorted that for him not to have done so then would have prevented many another better thing in later ages.

This is the admirable essence of a model bishop. Achieving it requires the passionate faith of a true Christian, the ongoing dedication of a keen learner, and the considerable wisdom of someone experienced in practical matters. All of these qualities can be found abundantly in Ambrose. While it’s true that during other, more challenging times, his claim of a bishop's spiritual independence laid the groundwork for what became the pope's authority, it's fair to argue that if he hadn’t taken that stance, it would have hindered many better outcomes in later generations.

He was a more polished scholar than Hilary, and a more devout Christian than Damasus. Hence it was that his energy and skill contributed largely to the success of the Nicene orthodoxy in the West. Those times were troublous, and a cheerful and sunshiny temper like that of Ambrose was a vast auxiliary to the cause. He had been consecrated in 374, eight days after his election; and in 382 he presided at the synod in Aquileia which deposed Palladius and Secundianus, the Arian bishops. By so doing, and by his general attitude, he incurred the anger of Justina, whose son, the younger Valentinian, he always upheld and shielded. The Empress, however, determined to deal with him a good deal as Ahab’s wife dealt with Elijah. This comparison takes additional point from the use which Ambrose himself made of the story of Naboth in his defence of the Portian Church.

He was a more refined scholar than Hilary and a more dedicated Christian than Damasus. Because of this, his energy and skill greatly contributed to the success of Nicene orthodoxy in the West. Those were troubled times, and a cheerful and sunny temperament like Ambrose's was a significant boost to the cause. He was consecrated in 374, just eight days after his election, and in 382 he presided over the synod in Aquileia that deposed Palladius and Secundianus, the Arian bishops. By doing this, along with his overall attitude, he angered Justina, whose son, the younger Valentinian, he consistently supported and protected. However, the Empress decided to handle him similarly to how Ahab’s wife dealt with Elijah. This comparison is even more relevant considering how Ambrose himself referenced the story of Naboth in his defense of the Portian Church.

He had already encountered the smouldering idolatry of old Rome, headed by the rhetorician, Symmachus; but the eloquence 51 of Ambrose had borne down all opposition and that conflict was now at an end. A vindictive woman was, however, a greater danger than a clever orator, and he found this true when Justina, the Empress-mother, allied herself with the heretical Arians. His pious zeal was kindled in a moment. Give up churches to such a schismatic set as these? Never!

He had already faced the lingering worship of ancient Rome, led by the rhetorician Symmachus; but Ambrose's powerful speaking had silenced all opposition, and that battle was now over. However, a vengeful woman posed a greater threat than a skilled orator, and he realized this when Justina, the Empress-mother, joined forces with the heretical Arians. His passionate commitment was ignited instantly. Surrender churches to a group of dissenters like them? Never!

It was at Easter in the year 386 that the Portian Church and its holy vessels were demanded for the use of the other party. Then stood up both the old Roman and the new Christian in the single person of the Bishop of Milan. He compared the demand to that of Ahab for Naboth’s vineyard; and it may well be supposed that with the rush of such a torrent of speech a current of inference was also borne along which involved Justina herself. The sermon, which has survived to us, was preached on Palm Sunday, and in it he said that he would hold every religious edifice against heresy to the very death. Let them take his property; let them depose or destroy himself; let them do their worst—but for his part he would stand there unshaken for the truth. He would not incite riot and confusion, but he would not yield. It was the anticipation of Luther’s “Hier stehe ich, ich kann nicht anders! Gott helfe mir!” For Ambrose proclaimed, almost in these actual words, “Here I stand, I cannot do otherwise. God help me!”

It was Easter in the year 386 when the Portian Church and its sacred items were requested for use by the other side. At that moment, both the old Roman and the new Christian emerged in the singular figure of the Bishop of Milan. He likened the request to Ahab's demand for Naboth’s vineyard; and it’s reasonable to assume that a wave of implications flowed along with his words, which involved Justina herself. The surviving sermon was delivered on Palm Sunday, where he declared that he would defend every place of worship against heresy to the very end. They could take his property, depose him, or do whatever they wished—but he would stand firm for the truth. He wouldn’t incite riots and chaos, but he wouldn’t back down. It echoed Luther’s “Hier stehe ich, ich kann nicht anders! Gott helfe mir!” For Ambrose proclaimed, almost in these exact words, “Here I stand, I cannot do otherwise. God help me!”

He made one magnificent point in this discourse—the focal centre it was of the entire outburst of eloquent declamation. It was when he quoted what our Lord Himself had said. “Yes,” cries Ambrose, “give to Caesar what is Caesar’s, but give to God what is God’s. Is the Church the property of Caesar? Never! It belongs unalterably to God. For God, then, it shall be kept. It shall never be surrendered to Caesar.”

He made one amazing point in this speech—the main focus of the whole passionate statement. It was when he quoted what our Lord Himself said. “Yes,” Ambrose exclaimed, “give to Caesar what belongs to Caesar, but give to God what belongs to God. Is the Church owned by Caesar? Absolutely not! It belongs solely to God. For God, it will be preserved. It will never be handed over to Caesar.”

The fight was really a siege. The sacred character of the churches protected their defenders. Ambrose invigorated the multitude who flocked to help him, and who organized relief parties to keep possession by day and by night. To relieve the monotony of their watches, he frequently addressed them words of encouragement. His fine equanimity triumphed over the impending disaster. He taught the people there and then the hymns of the early Church. He composed tunes and instructed them in singing. And when at last he was able to discover the bodies of 52 Gervasius and Protasius, the ancient martyrs, he kindled in the spirits of his hearers such a fire that the popular voice was heeded even by the throne itself, and Justina was defeated and gave up the struggle. The court actually retreated before the authority of the Church. And from that moment, and that other memorable moment when he arraigned Theodosius, Ambrose delivered the power of the bishop’s crozier from any interference coming from the Emperor’s sceptre. Those were the days when the pastoral staff might be of wood, but the man who wielded it was of pure gold.

The fight was really a siege. The sacred nature of the churches protected their defenders. Ambrose energized the crowd that gathered to help him, organizing relief teams to maintain control day and night. To break the monotony of their watches, he often spoke words of encouragement to them. His calm demeanor triumphed over the looming disaster. He taught the people the hymns of the early Church right then and there. He created tunes and guided them in singing. And when he finally discovered the bodies of 52 Gervasius and Protasius, the ancient martyrs, he ignited such passion in his listeners that the public outcry was even acknowledged by the throne itself, leading to Justina’s defeat and her decision to back down. The court actually stepped back in the face of the Church's authority. From that moment, and during that other significant moment when he confronted Theodosius, Ambrose secured the bishop’s power from any interference from the Emperor’s authority. Those were the times when the pastoral staff could be made of wood, but the person holding it was of pure gold.

This account needs the story of Theodosius to be immediately attached to it in order to make it stand out in its true relation to the character of Ambrose. The bishop met three great enemies during his career. First appeared Idolatry, championed by Symmachus; then followed Heresy, championed by Justina; and now came Despotism, behind which stood the beloved Theodosius, the Emperor-pupil, with his hands red from the massacre of Thessalonica. The facts were these: a tumult had arisen in the circus at that place; Botheric, an imperial officer, had been killed; and the Emperor had in revenge put very many people to death. Some have even run the figures up to the incredible altitude of thirty thousand, and the massacre has been always regarded as involving seven thousand victims at the lowest estimate. It was a brutal and a horrible act, and Ambrose came out as Nathan did before David and denounced it with the most withering reproaches. The Emperor cowered and bent before this sirocco of the truth. The speaker was poised so high above him in the assured calm of a steady rectitude that Theodosius could do nothing except yield. And yield he did; and for eight months he paid penance before he was restored. It was the penance of the German Henry which hastened the Reformation; it was the humiliation of Theodosius which preserved both rights and dignities to the Church.

This account needs to immediately include the story of Theodosius to clearly show its true connection to Ambrose's character. During his career, the bishop faced three significant enemies. First was Idolatry, represented by Symmachus; next came Heresy, led by Justina; and finally, there was Despotism, supported by the dear Theodosius, the Emperor-pupil, with his hands stained from the Thessalonica massacre. Here’s what happened: a riot broke out in the circus there; Botheric, an imperial officer, was killed; and in retaliation, the Emperor ordered the execution of many people. Some accounts even exaggerate the death toll to an astonishing thirty thousand, while the general consensus still sees it involving at least seven thousand victims. It was a brutal and horrific act, and Ambrose confronted it like Nathan did before David, condemning it with the harshest criticism. The Emperor shrank back before this storm of truth. The speaker stood so high above him in the unwavering certainty of righteousness that Theodosius could only submit. And submit he did; for eight months, he performed penance before being restored. It was the penance of German Henry that sped up the Reformation; it was Theodosius's humiliation that safeguarded both the rights and dignity of the Church.

There is another side of Ambrose, and one on which Protestants will love to dwell. While his great disciple Augustine lent the weight of his authority to the doctrine that civil constraint might be used to bring men to orthodox beliefs, Ambrose always denounced that. When Valentinian II. sent him to Trier to negotiate with the rebel Maximus, in the winter of 383-84, Ambrose—like his contemporary, Martin of Tours—refused to have any 53 communion with the bishops who recognized Maximus as Emperor, not on political grounds, but because they had obtained the execution of certain Spanish Priscillianists for heresy. This was the first blood-stain on the white garments of the Church—the first in the long line of such sins against the Word and Spirit of Christ. Yet Adrian VI. appealed to it as a precedent against Luther, and described the usurper as one of “the ancient and pious emperors.” In this he followed the example of his infallible predecessor, Leo I., who, in 447, declared there would be an end of all law, human and divine, if such heretics were allowed to live!

There’s another side of Ambrose that Protestants will appreciate. While his prominent disciple Augustine supported the idea that civil punishment could be used to force people into orthodox beliefs, Ambrose consistently opposed that view. When Valentinian II sent him to Trier to negotiate with the rebel Maximus in the winter of 383-84, Ambrose—similar to his contemporary, Martin of Tours—refused to associate with the bishops who recognized Maximus as Emperor, not for political reasons, but because they had facilitated the execution of certain Spanish Priscillianists for heresy. This was the first stain on the purity of the Church—the beginning of a long history of such transgressions against the Word and Spirit of Christ. Yet Adrian VI cited it as a precedent against Luther, referring to the usurper as one of “the ancient and pious emperors.” In this, he followed the example of his infallible predecessor, Leo I, who, in 447, declared that all law, both human and divine, would be lost if such heretics were allowed to live!

As an orator and writer, Ambrose’s strength lay in the simple direct plunge of his sentences, wide and grand and forceful as the launching of a great bowlder down a mountain path. And Mr. Simcox has noticed that the words which are used to describe his rhetorical power are almost all derived from eloqui. The other assemblage of expressions, drawn from disertus and the like, refer to the logical or learned weight of an argument. But what struck every one in the case of Ambrose was that he let the truth come mightily, just as he felt and believed it, with a swing and a vigor which was the outburst of his own majestic soul. It was this which won his victories. It was this power of sincerity which made him the counsellor of Theodosius and the instructor of Gratian as well as the guardian of Valentinian II. It was this unshrinking forwardness of movement which led him to oppose the rebuilding of the Jews’ synagogue; they had denied the Lord Jesus—let their house burn! But a victory more Christian was gained when thirty days of respite were fixed by his intercession between the sentence and execution of criminals. And although the defence of “Virginity,” as Ambrose conducted it, was the mainspring of the conventual idea, and was afterward vigorously used for that purpose, it is again plain that he advocated what he believed and what he himself devoutly practised. He shines upon us, from every angle of vision, as a character most pure, serene, and brave.

As a speaker and writer, Ambrose’s strength was in the straightforward, powerful way he expressed himself, as bold and grand as sending a huge rock down a mountain path. Mr. Simcox has pointed out that the words used to describe his rhetorical skills mostly come from eloqui. The other set of terms, which come from disertus and similar words, refer to the logical or intellectual heft of an argument. But what stood out for everyone with Ambrose was how he delivered the truth with strength, just as he felt and believed it, with a force and energy that reflected his own majestic spirit. This was what secured his successes. It was this power of sincerity that made him an advisor to Theodosius, a teacher to Gratian, and a protector of Valentinian II. It was this fearless determination that led him to oppose the rebuilding of the Jews’ synagogue; they had rejected the Lord Jesus—let their place burn! However, a more Christian victory came when he successfully negotiated a thirty-day delay between the sentencing and execution of criminals. And although his defense of “Virginity,” as Ambrose championed it, became central to the conventual idea and was later vigorously pursued for that purpose, it is clear that he advocated for what he believed and practiced devoutly himself. He stands out to us from every perspective as a character who is pure, serene, and brave.

The siege in the basilica at Milan had an important bearing on the whole future of the Christian Church. Augustine tells us how his mother Monica had followed him to Milan, and how when there “she hastened the more eagerly to the church and hung 54 upon the lips of Ambrose.” (Aug. Conf., B. vi.) “That man,” he continues, “she loved as an angel of God because she knew that by him I had been brought to that doubtful state of faith I now was in.” She evidently anticipated that so eloquent a preacher would complete the work that he had been permitted to begin. As for Augustine himself, he felt “shut out both from his ear and speech by multitudes of busy people whose weaknesses he served.”

The siege at the basilica in Milan had a huge impact on the future of the Christian Church. Augustine shares how his mother, Monica, followed him to Milan and there “she eagerly rushed to the church and hung on the words of Ambrose.” (Aug. Conf., B. vi.) “That man,” he adds, “she loved like an angel of God because she knew that through him, I had been brought to the uncertain state of faith I was in.” She clearly believed that such an eloquent preacher would finish the work that he had started. As for Augustine himself, he felt “cut off from both hearing and speaking, surrounded by crowds of busy people whose weaknesses he addressed.”

How finely, by the way, this very expression illustrates the greatness of Ambrose’s character and the unselfishness of his life! We get also a picture of the man as a student—one whose voice would become worn by any extended public speaking, and who therefore read to himself in his private studies in a manner unusual apparently in that age—namely, as we do now, without opening his lips or articulating the words. The effect of Justina’s persecution is also given most graphically. (Aug. Conf., B. ix.) For Augustine, having first told us how these heavenly voices fell upon his ear, says that his mother “bore a chief part of those anxieties and watchings” and “lived for prayer.” At this date, he emphatically declares, “it was first instituted that after the manner of the Eastern churches, hymns and psalms should be sung lest the people should wax faint through the tediousness of sorrow; and from that day to this the custom is retained, divers (yea, almost all) congregations throughout other parts of the world following herein.” It is he, moreover, who tells us that the two martyrs’ bodies were transferred to that Ambrosian church erected in 387, and where afterward were placed the bones of its great founder; which was spared by Barbarossa in 1162, and which, as the church of San Ambrogio, still occupies its old site in Milan. Thus we have the most important of contemporary testimony to some of these troublous scenes.

How clearly this expression shows the greatness of Ambrose’s character and the selflessness of his life! We also get a glimpse of him as a student—someone whose voice would be worn out by extensive public speaking, and who therefore read to himself in his private studies in a way that seems unusual for that time—specifically, like we do now, without moving his lips or articulating the words. The impact of Justina’s persecution is also vividly depicted. (Aug. Conf., B. ix.) Augustine, after describing how these heavenly voices reached him, says that his mother “bore a chief part of those anxieties and watchings” and “lived for prayer.” At this time, he strongly states, “it was first established that in the manner of the Eastern churches, hymns and psalms should be sung so the people wouldn’t grow weary from prolonged sorrow; and from that day to this, the practice has been maintained, with many (almost all) congregations in other parts of the world following suit.” He also tells us that the bodies of the two martyrs were moved to the Ambrosian church built in 387, where the bones of its great founder were later placed; this church was spared by Barbarossa in 1162 and, as the church of San Ambrogio, still stands in its original location in Milan. Thus, we have significant contemporary testimony to some of these troubled events.

Of the Ambrosian hymns themselves a great deal may be said. It is better to confine one’s self rather, therefore, to results than to the long processes which have led thither. But it is impossible to agree with Dr. Neale and Archbishop Trench, who say of them that “there is a certain coldness in them—an aloofness of the author from his subject.” This is one of those bits of critical misapprehension which lead us to doubt the infallibility of even so admirable a judgment as that of the warden of Sackville College. 55 The truth is that Dr. Neale admired gorgeousness and the splendor of ritual. He praises the Pange lingua of Aquinas altogether too much and he praises Ambrose altogether too little. A simple and reverent spirit cannot be said to experience, as he does, a “feeling of disappointment” before this which he calls “an altar of unhewn stone.” This single phrase exposes the delusion. “Unhewn stone” is not to Dr. Neale’s nor to Archbishop Trench’s churchly taste, while it is precisely upon such an altar as that (Ex. 20:25) that God was ready to let His flame descend. The latest judgment—that of Mr. Simcox—(Latin Literature, vol. ii., 405) is decidedly preferable: “They all have the character of deep, spontaneous feeling, flowing in a clear, rhythmical current, and show a more genuine literary feeling than the prose works.” To any one who is at all familiar with the Ambrosian hymns this will at once commend itself as the better criticism.

A lot can be said about the Ambrosian hymns themselves. It's better to focus on the results rather than the long processes that got us here. However, it's hard to agree with Dr. Neale and Archbishop Trench, who claim that "there is a certain coldness in them—an aloofness of the author from his subject." This is one of those critical misunderstandings that makes us question even the impressive judgment of the warden of Sackville College. The truth is that Dr. Neale liked extravagance and the beauty of ritual. He praises the Pange lingua by Aquinas way too much and gives Ambrose way too little credit. A simple and reverent spirit shouldn't feel, as he does, a "feeling of disappointment" towards what he calls "an altar of unhewn stone." This single phrase reveals the misunderstanding. "Unhewn stone" doesn't appeal to Dr. Neale’s or Archbishop Trench’s church preference, while it is exactly on such an altar (Ex. 20:25) that God was willing to let His flame come down. The most recent judgment—from Mr. Simcox—(Latin Literature, vol. ii., 405) is definitely more preferable: "They all have the character of deep, spontaneous feeling, flowing in a clear, rhythmical current, and show a more genuine literary feeling than the prose works." Anyone familiar with the Ambrosian hymns will immediately find this to be the better criticism. 55

We may pause a moment to inquire about the chants which bear his name, but we shall have slight enough information. Four tunes are traditional: the Dorian, Phrygian, Lydian, and Mixed Lydian. What these were and how they were sung, we do not accurately know. We do know, however, that Ambrose employed but four notes (the tetrachord) where we have subdivided the various tones into the octave. The Germans do not profess to tell us anything more definite than this.

We can take a moment to ask about the chants named after him, but we won't find much information. Four melodies are traditional: the Dorian, Phrygian, Lydian, and Mixed Lydian. What these were and how they were performed is not clearly known. However, we do know that Ambrose used only four notes (the tetrachord) while we have divided the various sounds into the octave. The Germans don’t claim to give us anything more specific than this.

The actual hymns are to be reckoned up in several ways. First comes the mass of Ambrosiani, including hymns of Gregory the Great and of other and much later authors. Many have been foisted into this category because they were found in old breviaries and manuscripts. Then from these we may separate the presumed originals—of which a large proportion are now known to belong to other writers. These misapprehensions are due to such compilers as Fabricius, Cassander, Clichtove, and Thomasius, who were not invariably correct and who perpetuated their designations through later works. Still a third class are the possible originals, selected by the judicious but not always accurate zeal of the Benedictines of St. Maur when they edited the collected works of the great bishop. And last of all can be placed the probable originals—those hymns which are authenticated by Augustine and by St. Caelestin (A.D. 430), together with those in structure closely resembling them.

The actual hymns can be classified in several ways. First, there's the collection of Ambrosiani, which includes hymns by Gregory the Great and other later authors. Many have been incorrectly categorized this way because they were found in old breviaries and manuscripts. From these, we can identify the presumed originals—many of which are now known to be written by different authors. These misunderstandings are caused by compilers like Fabricius, Cassander, Clichtove, and Thomasius, who weren't always accurate and passed on their classifications in later works. A third group includes the possible originals, chosen by the careful but sometimes inaccurate efforts of the Benedictines of St. Maur when they edited the collected writings of the great bishop. Lastly, we have the probable originals—hymns confirmed by Augustine and St. Caelestin (CE 430), along with those that closely resemble their structure.

56

For our own purposes a fifth class can even yet be formed from the last named group—the undoubted originals, which will comprise only those attested by contemporary authority.

For our own purposes, a fifth category can still be created from the last mentioned group—the undoubted originals, which will include only those confirmed by contemporary authority.

The list would stand then in the order of authenticity, about as follows:

The list would then be arranged in order of authenticity, like this:

I.

Attested by St Augustine.
Deus Creator omnium,
Aeterne rerum conditor,
Jam surgit hora tertia, Qua
Referred to directly by St. Caelestin.
Veni Redemptor gentium.

These are the undoubted hymns and the only hymns to be safely assigned to Ambrose.

These are the certain hymns and the only hymns that can be confidently attributed to Ambrose.

II.

Aeterna Christi numera, et martyrum,
Illuminans altissimus,
Orabo mente dominum,
(from Bis ternas horas,)
Splendor paternae gloriae.

These are the probable hymns.

These are the likely hymns.

III.

Apostolorum passio,
Conditor alme siderum,
Consors paterni luminis,
Hic est dies verus Dei,
Jam lucis orto sidere,
Nunc sancte nobis Spiritus,
O lux beata Trinitas,
Obduxere polum nubila coeli,
O rex aeterne domine,
Rector potens, verax Deus,
Rerum Deus tenax vigor,
Somno refectis artubus,
Squalent arva soli pulvere multo,
Summae Deus clementiae,
Tristes erant apostoli.

These have, for one reason or another, been assigned to Ambrose. It is to be remembered that the Tristes erant is a part of the Aurora lucis rutilat, and that in many cases the hymns are very much intermingled. A rigid designation is therefore impossible. The fourth class comprehends what may be called Ambrosiani—the Sedulian and Gregorian and other hymns being simply excluded from the list.

These have, for various reasons, been attributed to Ambrose. It's important to note that the Tristes erant is a section of the Aurora lucis rutilat, and in many instances, the hymns are quite mixed together. A strict classification is therefore impossible. The fourth category includes what can be referred to as Ambrosiani—with the Sedulian, Gregorian, and other hymns simply left out of the list.

57

IV.

Aeternae lucis conditor,
Agnis beatae virginis,
Apostolorum supparem,
A solis ortus cardine Et usque,
Aurora lucis rutilat,
Bis ternas horas explicans,
Certum tenentes ordinem,
Christe coelorum conditor,
Christe cunctorum dominator alme,
Christe qui lux es et dies,
Christe rex coeli domine,
Christe redemptor gentium,
Cibis resumptis congruis,
Coeli Deus sanctissime,
Convexa solis orbita,
Dei fide, qua vivimus,
Deus aeterni luminis,
Deus qui certis legibus,
Deus qui claro lumine,
Deus qui coeli lumen es,
Dicamus laudes Domino,
Diei luce reddita,
Fulgentis auctor aetheris,
Gesta sanctorum martyrum,
Grates tibi Jesu novas,
Hymnum dicamus Domino,
Immense coeli conditor,
Jam cursus horae sextae,
Jam lucis splendor rutilat,
Jam sexta sensim volvitur,
Jam surgit hora tertia, Et nos,
Jam ter quaternis trahitur,
Jesu corona celsior,
Jesu corona virginum,
Jesu nostra redemptio,
Magnae Deus potentiae,
Magni palmam certaminis,
Mediae noctis tempus est,
Meridie orandum est,
Miraculum laudabile,
Mysteriorum signifer,
Mysterium ecclesiae,
Nox atra rerum contegit,
Optatus votis omnium,
Perfectum trinum numerum,
Plasmator hominis Deus,
Post matutinas laudes,
Rerum creator optime,
Sacratum hoc templum Dei,
Saevus bella serit barbarus horrens,
Stephano primo martyri,
Telluris ingens conditor,
Te lucis ante termium,
Tempus noctis surgentibus,
Ter hora trina volvitur,
Ternis ter horis numerus,
Tristes nunc populi, Christe redemptor,
Tu Trinitatis unitas,
Verbum supernum prodiens, a Patre,
Victor, Nabor, Felix pii,
Vox clara ecce intonat.

While these are often known to be mere paraphrases of Ambrose’s own homilies, or imitations of his hymns, they are as frequently found to possess his spirit and almost the very forms of his verse. Thus Daniel says of the Ter hora trina that it is “not 58 unworthy of Ambrose himself.” We also find many cases where the Roman Breviary has altered the first line as well as changed the arrangement of the stanzas.

While these are often just paraphrases of Ambrose’s own sermons or copies of his hymns, they frequently capture his spirit and closely resemble his style. Daniel remarks about the Ter hora trina that it is “not unworthy of Ambrose himself.” We also see many instances where the Roman Breviary has changed the first line and rearranged the stanzas.

The last class are those hymns, formerly called Ambrosian, but now known to be the work of other hands. They are given with their authors’ names appended.

The last group consists of those hymns, once known as Ambrosian, but now recognized as the work of different authors. Their names are included with the hymns.

V.

Ad coenam Agni providi.
(Ad regias Agni.)
An ancient hymn, older possibly than Ambrose or Hilary.
Aeterna Christi unmera nos.A mediaeval patchwork.
Aeterna coeli gloria.An Abcedary of later date.
Agathae sanctae virginis.Found at Milan among Ambrosian hymns.
Almi prophetae progenies.Time of Ennodius, sixth century.
Amore Christi nobilis.Versification of Ambrose on the Incarnation, cap. 3.
A solis ortus cardine, Ad usque.“An Abcedary arranged by Sedulius.”—Neal.
Aurora jam spargit polum.“Incognitus auctor.”—Cassander.
Bellator armis inclytus.“Ein altes Lied.”—Money.
Ex more docti mystico.—Greg
Fit porta Christi pervia.Part of A solis ortus.—Sedulius.
Jam Christus astra ascenderat.Greg.
Lucis creator optime.Greg.

Here, then, we have what may be called substantially the earliest hymn-book of the Latin Church. Of course there were other hymns which were very soon separated and properly assigned, but not until the fifteenth century was any intelligent analysis attempted, and it is even now—as can be easily seen—a matter not of dogmatic certainty, but of scholarly authority and inherent probability. It may not be improper to add, however, that in these hymns we find some of the purest and most pious of praises. The honor of the Virgin Mother and of the saints has not yet been attempted. The martyrs, Stephen and Agnes and Agatha, are alone mentioned, if we except an occasional and somewhat doubtful tribute to others. These are hymns of worship and of prayer—of adoration and of fellowship.

Here, we have what could be considered the earliest hymn book of the Latin Church. Of course, there were other hymns that were quickly separated and properly categorized, but not until the fifteenth century was any serious analysis undertaken, and even now—it’s clear to see—it’s more about scholarly authority and reasonable assumption than dogmatic certainty. It might be worth mentioning that in these hymns, we find some of the most sincere and devout praises. The honor of the Virgin Mother and the saints hasn’t been addressed yet. Only the martyrs, Stephen, Agnes, and Agatha, are mentioned, aside from occasional and somewhat questionable references to others. These are hymns of worship and prayer—of adoration and community.

59

As a handful of grain from a great granary, here are four versions of hymns counted as among Ambrose’s best:

As a small sample from a large storehouse, here are four versions of hymns considered to be some of Ambrose’s best:

God, the Creator of All.

Maker of all, the Lord,

Creator of all, the Lord,

And ruler in the height,

And ruler in the sky,

Thy care doth robe the day in peace,

Your care wraps the day in peace,

Thou givest sleep by night.

You give sleep at night.

Let rest refresh our limbs

Let rest rejuvenate our bodies

For toil, though wearied now,

For work, though tired now,

And let our troubled minds be calm,

And let our anxious minds be at peace,

And smooth the anxious brow.

And soothe the anxious brow.

We sing our thanks, for day

We express our gratitude through song for the day

Is gone and night appears;

Is gone and night falls;

Our vows and prayers in contrite hope

Our promises and prayers with sincere hope

Are lifted to thine ears.

Are raised to your ears.

To thee the deepest soul,

To you, the deepest soul,

To thee the tuneful voice,

To you the tuneful voice,

To thee the chaste affections turn,

To you, the pure feelings turn,

In thee our minds rejoice.

In you, our minds rejoice.

That when black depths of gloom

That when dark depths of gloom

Have hid the day from sight,

Have hidden the day from sight,

Our faith may tread no darkening path,

Our faith may not walk down any dark path,

And night by faith be bright.

And let the night shine bright with faith.

And let no slumber seize

And let no sleep take over

That mind which must not sleep,

That restless mind,

Whose faith must keep its virtue fresh,

Whose faith must keep its virtue strong,

Whose dreams may not be deep.

Whose dreams might not be very profound.

When sensual things are done

When pleasurable things are done

Our loftiest thought is thine,

Our highest thought is yours,

Nor fear of unseen enemies

No fear of unseen enemies

Can break such peace divine.

Can break such divine peace.

To Christ and to the Father now,

To Christ and to the Father now,

And to the Spirit equally,

And to the Spirit too,

We pray for every favoring gift,

We seek every blessing,

One God supreme, a Trinity.

One supreme God, a Trinity.

60

SPLENDOR PATERNAE GLORIAE.

O splendor of the Father’s face,

O splendor of the Father’s face,

Affording light from light,

Light from light, affordable.

Thou Light of light, thou fount of grace,

Thou Light of light, thou fount of grace,

Thou day of day most bright.

You are the brightest day.

O shine upon us, perfect Sun,

O shine upon us, perfect Sun,

With lasting brightness shine;

Shine with lasting brightness;

Let radiance from the Spirit run,

Let the Spirit's light shine,

Our senses to refine.

Honing our senses.

To thee, our Father, do we pray,

To you, our Father, we pray,

Whose glory endeth not,

Whose glory never fades,

That thine almighty favor may

That your mighty favor may

Remove each sinful spot.

Remove each sinful mark.

He fills our deeds with heavenly strength,

He fills our actions with divine strength,

He blunts the look of hate,

He dulls the expression of hate,

He ends our weary lot at length,

He finally puts an end to our tired situation,

Or gives us grace to wait.

Or gives us the strength to wait.

This is the true day of God.

This is the very day of God,

This is the very day of God,

Serene with holy light,

Serene with divine light,

On which the pure atoning blood

On which the pure, redeeming blood

Has cleansed the world aright.

Has cleansed the world properly.

Restoring hope to lost mankind,

Restoring hope to humanity,

Enlightening darkened eyes,

Brightening darkened eyes,

Relieving fear in us who find

Relieving fear in those of us who find

The thief in Paradise.

The burglar in Paradise.

Who, changing swiftly cross for crown,

Who, quickly shifting for the crown,

By one brief glance of trust,

By a quick look of trust,

Beheld God’s Kingdom shining down,

Saw God's Kingdom shining down,

And followed Christ the Just.

And followed Christ the Just.

The very angels stand amazed,

The angels are truly amazed,

Beholding such a sight,

Seeing such a sight,

And such a trusting sinner raised

And so a trusting sinner was raised

To blessed life and light.

To a blessed life and light.

61

O mystery beyond our thought,

O mystery beyond our understanding,

To take earth’s stain away,

To remove earth’s stain,

And lift the burden sin hath brought,

And lift the burden that sin has caused,

And cleanse this coarser clay.

And purify this rough clay.

What deed can more sublime appear?

What action could be more magnificent?

For sorrow seeks for grace,

For sorrow seeks grace,

And love releases mortal fear,

And love conquers mortal fear,

And death renews the race.

And death restarts the cycle.

Death seizes on the bitter barb,

Death brings the bitter sting,

And binds herself thereto,

And commits herself to it,

And life is clad in deathly garb,

And life is dressed in dark clothing,

And life shall rise anew.

And life will rise again.

When death through earth has made her path,

When death has paved her way through the earth,

Then all the dead shall rise,

Then everyone who has died will rise,

And death, consumed by heavenly wrath,

And death, overwhelmed by divine anger,

In groans, and lonely, dies.

In groans and loneliness, dies.

O Blessed Trinity.

O blessed light, the Trinity,

O blessed light, the Holy Trinity,

In Unity of primal love—

In unity of primal love—

Now that the burning sun has gone,

Now that the blazing sun has set,

Our hearts illumine from above.

Our hearts shine from above.

Thee, in the morn with songs of praise,

Thee, in the morning with songs of praise,

Thee, at the evening time, we seek;

You, in the evening, we seek;

Thee, through all ages we adore,

Thee, through all ages we worship,

And, suppliant of thy love, we speak.

And, asking for your love, we speak.

To God the Father be the praise,

To God the Father be the praise,

And to his sole-begotten Son,

And to his only Son,

And to the Blessed Comforter,

And to the Holy Comforter,

Both now and while all time shall run.

Both now and for all time to come.

The closing scenes in the life of the great bishop were such as became his past. His funeral address over his brother Satyrus is like that of Bernard over his brother Gerard, or like that of Melanchthon above the dead Luther. His eulogy of Theodosius, whom he survived but two years, is conceived in a strain of lofty poetry, several paragraphs opening with the repeated phrase Dilexi virum illum. I loved that man!

The final moments in the life of the great bishop reflected his history. His funeral speech for his brother Satyrus is similar to Bernard's for his brother Gerard, or Melanchthon's for the deceased Luther. His tribute to Theodosius, whom he outlived by only two years, is written in a style of elevated poetry, with several sections starting with the repeated phrase Dilexi virum illum. I loved that man!

62

Ambrose died on the night after Good Friday, A.D. 397. Paulinus, his biographer, was taking notes of the commentary pronounced by his dying master on the 43d psalm. It was a scene like that at the deathbed of the Venerable Bede. The failing bishop said that he heard angelic voices and saw the smiling face of Christ; and the reverent scribe avows that the face which looked on his own was bright, and that around that aged head shone until the very last an aureole of glory.

Ambrose passed away on the night after Good Friday, CE 397. Paulinus, his biographer, was jotting down the commentary his dying mentor offered on the 43rd psalm. It was reminiscent of the scene at the deathbed of the Venerable Bede. The fading bishop claimed he heard angelic voices and saw Christ's joyful face; the devoted scribe testified that the face looking at him was radiant, and that an aura of glory surrounded that elderly head right up until the end.

Let us allow much charity to the miracles and to the superstition of that time, but let us also remember the gravity and sweetness of the poet-bishop. For it is no wonder that when he lay in state in the great cathedral with quiet, upturned face, little children were moved by his gentle dignity of countenance and men and women, affected by this holy presence, put away their sins, and were baptized as followers of the dead man’s faith.

Let's be generous in interpreting the miracles and superstitions of that time, but let's also remember the seriousness and kindness of the poet-bishop. It's no surprise that when he lay in state in the grand cathedral with his peaceful, upturned face, children were touched by his gentle dignity, and men and women, inspired by this holy presence, turned from their sins and were baptized as followers of the deceased man's faith.

63

CHAPTER VI.
Prudentius, the First Christian Poet.

Aurelius Prudentius Clemens has received rather more than his due share of renown. His works have been edited by the most careful scholars. There is a beautiful little “Elzevir” upon which Heinsius expended his labor and which was printed at Amsterdam in 1667. There is an “Aldine,” 4to, Venice, 1501. But the most elegant is that of Parma (1788, 2 vols., 4to), edited by Teoli; and the best is regarded as that of Faustinus Arevalus, the Spaniard, Rome 1788-89, also in 2 vols. 4to. If to these we add the most accessible collection of his writings, we shall find it in the fifty-ninth and sixtieth volumes of Migne’s Patrologia. The text of these various editions is derived from what is called the Codex Puteanus, now in the Paris Library—a manuscript dating into the fifth or sixth century. In all, there have been nearly a dozen of them, of which that of R. Langius (1490, 4to) is the true princeps—the very earliest. And in the matter of editorship, it is worthy of note that Erasmus did not disdain to expend his fine classical skill upon the hymns for Christmas and the Epiphany.

Aurelius Prudentius Clemens has received quite a bit more fame than he may deserve. His works have been carefully edited by top scholars. There’s a beautiful little “Elzevir” that Heinsius put a lot of effort into, which was printed in Amsterdam in 1667. There's also an “Aldine,” 4to, from Venice, 1501. The most elegant edition is the one from Parma (1788, 2 vols., 4to), edited by Teoli; and the best is considered to be by Faustinus Arevalus, the Spaniard, printed in Rome in 1788-89, also in 2 vols., 4to. If we add the most accessible collection of his writings, we’ll find it in the fifty-ninth and sixtieth volumes of Migne’s Patrologia. The text of these various editions comes from what is known as the Codex Puteanus, which is now in the Paris Library—a manuscript dating from the fifth or sixth century. In total, nearly a dozen editions have been published, with R. Langius's edition from 1490, 4to, being the true princeps—the very first. It's also worth noting that Erasmus didn’t hesitate to use his excellent classical skills on the hymns for Christmas and the Epiphany.

If we ask Bentley his opinion of Prudentius he tells us that he is “the Horace and Virgil of the Christians.” Milman declares that he was “the great popular author of the Middle Ages,” and that “no work but the Bible appears with so many glosses [commentaries] in High German.” “T. D.,” away back in 1821, when dear old Kit North was editing Blackwood, furnished that periodical with some poetical translations and remarked that Prudentius was “the Latin Dr. Watts.” In La Rousse he obtains the credit of being “the first Christian poet.” Among the earlier contemporaneous, or slightly subsequent references his name is preceded by the magic letters, “V. C.,” standing not, as some have thought, for Vir Consularis, a man who had enjoyed the consulship, but for Vir Clarissimus, a person of high distinction. It is reserved for the “worthy and impartial” Du Pin to formulate a judgment 64 more in accord with the true facts of the case. “Prudentius,” saith Du Pin, “is no very good poet, he often useth expressions not reconcilable to the purity of Augustus’s Age.”

If we ask Bentley what he thinks of Prudentius, he says he is “the Horace and Virgil of the Christians.” Milman claims he was “the great popular author of the Middle Ages,” and that “no work other than the Bible has so many glosses [commentaries] in High German.” Back in 1821, when dear old Kit North was editing Blackwood, “T. D.” provided the magazine with some poetic translations and noted that Prudentius was “the Latin Dr. Watts.” In La Rousse, he is credited as “the first Christian poet.” Among earlier contemporary or slightly later mentions, his name is followed by the magic letters “V. C.,” which, contrary to some beliefs, do not stand for Vir Consularis (a man who held the consulship) but for Vir Clarissimus (a person of high distinction). It is left to the “worthy and impartial” Du Pin to give a judgment that aligns more closely with the true facts. “Prudentius,” says Du Pin, “is not a very good poet; he often uses expressions that are incompatible with the purity of Augustus’s Age.”

The value of his poetry turns largely upon its theological and historical merits—both of which are considerable. It is not structurally perfect by any means, and yet it has furnished several very lovely hymns to the Church—graceful and delicate, rather than strong or inspiring.

The value of his poetry mainly lies in its theological and historical significance—both of which are significant. It's not structurally flawless by any stretch, yet it has provided several beautiful hymns to the Church—graceful and delicate, rather than powerful or uplifting.

In giving him his name it is safe to take that which is usually adopted: Aurelius Prudentius, surnamed Clemens or the Merciful. To this has occasionally been prefixed Quintus or Marcus, but neither has sufficient authority in its favor. He was a Spaniard, and the main facts concerning his life are learned from his own metrical preface to his poems. Probably few questions have been more closely discussed by the learned than this of his birthplace. The internal evidence is heaped up on either side until it is seen that Calahorra [Calagurris] is probably where he was born, while Saragossa [Caesarea-Augusta] was “his city” and the place with which he was most identified.

In giving him his name, it's safe to go with the commonly accepted version: Aurelius Prudentius, known as Clemens or the Merciful. Occasionally, Quintus or Marcus has been added, but neither has enough support to be considered reliable. He was Spanish, and the main details about his life come from his own poetic preface to his works. There have probably been few topics that scholars have debated as intensely as his birthplace. The evidence on both sides has piled up, leading to the conclusion that Calahorra [Calagurris] is likely where he was born, while Saragossa [Caesarea-Augusta] was “his city” and the place he was most closely associated with.

He was doubtless of good family. Those industrious and microscopic editors who have devoted themselves to his fame have laid great stress upon the names Aurelius and Clemens. The Aurelii, they say, were distinguished and well-born people. The Clementes were also of notable memory. And there were two Prudentii beside himself who obtained rather more than ordinary distinction. Indeed, there were some five Prudentii, early and late, and one of them, Prudentius Amoenus, tried, indifferently badly, to climb to fame by an abridgment of his predecessor’s history of the Old and New Testaments. In this he was so successful that the original is now lost, the condensation alone remains, and our Prudentius is often known as Prudentius Major, to differentiate him from this troublesome Minor, who was a preceptor of Walafrid Strabo. In regard to two other hymns—the Corde natus and the Vidit anguis—an element of doubt has been introduced by this same person. Faustinus Arevalus was nothing if not a hymn-tinker (see Christian Remembrancer, vol. xlvi., p. 125 ff.), and it is possible that these by such careless editorship have been incorporated into the text of the true Prudentius from the pages of his namesake and imitator. The hymn Virgo Dei genitrix 65 (of the fifteenth century) is ascribed to another of the five Prudentii.

He definitely came from a good family. The diligent and detailed scholars who have focused on his legacy have emphasized the names Aurelius and Clemens. The Aurelii, they claim, were distinguished and well-born individuals. The Clementes were also notably remembered. There were two other Prudentii besides him who gained slightly more than usual recognition. In fact, there were about five Prudentii, from early to late periods, and one of them, Prudentius Amoenus, poorly attempted to achieve fame by summarizing his predecessor’s history of the Old and New Testaments. He was so unsuccessful that the original work is now lost, leaving only the summary, and our Prudentius is often referred to as Prudentius Major to distinguish him from the irritating Minor, who was a teacher of Walafrid Strabo. Regarding two other hymns—the Corde natus and the Vidit anguis—this same individual has introduced some uncertainty. Faustinus Arevalus was nothing if not a hymn fixer (see Christian Remembrancer, vol. xlvi., p. 125 ff.), and it’s possible that these, through such careless editing, have been merged into the text of the true Prudentius from the pages of his namesake and imitator. The hymn Virgo Dei genitrix 65 (from the fifteenth century) is attributed to another of the five Prudentii.

This sort of blunder is by no means unusual. We have an instance in point with reference to the very Consul Salia in whose consulship our poet tells us that he was born. A similarity between Coss. Salia and Massalia misled the learned. They saw in this a proof that Massilia (Marseilles) was his birthplace, and Prudentius was at once claimed for France. But we have now unravelled and disentangled the greater part of this obscure coil. Flavius Philippus and Flavius Salia are known to have served conjointly in the year 348, and hence the industry of Aldus Manutius and Labbeus (Labbèe) has been thrown away and their false conjecture has been abandoned.

This kind of mistake is definitely not uncommon. There's a clear example with Consul Salia, under whose consulship our poet claims he was born. The similarity between Coss. Salia and Massalia misled scholars. They took this as evidence that Massilia (Marseilles) was his birthplace, and suddenly, Prudentius was claimed for France. But we've now sorted out most of this confusing mess. Flavius Philippus and Flavius Salia are known to have served together in the year 348, which means the efforts of Aldus Manutius and Labbeus (Labbèe) have been wasted, and their incorrect theory has been discarded.

Prudentius himself tells us nothing about his family, beyond what we derive by inference. The deeper that we plunge into this labyrinth of guesses the further we are from being settled in opinion. The exhaustive—and, let us add, the exhausting—editor of the latest edition finally calls a halt in the middle of his complicated Latin sentences and avows himself utterly at a loss about the truth. There is then some comfort left to us in cutting and untying these knots; for whatever view we may advance has found distinguished and earnest championship already! On the whole, Teoli appears a reliable leader, and him we have mostly followed, as later authors, such as Professors Fiske and Teuffel, seem to have done before us.

Prudentius doesn’t share much about his family, other than what we can guess. The more we dig into this maze of speculation, the less certain we become. The thorough—and we should add, tiring—editor of the latest edition eventually pauses in the middle of his complex Latin sentences and admits he’s completely lost about the truth. There’s some comfort in being able to untangle these knots; after all, any perspective we might propose has already been strongly defended by others! Overall, Teoli seems like a trustworthy guide, and we have mostly followed him, just as later writers like Professors Fiske and Teuffel appear to have done before us.

Let us say, then, that he was born in 348, Philippus and Salia being consuls, at Calahorra, which lies up the Ebro and to the northwest of Saragossa. To-day Calahorra is a small place of a few thousand inhabitants, but it furnishes two other notable facts to history in addition to its claim to be the birthplace of Prudentius. It was this little fighting town which resisted Afranius, whom Pompey sent to take it in 78 B.C., and it was then that the citizens ate their wives and children sooner than surrender. Besides this somewhat doubtful glory it produced Quinctilian; while Tudela, which is between it and Saragossa, gave a name to the learned Jew, Benjamin of Tudela, whose ideas about the Tower of Babel have become as classic as Prudentius’s hymns or as the Maid of Saragossa herself. It may be added that paganism was very early abandoned in all this region.

Let’s say he was born in 348, during the consulate of Philippus and Salia, in Calahorra, which is up the Ebro River and northwest of Saragossa. Today, Calahorra is a small town with a few thousand residents, but it has two other notable historical claims besides being the birthplace of Prudentius. This little town fought against Afranius, whom Pompey sent to capture it in 78 BCE, and it was during this time that the citizens chose to eat their wives and children rather than surrender. In addition to this somewhat questionable honor, it also produced Quintilian; meanwhile, Tudela, located between Calahorra and Saragossa, is known for the scholar Benjamin of Tudela, whose thoughts on the Tower of Babel have become as well-known as Prudentius’s hymns or the Maid of Saragossa herself. It’s worth noting that paganism was quickly abandoned in this whole region.

66

The parents of Prudentius gave him a good education. He possessed, says Teoli, ingenium acre, disertum, ferax—talent that was keen, eloquent, and fruitful. But at the rhetoricians’ schools, which he attended about the age of seventeen, he found little that was commendable in manners or morals. It would appear that he gave the rein to his vices and that his life was not very rapidly turned into the ways of Christianity.

The parents of Prudentius provided him with a solid education. He had, according to Teoli, ingenium acre, disertum, ferax—talents that were sharp, articulate, and productive. However, at the rhetoric schools he attended around the age of seventeen, he found little worthy in terms of behavior or ethics. It seems he indulged in his vices, and his life didn’t quickly shift towards Christianity.

He was at first called to the bar and made judge in two towns of considerable size, which may perhaps have been Toledo and Cordova. About the year 400 he is supposed to have gone to Rome and to have been favorably received by Honorius the Emperor, who then promoted him to some sort of honorable office in his native country. At fifty-seven years of age, as he himself tells us, he began to cultivate literature. He had retired from active life, much as Chaucer did in later days. From this period onward he lived in quiet; he “fled fro’ the presse and dwelt in soothfastnesse,” like the father of English verse. He gave himself to sacred things—to hymns in honor of God and of the saints, and to poems against paganism and in favor of Christian duty.

He was initially called to the bar and became a judge in two fairly significant towns, likely Toledo and Cordova. Around the year 400, he is thought to have traveled to Rome and received a warm welcome from Emperor Honorius, who later promoted him to a respected position back in his home country. At fifty-seven years old, as he notes himself, he started to focus on literature. He had stepped back from active life, similar to how Chaucer did later on. From that point forward, he lived a quiet life; he "fled from the crowd and dwelt in truth," much like the father of English poetry. He dedicated himself to religious matters—writing hymns in praise of God and the saints, along with poems opposing paganism and promoting Christian values.

His poems have Greek titles. First comes the Psychomachia (the Battles of the Soul)—in hexameter—treating of the conflict in a Christian soul between virtue and vice. The contrasts are arranged somewhat like those of Plutarch between the Greek and Roman leaders, only, of course, the antithesis is decidedly against the vices. Here stand Faith opposed to Idolatry, and Chastity facing Impurity, and Patience resisting Anger, and Humility contrasted with Pride, and Sobriety pre-eminent over Excess, and Liberality vanquishing Covetousness, and Concord healing the wounds caused by Dissension. There are nine hundred and fifteen lines in the poem.

His poems have Greek titles. First is the Psychomachia (the Battles of the Soul)—written in hexameter—exploring the struggle in a Christian soul between virtue and vice. The contrasts are set up somewhat like those of Plutarch between the Greek and Roman leaders, only, of course, the opposition is clearly against the vices. Here, Faith stands opposed to Idolatry, Chastity faces Impurity, Patience resists Anger, Humility contrasts with Pride, Sobriety stands out over Excess, Liberality conquers Covetousness, and Concord mends the wounds caused by Dissension. The poem contains nine hundred and fifteen lines.

The Peristephanon (Concerning Crowns) has twelve hymns in honor of various martyrs. Mr. Simcox notes that these are almost idyllic in form, and that there is much made of the white dove which flies from the burning pile about St. Eulalia and of the violets which the girls should bring to the tombs of the virgin martyrs. It may be interesting to name the martyrs thus celebrated. There were two from Calahorra; then Laurentius and Eulalia; eighteen who suffered at Saragossa; Vincentius, and finally Fructuosus and Quirinus, bishops both.

The Peristephanon (About Crowns) includes twelve hymns dedicated to different martyrs. Mr. Simcox points out that these are almost idyllic in style, and there's a lot of emphasis on the white dove that flies from the burning pyre near St. Eulalia and on the violets that the girls should bring to the graves of the virgin martyrs. It might be interesting to list the martyrs being honored. There were two from Calahorra; then Laurentius and Eulalia; eighteen who suffered in Saragossa; Vincentius, and finally Fructuosus and Quirinus, both bishops.

67

Then comes a poem on the Baptistery at Calahorra (translated in Blackwood, vol. ix., p. 192), with a description of the deaths of Cassian, Romanus, Hippolytus, Peter and Paul the apostles, Cyprian and Agnes. These poems, it should be said, are various in metre and some are quite long.

Then comes a poem about the Baptistery at Calahorra (translated in Blackwood, vol. ix., p. 192), featuring a description of the deaths of Cassian, Romanus, Hippolytus, Peter and Paul the apostles, Cyprian, and Agnes. It should be noted that these poems come in different meters and some are quite lengthy.

The Cathemerinon (a Book of Hours) is the real mine whence the most of the hymns which were composed by Prudentius are taken. In this we have hymns for cock-crowing and morning; before and after food; at the lighting of the lamp; and before retiring to rest. With these are joined others for the use of those who are fasting, and at the conclusion of the fast; for all hours and at the burial of the dead; the work ending with hymns for Christmas and Epiphany.

The Cathemerinon (a Book of Hours) is the main source of most of the hymns written by Prudentius. In this book, we find hymns for the crowing of roosters and for morning; before and after meals; when lighting a lamp; and before going to bed. It also includes hymns for those who are fasting and at the end of the fast; for every hour and during funerals; the collection concludes with hymns for Christmas and Epiphany.

The Apotheosis consists of poems relating to the errors of all the heretics that can be named—Patripassians, Arians, Sabellians, Manichaeans, Docetae, etc. The value of this to ecclesiastical history is easily perceived. It has more than a thousand hexameters and it treats additionally of the nature of the soul and of sin and of the resurrection.

The Apotheosis is made up of poems about the mistakes of all the heretics that can be named—Patripassians, Arians, Sabellians, Manichaeans, Docetae, and so on. Its significance for church history is clear. It contains over a thousand hexameters and also discusses the nature of the soul, sin, and resurrection.

The Hamartigenia (the Origin of Evil) takes up original sin as against Marcion; and the Dittochaeon (which possibly means Double Food) is the abridgment of Old and New Testaments. This last is a sort of religious picture gallery ranging from Adam to the Apocalypse in hexametrical epigrams. There is reason to doubt whether it be what Prudentius originally composed. If he followed his usual vein of abundant verse, there is no question but that these half a hundred epigrams would be more popular than his very extensive poetical treatment of such subjects.

The Hamartigenia (the Origin of Evil) addresses original sin in contrast to Marcion, and the Dittochaeon (which possibly translates to Double Food) is a summary of the Old and New Testaments. This last one is like a religious art gallery that showcases stories from Adam to the Apocalypse in hexameter epigrams. There’s reason to question whether this is exactly what Prudentius first wrote. If he stuck with his usual style of rich verses, it’s clear that these fifty or so epigrams would be more well-liked than his much larger poetic treatments of these topics.

It is left us to mention the two books against Symmachus, the Roman senator, whom Ambrose so earnestly and successfully opposed. Symmachus had purposed to restore the idols, revive the revenues of the pagan temples, and generally to cast out Christianity from Rome. The poetry of Prudentius is again valuable here, for it plunges into the origin and baseness of idolatry, describing the conversion of Rome, and presenting a picture of the times which is invaluable to the historian. It is from the pages of Prudentius that we learn the cruelty of the purest of the Roman women, when

It is left for us to mention the two books against Symmachus, the Roman senator, whom Ambrose opposed so earnestly and successfully. Symmachus aimed to restore the idols, revive the income from the pagan temples, and generally remove Christianity from Rome. The poetry of Prudentius is once again valuable here, as it delves into the origins and evils of idolatry, describing the conversion of Rome and providing a picture of the times that is invaluable to historians. It is from the writings of Prudentius that we learn about the cruelty of the most virtuous Roman women when

68

“The modest vestal, with her down-turned thumb

“The modest vestal, with her down-turned thumb

Urges the gladiator to his stroke

Urges the gladiator to make his move

Lest life may lurk in any vital place!”

Lest life might hide in any important spot!”

One line in our author’s hymn in honor of St. Lawrence preserves an historical fact which was not appreciated in its full significance until our own times. He says, Aedemque Laurenti tuam Vestalis intrat Claudia—“Claudia, the Vestal Virgin, enters Thy House.” In 1883 there was discovered in the Atrium of the Vestals a pedestal of a statue dedicated to one of the heads of the order, from which her name had been effaced purposely. Nothing of it was left except the initial C., while there still remained the praise of “her chastity and her profound knowledge in religious matters” (Ob meritvm Castitatis Pvdicitiae adq. in Sacris Religionibusqve Doctrinae Mirabilis). The statue was erected in the year 364, and the order was abolished by the younger Theodosius in 394, so that her conversion must have taken place between those two dates. The conversion of a person filling a place of such high honor in pagan eyes, of a Vestalis maxima, must have been a severe blow to the pagan party, which in Rome was making a fierce but hopeless fight for the old worship. Yet we find no other reference to it in literature, unless the letter of Symmachus to a Vestal, of whom he had heard that she meant to withdraw from her order, was addressed to Claudia. See Professor Lanciani’s Ancient Rome in the Light of Recent Discoveries, pp. 170-72 (Boston, 1888).

One line in our author's hymn honoring St. Lawrence highlights a historical fact that wasn't fully appreciated until modern times. He states, Aedemque Laurenti tuam Vestalis intrat Claudia—“Claudia, the Vestal Virgin, enters Your House.” In 1883, a pedestal for a statue dedicated to one of the heads of the order was found in the Atrium of the Vestals, with her name deliberately erased. Only the initial C. remained, alongside praises for “her chastity and her profound knowledge in religious matters” (Ob meritvm Castitatis Pvdicitiae adq. in Sacris Religionibusqve Doctrinae Mirabilis). The statue was erected in the year 364, and the order was abolished by the younger Theodosius in 394, so her conversion must have occurred between those two dates. The conversion of someone in such a high-ranking position among pagans, a Vestalis maxima, would have been a major setback for the pagan community, which was fiercely and futilely fighting to maintain the old worship in Rome. However, we find no other references to it in literature, unless Symmachus's letter to a Vestal, whom he heard was planning to leave her order, was addressed to Claudia. See Professor Lanciani’s Ancient Rome in the Light of Recent Discoveries, pp. 170-72 (Boston, 1888).

It is uncertain in what year or in what part of Spain Prudentius died. Conjecture varies between 410 and 424 A.D. This infinitude of filmy particulars causes one to feel as if he were walking through spider-webs of a morning in the country. This hard, practical nineteenth century only experiences a sense of annoyance as it encounters the elaborate nothings of that strangely laborious, all-gathering scholarship which prevailed in the sixteenth and seventeenth. To create any intensity of interest to-day requires an imagination which would sacrifice truth to attractiveness.

It’s unclear in which year or part of Spain Prudentius died. Estimates range from 410 to 424 A.D. This overwhelming amount of vague details makes one feel like they’re walking through spider webs on a country morning. This tough, practical nineteenth century only feels irritation when faced with the complex trivia of that oddly industrious, all-encompassing scholarship that was common in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. To spark any real interest today demands an imagination willing to trade truth for appeal.

But certainly, from what we can see of the man in his works, we can have no hesitation in pronouncing a verdict highly favorable both to his poetry and his piety. As governor of important towns he merited—or he would scarcely have received—his title of “the Merciful.” As a close observer of his time and a student 69 of its thought, he has preserved for us what we cannot spare. It is he who in the Jam moesta quiesce querela struck the first notes which were to vibrate in the Dies irae. It is he again who in the Ales die nuntius anticipated Henry Vaughan and his

But certainly, from what we can see of the man in his works, we can confidently say that his poetry and his devotion are both impressive. As governor of important towns, he earned—or he wouldn’t have received—his title of “the Merciful.” As someone who closely observed his time and studied its ideas, he has kept for us what we cannot afford to lose. He was the one who in the Jam moesta quiesce querela hit the first notes that would resonate in the Dies irae. He is also the one who in the Ales die nuntius foreshadowed Henry Vaughan and his

“Father of lights, what sunny seed,

“Father of lights, what bright seed,

What glance of day hast thou confined

What glance of day have you confined

Into this bird!”

"Into this bird!"

The hymn is as follows:

The song is as follows:

“The bird, the messenger of day,

“The bird, the messenger of day,

Cries the approaching light;

Crying out the approaching light;

And thus doth Christ, who calleth us

And so does Christ, who calls us

Our minds to life excite.

Our minds bring life to excitement.

“Bear off, he cries, these beds of ease

“Get rid of these comfy beds,” he shouts.

Where lie the sick and dumb;

Where are the sick and mute;

And let the chaste and pure and true

And let the pure, innocent, and honest

Watch, for I quickly come.

Watch, for I’m coming soon.

“We haste to Jesus at his word,

“We hurry to Jesus at his command,

Earnest to pray and weep,

Serious about praying and crying,

Such fervent supplication still

Such passionate prayer still

Forbids pure hearts to sleep.

Prohibits pure hearts from resting.

“Disturb our dream, thou holy Christ,

“Disturb our dream, you holy Christ,

Break off the night’s dark chain;

Break the night's dark chain;

Forgive us all our sin of old,

Forgive us for all our past sins,

And grant us light again.”

And shine your light on us again.”

And so it is still he who casts the ray of his fancy upon Bethlehem and upon the Transfigured Christ. Here is the Quicumque Christum quaeritis in proof of his real genius:

And so it’s still him who shines his imagination on Bethlehem and the Transfigured Christ. Here’s the Quicumque Christum quaeritis as evidence of his true genius:

“O ye who seek your Lord to-day,

“O you who are seeking your Lord today,

Lift up your eyes on high,

Lift up your eyes to the skies,

And view him there, as now ye may,

And see him there, just as you can now,

Whose brightness cannot die.

Whose light never fades.

“How gloriously it shineth on

“How wonderfully it shines on

As though it knew no dearth:

As if it had no shortages:

Sublime and lofty, never done,

Sublime and lofty, never finished,

Older than heaven and earth.

Older than time itself.

70

“Thou art the very King of men,

“ You are the true King of men,

Thy people Israel’s King,

Your people, the King of Israel,

Promised unto our fathers when

Promised to our ancestors when

From Abraham all should spring.

From Abraham, all should descend.

“To thee the prophets testified,

"The prophets testified to you,"

In thee their hearts rejoice—

In them their hearts rejoice—

Our Father bids us seek thy side

Our Father asks us to seek your side

To hear and heed thy voice.”

To hear and listen to your voice.

I have changed the two last stanzas into the second person instead of the third. Otherwise the rendering is a faithful and literal version of the hymn. This, then, is a good proof of the genuine ring of true metal to be found in Prudentius.

I changed the last two stanzas to the second person instead of the third. Other than that, the rendering is a faithful and literal version of the hymn. This is a strong indication of the genuine quality of true metal found in Prudentius.

The variety and flexibility of his measures, in spite of archaic or post-classical words and phrases, deserves our highest praise. He is a writer of the “Brazen Age,” but he has not sunk far from the “Silver,” nor exactly into the falchion sweep of the more brutal “Iron” time.

The variety and flexibility of his techniques, despite using outdated or later classical words and phrases, deserves our highest praise. He’s a writer of the “Brazen Age,” but he hasn’t fallen far from the “Silver,” nor has he exactly descended into the harshness of the more brutal “Iron” age.

Here is another of his hymns, the Nox et tenebrae et nubila, which has obtained a place in the Roman Breviary:

Here is another one of his hymns, the Nox et tenebrae et nubila, which has found a spot in the Roman Breviary:

“Night, clouds and darkness, get you gone!

“Night, clouds, and darkness, go away!

Depart, confusions of the earth!

Leave, earthly confusions!

Light comes; the sky so dark and wan

Light comes; the sky is so dark and pale

Brightens—it is the Saviour’s birth!

It's the Savior's birth!

“The gloom of earth is cleft in twain

“The darkness of the earth is split in two

Struck by that sudden, solar ray;

Struck by that sudden ray of sunlight;

Color and life return again

Color and life are back again

Before the shining face of day.

Before the bright light of day.

“Thee, Christ, alone we seek to know,

“Thee, Christ, alone we seek to know,

Thee, pure in mind, and plain in speech;

You, pure in mind, and straightforward in speech;

We seek thee in our worship, so

We seek you in our worship, so

That thou canst through our senses teach.

That you can teach through our senses.

“How many are the dreams of dread

“How many are the dreams of dread”

Which by thy light are swept apart!

Which by your light are swept apart!

Thou, Saviour of the sainted dead,

Thou, Savior of the holy dead,

Shine with calm lustre in the heart!”

Shine with a calm glow in your heart!

The same leading idea of the analogy of the natural light with the spiritual runs through the following:

The same main idea comparing natural light to spiritual light runs through the following:

71

“Lo the golden light appears,

"Look, the golden light appears,"

Lo the darkness pales away

Look, the darkness fades away

Which has plunged us long in fears,

Which has left us in fear for a long time,

Wandering in a devious way.

Wandering in a tricky way.

“Now the light brings peace at last,

“Now the light brings peace at last,

Holds us purely as its own;

Holds us completely as its own;

All our doubts aside are cast,

All our doubts are put aside,

And we speak with holy tone.

And we speak in a sacred voice.

“So may all the day run on

“So may all the day run on

Free from sin of hand or tongue,

Free from the sins of my actions or words,

And our very glances shun

And our eyes avoid each other

Every form and shape of wrong.

Every kind and type of wrongdoing.

“High above us One is set

“High above us One is set

All our days to know and mark,

All our days to understand and remember,

And our acts he watches yet

And he is still watching our actions.

From the dawning to the dark.”

"From sunrise to sunset."

Prudentius undoubtedly exhibits the early traces of observances which are peculiar to the Roman Catholic Church. In one of his hymns (the Cultor Dei memento) he advises that the sign of the cross be made upon the forehead and above the heart:

Prudentius definitely shows the early signs of practices that are specific to the Roman Catholic Church. In one of his hymns (the Cultor Dei memento), he suggests that the sign of the cross should be made on the forehead and above the heart:

“Frontem locumque cordis

"Front and center of the heart"

Crucis figura signet.”

"Cross shape marks."

But we have not the space, nor is this the proper occasion, to follow him through those matters which belong to the church historian more than to the hymnologist. We must leave him to end his days in undisturbed quiet, a good deal after the manner of Chaucer, as indeed we have already hinted. He is said to have died in the neighborhood of the year 405 in Spain. Our information is largely conjectural and affords us no certainty about his closing years.

But we don’t have the space, nor is this the right time, to go into the details that are more relevant to a church historian than to someone studying hymns. We should let him finish his life in peaceful solitude, somewhat like Chaucer, as we’ve already suggested. He is said to have died around the year 405 in Spain. Our information is mostly speculative and doesn’t give us any certainty about his final years.

That a poet who still dwelt amid the sculptured coldness of the pagan past should have written such hymns, is a proof of what Christianity was then achieving. She had banished from the chilly apartments of literature the ancient focus with its feeble charcoal and its mephitic smoke. Instead of this she had created the cheerful hearth, on which a pure fire of devotion was kindled and whose ascending flame swept off the immoral vapors of the time. Prudentius, in a word, made scholarship and religion companions 72 instead of enemies; and brightened classic prosody by the presence of a living faith.

That a poet who still lived in the cold, sculpted world of the pagan past could write such hymns shows what Christianity was achieving at that time. It had removed the ancient focus with its weak charcoal and noxious smoke from the cold rooms of literature. In its place, it created a warm hearth, where a pure fire of devotion was ignited, and its rising flame eliminated the immoral ideas of the era. In short, Prudentius turned scholarship and religion into allies instead of adversaries, and he brightened classical poetry with a vibrant faith. 72

To Prudentius also more hymns have been ascribed than he ever wrote, but after these have been weeded out, there are left:

To Prudentius, more hymns have been attributed than he actually wrote, but after removing those, we are left with:

Ales diei nuntius,
Nox et tenebrae et nubila,
Sol ecce surgit igneus,
Intende nostris sensibus,
O crucifer bone, lucisator,
Pastis visceribus, ciboque sumpto,
Inventor rutili dux bone luminis,
Ades pater supreme,
Cultor Dei memento,
O Nazarene lux Bethlem verbum Patris,
In Ninivitas se coactus percito,
Christe servorum regimen tuorum,
Da puer plectrum,
Corde natus ex parentis,
Deus ignee fons animarum,
Jam moesta quiesce querela,
Quid est quod arctum circulum,
Quicumque Christum quaeritis,
O sola magnarum urbium,
Audit tyrannus anxius,
Salvete flores martyrum,
Qui ter quaternus denique,
Felix terra quae Fructuoso vestiris,
Lux ecce surgit aurea,
En martyris Laurentii,
Beate martyr prospera,
Noctis terrae primordia,
Obsidionis obvias,
Hymnum Mariae Virginis,
Germine nobilis Eulalia,
Scripta sunt coelo duorum,
Innumeros cineres sanctorum.
73

CHAPTER VII.
Ennodius, Bishop of Pavia.

Rambach says, in his Anthology, that none of the hymns of Ennodius have been adopted by the Church. “Nor have I,” adds Daniel, “found in any breviary a verse of Ennodius. Yet,” he continues, “since there are many of them in the collection of Thomasius, which have been taken from the Mozarabic Breviary, it seems to me certain that in some countries they were formerly employed by the Church.” Some corruption has also taken place in the text. And, in short, these hymns have never appeared either devout or original enough to secure the suffrages of the faithful.

Rambach mentions in his Anthology that none of Ennodius's hymns have been used by the Church. “I also haven't seen any verses by Ennodius in any breviary,” Daniel adds. “However,” he continues, “since many of them are included in the collection by Thomasius, which were taken from the Mozarabic Breviary, I believe it’s clear that they were once used by the Church in some regions.” There has also been some distortion in the text. In short, these hymns have never come across as devout or original enough to win the support of the faithful.

The reason for their emptiness is not far to seek. Their author was a man of great celebrity but of little piety. His reputation, too, is that of an ardent ecclesiast, who managed to climb the heights of saintship by working in the interest of the Roman pontiff. He labored to maintain the supremacy of the Pope—upon whom, it is said, on good authority, that he was the first to bestow the world-wide appellation of Papa (Pope)—and to effect the union under this one religious head of both Greek and Roman churches. To this single cause, with its double aspect, Ennodius gave his talents and his zeal. He was so far successful that he gained honor and position for himself, however he was prospered in his other plans.

The reason for their emptiness is easy to identify. Their author was a well-known figure but not very devout. His reputation is that of a passionate churchman who rose to the status of a saint by working in the interest of the Pope. He worked to uphold the Pope's supremacy—who, it is said, was the first to be given the global title of Papa (Pope)—and to unite both the Greek and Roman churches under this one religious leader. Ennodius dedicated his talents and enthusiasm to this single cause, which had two sides. He was somewhat successful in gaining honor and status for himself, no matter how his other plans turned out.

He was a person of sufficient prominence for Italy and Gaul to contest the honor of his birth. It would appear, however, that Gaul has the best title to whatever credit his nationality may give. The works on hymnology do not mention him, and the only notices of his life and writings are to be found in out-of-the-way corners of books on Latin literature and in the controversial pages of Church historians. Those who attack and those who defend the papal claims, are in the habit of mentioning the two embassies of Ennodius as notable points in their argument; but the man is 74 lost from sight in the paramount importance of his mission. It cannot be so with us, to whom his personal character is the topic of interest, and who care only for his circumstances as these develop him to us upon his hymnologic side.

He was significant enough that both Italy and Gaul could argue about the honor of his birth. However, it seems that Gaul has the stronger claim to any credit his nationality might provide. The studies on hymnology don’t mention him, and the only references to his life and works are tucked away in obscure parts of Latin literature books and in the contentious pages of Church historians. Those who support and those who oppose the papal claims often cite the two embassies of Ennodius as key points in their debate; yet, the man is overshadowed by the critical importance of his mission. It’s different for us, as his personal character is what interests us, and we only care about his circumstances as they reveal him to us in relation to hymnology.

Ennodius has himself informed us that he regarded Arles as his native place. We also know that he was born in 473, because he died in 521 at the age of forty-eight. His family was highly respectable, if, indeed, it was not actually illustrious. Our poet always shows a familiarity with the affairs of good society; and in those times good society had only one meaning. It was a society which educated its scions in the polite learning of Greece and Rome, and which made much of the ability to speak and write the Latin tongue. It is scarcely to be questioned that this was the theory on which the early education of Ennodius proceeded. He was sent to Milan in order to become versed in what was called humane learning. If he is himself to be believed he acquired both bad and good in this school. He laments with a mock humility (for so it would appear by his later literary derelictions) that he had obtained a great deal of wicked and ungodly information; and really no one can read some of his nasty epigrams and doubt his assertion. For, whether it was permissible to a saint or not, it is a fact, that the editors of his works have not scrupled to print some exceedingly profane and improper pieces which are undoubtedly the product of his pen.

Ennodius himself has told us that he saw Arles as his hometown. We also know he was born in 473, since he died in 521 at the age of forty-eight. His family was quite respectable, if not actually notable. Our poet always demonstrates an understanding of the matters of high society; and back then, high society had a single meaning. It was a society that educated its members in the refined knowledge of Greece and Rome, and valued the ability to speak and write in Latin. It's clear that this was the foundation of Ennodius's early education. He was sent to Milan to become skilled in what was called humane learning. If we take him at his word, he picked up both good and bad influence at this school. He bemoans with a feigned humility (or so it seems from his later literary missteps) that he gained a lot of wicked and ungodly knowledge; and honestly, no one can read some of his lewd epigrams and doubt his claim. Because, whether it was appropriate for a saint or not, it is a fact that the editors of his works have not hesitated to publish some very profane and inappropriate pieces that undoubtedly came from his pen.

His aunt, who was bearing the cost of this admirable instruction, died in 489—that is, when he was sixteen—and he was left without means to proceed with his studies. He avows that he had come to detest the very name of liberal education, and this, under the circumstances, cannot well be regarded as anything very surprising. We soon after find him married to a lady who is described as of a “most noble” and therefore highly appropriate family. She was, moreover, “very rich”—another satisfactory point. With this wealthy and fashionable wife, Ennodius rapidly obtained a view of earth, and what earth can give, which was so far limited in that the money did not equal the desires of the married pair. It ran low and the bitterness of financial perplexities mingled with the cup of their happiness. Judging the husband by his epigrams he was pretty fairly exhausted by the speed of their career, and was quite ready to shake off the encumbrance of a family and devote 75 himself to the lofty purpose of being supported by somebody else. An unprejudiced mind fails to see in this any particular “admonition” or “example” to his age. It is merely the selfish escape of a worldly but embarrassed man. Divorces were not available then with the ease with which a less scrupulous and more intellectual generation can now procure them. The proper, and, indeed, the meritorious way, was to slip into a cloister and become one of that vast army which was soon to be the tower of strength of the Pope. He himself ascribes this step to a serious illness in which he had been healed through the miraculous interposition of St. Victor, after the doctors had given up his case.

His aunt, who was paying for this excellent education, died in 489—when he was sixteen—and he was left unable to continue his studies. He admits that he came to loathe the very idea of a liberal education, which, given the circumstances, isn't really surprising. Soon after, we find him married to a woman described as from a “most noble” and thus highly suitable family. She was also “very rich”—another plus. With this wealthy and fashionable wife, Ennodius quickly gained a view of the world and what it could offer, although their finances didn’t quite keep up with their desires. Money was tight, and the stress of financial issues mixed with their happiness. Judging from his epigrams, it seems he was quite overwhelmed by the fast-paced life they were living and was eager to rid himself of the burden of a family and focus on being supported by someone else. A fair-minded person wouldn’t see this as a specific “admonition” or “example” for his time. It’s simply the self-serving escape of a worldly but troubled man. Divorces weren’t as easy to obtain back then as they are for a less scrupulous and more modern generation. The proper and indeed commendable path was to enter a cloister and join the vast ranks that would soon become the Pope's stronghold. He himself attributes this decision to a serious illness from which he was healed through the miraculous intervention of St. Victor, after the doctors had given up on him.

Ennodius now attached himself to the person and fortunes of Epiphanius, the Bishop of Pavia. He was placed under the tutelage of one Servilio, who taught him theology according to the methods and opinions then in vogue. His wife meanwhile had made the best of it after the same fashion, and had gone into a convent, where all trace of her vanishes in that monotone of gray walls, chanted services, and ceaseless devotion. At least no individuality resembling her ever henceforth emerges from that uniform procession which passes by us, in this and later centuries, as the long line of hooded figures moves athwart Dante and Virgil in the “Purgatorio.”

Ennodius now linked himself to Epiphanius, the Bishop of Pavia. He was put under the guidance of a man named Servilio, who taught him theology based on the popular methods and beliefs of the time. Meanwhile, his wife adapted in the same way and went into a convent, where she completely disappeared into the monotony of gray walls, sung services, and constant devotion. From that point on, no individuality resembling her ever reemerges from the uniform parade of hooded figures that we see in this and later centuries, much like the long line that passes by Dante and Virgil in the “Purgatorio.”

But the career of Ennodius now begins. He is the bishop’s chosen companion, the associate of his expedition to Briançon in Burgundy in behalf of certain prisoners; for in those days the spiritual hand was often laid with a mighty grip on the secular arm. The poet was by this time a deacon, having been ordained thereto by his kind friend the bishop. And the duties of this private secretaryship were so pleasant that it is evident no one would willingly surrender them for a cold cell and matins early in the morning. The glimpses which we get of Ennodius do not encourage us to esteem him an ascetic, or to think him lacking in zeal for personal comfort. He was the literary adjunct of a remarkably amiable prelate, with whom he was on terms of intimacy which made his own life no care at all, and his meat and drink no problem whatever! From 494, then, he continued still to occupy this post of trust and ease. We are told that the bishop persuaded him to it, but there can be no reasonable objection to our believing that the bishop had no unwilling listener.

But now, Ennodius's career takes off. He is the bishop’s chosen partner and is part of his mission to Briançon in Burgundy on behalf of some prisoners; back then, the spiritual authority often had a strong influence over the secular power. By this point, the poet had become a deacon, having been ordained by his good friend the bishop. The responsibilities of this private secretarial role were so enjoyable that it’s clear no one would willingly give them up for a chilly cell and early morning prayers. The glimpses we get of Ennodius don’t suggest he was an ascetic or that he lacked a desire for personal comfort. He was the literary assistant to a remarkably kind bishop, with whom he shared a close relationship that made his own life worry-free and his meals no hassle at all! Starting in 494, he continued in this position of trust and comfort. It is said that the bishop encouraged him to take on this role, but there’s no reasonable doubt that the bishop had a willing listener.

76

The literary capacity of Ennodius next attracts attention. His patron (who must not be confused with the great Bishop of Salamis, the author of the famous Heresies, who belongs to the previous century) died before 510. Maximus III. had succeeded Epiphanius, and after his death our Ennodius, in 510 or 511, was selected for the vacant diocese. The name of this episcopate was Ticinum, or, as we now style it, Pavia. It is plain that the bestowal of this dignity was hastened by the fact that our scholar while still a deacon had defended Pope Symmachus before the Roman synod called “Palmare,” and so effectually that the discourse was entered on the acts of the council, where it still appears. The Pope had been charged with crimes, and a synod convoked by the heretical Theodoric was to decide the case. The date was October, 501. The place was a portico of the church of St. Peter at Rome to which this name of Palmare was usually given. And the speech is historic inasmuch as it is the earliest recorded instance of that assertion of supremacy on the part of the Roman pontiff which frees him from any responsibility to earthly rulers. Ennodius thus became the advocate of this dogma, and upon the broad wings of papal favor he soared to the high station which his patron Epiphanius had quitted.

The literary talent of Ennodius is noteworthy. His patron (who should not be mixed up with the famous Bishop of Salamis, author of the well-known Heresies, from the previous century) died before 510. Maximus III had taken over from Epiphanius, and after his death, Ennodius was chosen for the vacant diocese in 510 or 511. This episcopate is known as Ticinum, or what we now call Pavia. It’s clear that his appointment was expedited because he had defended Pope Symmachus as a deacon during the Roman synod known as “Palmare,” and he did so effectively enough that his speech was recorded in the council's minutes, where it remains today. The Pope faced accusations, and a synod called by the heretical Theodoric was set to determine the outcome. This took place in October 501 at a portico of the church of St. Peter in Rome, which was commonly referred to as Palmare. The speech is significant as it marks the first documented assertion of supremacy by the Roman pontiff, which absolves him from any accountability to earthly rulers. Ennodius thus became the proponent of this doctrine and, with the backing of the papacy, ascended to the prominent position previously held by his patron Epiphanius.

This burst of declamatory eloquence did not come without preparatory training. Ennodius had been exercised in the art of declamation in his youthful days and, as a deacon, he was able to utilize his knowledge. In 510 or 511, not long after his elevation to the mitre, he wrote the life of his friend and predecessor. And this he followed with divers performances of a literary character which were generously applauded. He became a sort of hero in the world of letters, and whatever he was pleased to compose was heartily commended.

This burst of expressive speech didn’t come without some training. Ennodius had honed his skills in declamation during his younger years, and as a deacon, he was able to put that knowledge to good use. In 510 or 511, shortly after he became a bishop, he wrote the biography of his friend and predecessor. He followed that up with various literary works that received generous praise. He became somewhat of a hero in the literary world, and anything he chose to write was warmly applauded.

In 515 it was natural that such an advocate of the absolute domination of the Roman pontiff should be selected to help in the effort to reunite the Eastern Church to the Western. The ambassadors were himself, the Bishop of Pavia; Fortunatus, Bishop of Catania; Venantius, a presbyter; Vitalis, a deacon, and Hilarius, a notary and scribe. These names themselves reveal a not infrequent source of confusion to students of that distressingly barren period, when it was regarded as a very pleasant compliment to call the son of a nobody by the distinguished appellation of 77 some great person in the Church. In this manner Hilary and Fortunatus suffered then, and modern scholars have been often vexed and perplexed since, especially when dates come near together. It hardly needs to be added that these wearers of illustrious names have only that meed of renown, such as it is.

In 515, it made sense that an advocate for the absolute power of the Roman pope would be chosen to assist in reuniting the Eastern Church with the Western Church. The ambassadors included himself, the Bishop of Pavia; Fortunatus, Bishop of Catania; Venantius, a presbyter; Vitalis, a deacon; and Hilarius, a notary and scribe. These names often cause confusion for students studying that particularly unproductive period, when it was considered a nice gesture to refer to the son of a nobody by the notable title of some prominent figure in the Church. Because of this, Hilary and Fortunatus experienced confusion, and modern scholars have often been frustrated and puzzled, especially when dates are close together. It’s worth mentioning that these individuals with prestigious names have only a fraction of the fame they appear to have.

The purpose of the embassy was to obtain from the Byzantine Emperor Anastasius, at that time a man of great age, the recognition of Hormisdas, the ruling Pope, as the supreme religious head of both empires. It was a delicate negotiation, and it demanded a perfectly incorruptible adherence to the interests of Rome. In this respect Ennodius stood pre-eminent as what Mosheim styles an “infatuated adulator of the Roman pontiff,” and as a master of the style then required in a diplomat. He had (in 503) eulogized Pope Symmachus, calling him “one who judged in the place of God” (vice Dei judicare) and again (in 507) he had published a panegyric on Theodoric, the Gothic King of Italy, which had all the absurd flattery of that species of composition. To crown these he was the obedient occupant of the see of Pavia. He was therefore just the man to do the work of the relentless and uncompromising Pope.

The purpose of the embassy was to get the Byzantine Emperor Anastasius, who at that time was quite old, to recognize Hormisdas, the current Pope, as the supreme religious leader of both empires. It was a delicate negotiation that required a completely unwavering commitment to the interests of Rome. In this regard, Ennodius excelled as what Mosheim describes as an “infatuated adulator of the Roman pontiff,” and as a skilled diplomat of that era. He had (in 503) praised Pope Symmachus, calling him “one who judged in the place of God” (vice Dei judicare), and again (in 507) he had published a speech in honor of Theodoric, the Gothic King of Italy, full of the typical excessive flattery of such compositions. To top it all off, he was the devoted bishop of Pavia. He was therefore exactly the right person to carry out the work of the determined and uncompromising Pope.

Caelius Hormisdas was a man who never yielded, never forgot, and never relaxed a purpose. Such men, backed by a sufficient power, wring from a reluctant world about all that they have determined to secure. But to the obstinate will of the Pope was opposed the no less obstinate will of the old Emperor—now fully eighty-five years of age—and quite as grim in his methods as any Hormisdas. It was to be a battle of giants and the intermediates might look for little favor. The opportunity for the negotiation itself happened to occur in an unusual way. Vitalianus, commander of the Imperial Byzantine cavalry, had taken arms against the Emperor; had defeated and put to death Cyril, the opposing general, and had then marched to the very gates of Constantinople. The victor was proposing to color his rebellion by a pleasant pretext of helping the orthodox; and the old Emperor, therefore, turned the edge of his own humiliation by agreeing to a correspondence with the Pope.

Caelius Hormisdas was a man who never backed down, never forgot, and never wavered in his purpose. Men like him, with enough power, can extract from a hesitant world everything they set out to achieve. But the stubborn will of the Pope was matched by the equally stubborn will of the old Emperor—now a full eighty-five years old—and just as ruthless in his methods as anyone Hormisdas. It was set to be a clash of titans, and those in between could expect little mercy. The chance for negotiation came about in an unexpected way. Vitalianus, the commander of the Imperial Byzantine cavalry, had rebelled against the Emperor; he had defeated and executed Cyril, the opposing general, and had then marched to the very gates of Constantinople. The victor aimed to justify his rebellion with a convenient excuse of aiding the orthodox, so the old Emperor managed to lessen his own humiliation by agreeing to correspond with the Pope.

Anastasius began to carry out his share of this unpleasant business by appointing a council to meet at Heraclea, in Thrace, on July 15th, 515, and asking for commissioners to be sent from 78 Rome. The venerable fox knew perfectly well that he had not allowed time enough for the proper instruction of these delegates, nor for them to make the long journey. But Pope Hormisdas appointed them, and they proceeded to the imperial court, utterly indifferent as to the time of the council, and without any apologies for their delay which history deigns to record. They went, indeed, in a very haughty spirit, and did not even commence their expedition before August 12th.

Anastasius started handling his part of this unpleasant task by setting up a council to meet in Heraclea, Thrace, on July 15, 515, and requesting that commissioners be sent from 78 Rome. The clever old fox knew very well that he hadn't given enough time for the proper briefing of these delegates or for them to travel the long distance. However, Pope Hormisdas appointed them, and they made their way to the imperial court, completely unconcerned about the timing of the council, and without offering any apologies for their delay that history bothers to note. They actually approached it with a very arrogant attitude and didn't even start their journey until August 12.

When they reached the Emperor they asked, or rather demanded, that he should assent to the letter of Pope Leo, who was the first to claim this submission from the East. They insisted, furthermore, that this heterodox monarch should accept the definitions of the famous Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 451, which relate to the nature and personality of Christ. The schism between East and West had now lasted for thirty-one years, and a certain Acacius, Bishop of Constantinople, who had been a most persistent opponent of the demands of Leo the Great, was still a thorn in the Roman pontiff’s side.

When they reached the Emperor, they asked, or rather demanded, that he agree to the letter from Pope Leo, who was the first to request this submission from the East. They also insisted that this nontraditional ruler accept the definitions from the famous Council of Chalcedon, CE 451, which relate to the nature and identity of Christ. The split between East and West had now lasted for thirty-one years, and a certain Acacius, Bishop of Constantinople, who had been a very persistent opponent of Leo the Great's demands, was still a source of frustration for the Roman pope.

But Anastasius received the ambassadors with just as proud a spirit as they had shown to him. He would neither yield to Leo nor to Chalcedon, nor would he anathematize Acacius. Ennodius and his companions returned to Rome without accomplishing their mission, and the Emperor sent letters after them by Theopompus and Severianus, principal men of his court. When these reached Rome they were badly received by Hormisdas, and found that nothing would answer except the excommunication of Acacius. With this ultimatum they got back, somewhat crestfallen; and poor Acacius (who was not half so bad as his papal foe) was once more threatened with banishment to eternal fires.

But Anastasius welcomed the ambassadors with as much pride as they had shown him. He refused to give in to Leo or Chalcedon, nor would he condemn Acacius. Ennodius and his group returned to Rome without fulfilling their mission, and the Emperor sent letters after them through Theopompus and Severianus, key figures in his court. When these arrived in Rome, they were poorly received by Hormisdas, who determined that nothing short of excommunicating Acacius would suffice. With this ultimatum, they returned, somewhat defeated; and poor Acacius (who wasn’t nearly as bad as his papal rival) was once again threatened with exile to eternal damnation.

Anastasius, however, was not at all inclined to hand over his bishop to the mercies of Hormisdas. He stoutly refused and continued to refuse throughout the ensuing correspondence. About two hundred monks and archimandrites (heads of monasteries) sent from Syria a letter to the Pope which was directed against the patriarch of Antioch, Severus by name, and which gave in their own allegiance to the Western Church. Nevertheless, the Emperor still maintained the cause of Acacius, although he must have seen that the Pope was as determined as ever to carry his point and that there was now a great deal which was working in favor of the 79 papal plans. When the Syrians addressed their letter to the “Most holy and blessed Hormisdas, Patriarch of the whole earth, holding the see of Peter the prince of the apostles,” it spoke volumes for what the Pope had been able to effect by his agents and representations in the East. But the Emperor would not yield the point and act upon the conciliatory policy of the heretical Theodoric of Italy, which was that they might settle religious matters in their own fashion, provided they honored absolutely his temporal sway.

Anastasius, however, was completely unwilling to surrender his bishop to Hormisdas's authority. He firmly refused and continued to refuse throughout the ongoing correspondence. About two hundred monks and archimandrites (heads of monasteries) sent a letter to the Pope from Syria, which was directed against the patriarch of Antioch, named Severus, and expressed their allegiance to the Western Church. Nevertheless, the Emperor still supported Acacius’s cause, even though he must have recognized that the Pope was more determined than ever to achieve his goal and that many factors were now working in favor of the papal agenda. When the Syrians addressed their letter to the “Most holy and blessed Hormisdas, Patriarch of the whole earth, holding the see of Peter the prince of the apostles,” it reflected the significant influence the Pope had gained through his agents and efforts in the East. But the Emperor would not give in or follow the conciliatory approach of the heretical Theodoric of Italy, which proposed that they could manage religious matters as they wished, as long as they completely respected his temporal authority.

A second embassy was set on foot consisting of Ennodius and Peregrinus, Bishop of Misenum. By these ambassadors letters were sent renewing the old conditions and avowing that nothing would be satisfactory short of the complete banishment of that pestilent wretch Acacius. This was too much for the Emperor to bear. He angrily dismissed the legates, shipping them off in an old and leaky vessel, and giving a special order to Demetrius and Heliodorus to see that they did not set foot in his dominions after they had once sailed for home. Behind the flying ambassadors followed a document which expressed the royal mind with force and vigor. After comparing the conduct of the Pope very unfavorably with that of Jesus Christ, the Emperor proceeds to say: “We shall give you no further trouble, it being in vain for us to pray or entreat you, since you are obstinately determined not to hearken to our prayers and entreaties. We can bear to be despised and affronted, but we will not be commanded.”

A second embassy was established with Ennodius and Peregrinus, the Bishop of Misenum. These ambassadors sent letters that reiterated the old conditions and stated that nothing less than the complete exile of the troublesome Acacius would be acceptable. This was too much for the Emperor to handle. He angrily dismissed the envoys, sending them off in an old, leaky ship, and specifically instructed Demetrius and Heliodorus to ensure they didn’t step foot in his territory once they set sail for home. Following the fleeing ambassadors was a document that clearly conveyed the Emperor's stance with strength and determination. After comparing the Pope’s actions unfavorably to those of Jesus Christ, the Emperor stated: “We will not trouble you further, as it is pointless for us to pray or plead with you, since you are stubbornly set on ignoring our prayers and requests. We can withstand being disrespected and insulted, but we will not be ordered around.”

This was dated July 11th, 517, and reveals an unexpected dignity in the old Emperor, and it makes us glad to record that, while he lived, the Bishop of Constantinople was at least preserved in a salvable state.

This was dated July 11th, 517, and shows an unexpected dignity in the old Emperor. We are glad to note that, while he was alive, the Bishop of Constantinople was at least kept in a salvageable state.

But when Anastasius died, then Hormisdas began again upon Justin, his successor, and never stopped until Acacius was struck from the roll of bishops and until the East acknowledged the spiritual supremacy of the West. That the victory was of no long continuance or of any enormous value, does not prevent us from noticing that it gave to Magnus Felix Ennodius his permanent place in the Roman calendar, and did everything for his literary and ecclesiastical comfort. He was well rewarded for his devotion to the cause.

But when Anastasius died, Hormisdas went back to targeting Justin, his successor, and didn’t stop until Acacius was removed from the list of bishops and the East accepted the spiritual authority of the West. Even though this victory didn’t last long or hold much real importance, it did help Magnus Felix Ennodius secure his lasting spot in the Roman calendar and supported him in both his literary and church pursuits. He was well compensated for his loyalty to the cause.

Anastasius reigned 491-518, and Hormisdas, who had once 80 been married and had a son, who also became Pope, ruled in his sphere from 514 to 523. Thus he had nearly five years wherein to rejoice over his obstinate dead enemy. And Ennodius possessed his soul in peace and turned his attention once more to polite literature.

Anastasius ruled from 491 to 518, and Hormisdas, who had once been married and had a son who also became Pope, governed in his area from 514 to 523. This gave him almost five years to celebrate the defeat of his stubborn dead rival. Meanwhile, Ennodius found peace and went back to focusing on literary pursuits.

Of the writings which he has left to us, the principal are the life of Epiphanius; another of Antonius of Pannonia, a hermit at Lake Como and then a monk at Lerins; together with a Eucharisticum de Vita sua and the apology and panegyric mentioned above. Add to these nine books of letters, “weighed down with emptiness,” and various itineraries, declamations, and poetical pieces, and you have all he did. The letters are most unsatisfactory when we remember that he was the friend, and perhaps the relative, of men like Boethius, Faustus, Avienus, Caesar of Arles, Aurelian, and of bishops and other prelates without number, and lived in Italy under the great Theodoric. He is utterly lacking in contemporary portraits, and his accounts of his three journeys give us nothing valuable. All is stilted, unnatural, and dull. He was not much of a traveller at best. A trip into Burgundy, another across the Po to see his sister, and one from Rome by sea, make up the list of which he kept any trace in his writings. He is in no haste to detail the sayings and doings at Constantinople! But it should be said that these performances with the pen were previous to his elevation to the mitre. Afterward he doubtless composed only hymns and epigrams—the hymns being decent and the epigrams very much the reverse. The German scholar Teuffel looks upon his productions as an “important source of history” for some enigmatic reason of his own, but Simcox very justly scouts them; and the Romanist Berington asserts that he rises “with weariness” from their perusal. I must personally declare that they exhibit neither skill, taste, nor information. They are jejune and empty to a marvellous degree; and for complication of sentences and unclassical phraseology, they are equal to the stupidest books of a later day. And nothing worse than this can be said by any critic.

Of the writings he left behind, the main ones are the life of Epiphanius; another about Antonius of Pannonia, a hermit at Lake Como and later a monk at Lerins; along with a Eucharisticum de Vita sua and the apology and praise mentioned earlier. In addition, there are nine books of letters, “burdened with emptiness,” and various itineraries, speeches, and poetry, which sum up his work. The letters are particularly disappointing when we consider he was friends, and possibly related, to notable people like Boethius, Faustus, Avienus, Caesar of Arles, Aurelian, and many bishops and other leaders while living in Italy under the great Theodoric. He completely lacks contemporary portraits, and his accounts of his three journeys offer no valuable insights. Everything feels forced, unnatural, and dull. He wasn’t much of a traveler at all. A trip to Burgundy, another across the Po to visit his sister, and one from Rome by sea make up the total of trips he documented in his writings. He isn’t eager to share details about what happened in Constantinople! However, it's worth noting that these writings were done before his rise to a higher position. After that, he likely only wrote hymns and epigrams—the hymns being acceptable and the epigrams quite the opposite. The German scholar Teuffel considers his works an “important source of history” for some unclear reason, but Simcox rightly dismisses them; and the Romanist Berington claims that he “rises with weariness” after reading them. Personally, I have to say that they show no skill, taste, or knowledge. They're remarkably dull and empty; for complexity of sentences and unclassical phrasing, they match the most foolish books from later times. Nothing worse can be said by any critic.

The Eucharisticum is an insincere sort of thanksgiving for his restoration to health, and very far behind the style of Augustine which it copies. It gives us a few particulars of his personal history, but it is prosaic and Pharisaic, and full of a mock humble 81 glorification of the blessed Victor the Martyr, by whose intercession he is now convalescent.

The Eucharisticum is a insincere form of gratitude for his recovery, and it falls well short of Augustine's style that it imitates. It shares some details about his personal history, but it comes off as dull and self-righteous, filled with a fake humble glorification of the blessed Victor the Martyr, through whose intercession he is now recovering. 81

The hymns are a trifle more hopeful, and really merit our notice. They are by no means the “dozen tame hymns” of which Simcox speaks so contemptuously. There are sixteen of them and three are quite good. Here, for instance, is the Christe lumen perpetuum:

The hymns are a bit more uplifting and definitely deserve our attention. They're certainly not the “dozen tame hymns” that Simcox talks about so dismissively. There are sixteen of them, and three are actually quite good. For example, here’s the Christe lumen perpetuum:

“O Christ, the eternal light

“O Christ, the everlasting light

Of every sun and sphere,

Of every sun and planet,

Illumine thou our mortal night

Light up our mortal night

And keep our spirits clear.

And keep our spirits high.

“Let nothing evil smite,

"Let nothing bad harm,"

Nor enemy invade;

No enemy shall invade;

And let us stainless be, and white,

And let us be pure and clean,

By nothing base betrayed.

By nothing low betrayed.

“Guard thou the hearts of all,

“Protect everyone's hearts,

But chiefly of thine own;

But mainly of your own;

And hold us, that we may not fall,

And hold us so we don’t fall,

Through thy great might alone.

Through your great might alone.

“That so our souls may sing,

“That so our souls may sing,

When favoring light they see;

When they prefer light, they see;

And every vow and tribute bring

And every promise and offering come

To God in Trinity.”

To God in Trinity.

The Christe precamur is quite as good:

The Christe precamur is just as good:

“To thee O Christ we ever pray

“To you, O Christ, we always pray

And blend our prayer with tears;

And mix our prayer with tears;

Thou pure and holy One, alway

Thou pure and holy One, always

Protect our night of years!

Protect our years of nights!

“Our hearts shall be at rest in thee;

“Our hearts will find peace in you;

In sleep they dream thy praise,

In sleep, they dream of your praise,

And to thy glory, faithfully,

And for your glory, faithfully,

They hail the coming days.

They celebrate the upcoming days.

“Give us a life that shall not fail;

“Give us a life that won't let us down;

Refresh our spirits then;

Lift our spirits then;

Let blackest night before thee pale,

Let the darkest night fade away before you,

And bring thy light to men!

And bring your light to people!

“Our vows in song we pay thee still,

“Our vows in song we still offer you,

And, at the evening hour,

And, in the evening,

May all that we have purposed ill

May all that we planned poorly

Be right through sovereign power!”

"Be right through government power!"

82

There is yet one more hymn which seems worthy of a place in our regard. It is the Christe salvator omnium:

There is yet one more hymn that seems deserving of our attention. It is the Christe salvator omnium:

“O Christ, the Saviour of all,

“O Christ, the Savior of all,

Thou Lord of the heavens above;

You Lord of the heavens above;

We ask thy glorious aid

We ask for your glorious help

Before the day shall remove.

Before day breaks.

“The sun is hastening down;

“The sun is setting;

His light is sunk in the west;

His light has faded in the west;

He hideth the world in gloom,

He hides the world in darkness,

According to God’s behest.

By God's command.

“Do thou, most excellent Lord,

"Do you, most excellent Lord,

As we thy followers pray,

As we your followers pray,

To us, all weary with toil,

To us, all tired from hard work,

Grant quiet night on our way.

Grant us a peaceful night on our journey.

“That day, from our darkening hearts,

“That day, from our darkening hearts,

May never withdraw her light;

May never dim her light;

But, safe in thy guardian grace,

But, safe in your guardian grace,

Thy love illumine our night.”

"Your love lights up our night."

The poetical and spiritual range of these lyrics is not extensive, of course, but it is a vast improvement on those “uncleanly imitations of Martial,” or such involved and heartless tricks of verse as he sometimes essays. But he became a saint, and that must suffice! His life has been written by Sirmond; and his times and life together have occupied the attention of Fertig (Passau, 1855). He died at Padua, as we are credibly informed, on July 17th (XVI. Kal. Aug.), 521, and this date is assigned to him in the Roman Catholic calendar of saints. His epitaph, according to Despont, who wrote in 1677, was still to be found in the church of St. Michael, and testimonies to his services are among the acts of the Fifth Synod of Rome, and are included in the public papers of Hormisdas.

The poetic and spiritual range of these lyrics isn't extensive, but it's a significant improvement over those "unclean imitations of Martial" or the complicated and heartless verse tricks he sometimes attempted. However, he became a saint, and that's what matters! His life was documented by Sirmond, and both his times and life have been explored by Fertig (Passau, 1855). He reportedly died in Padua on July 17th (XVI. Kal. Aug.), 521, and this date is noted in the Roman Catholic calendar of saints. His epitaph, according to Despont, who wrote in 1677, was still found in the church of St. Michael, and references to his contributions are among the records of the Fifth Synod of Rome, as well as included in the official documents of Hormisdas.

When you break open the important historical facts with which he was identified, then like the toad from the stone, comes forth Ennodius. And like that toad, though “ugly and venomous,” he yet “wears a precious jewel in his head.”

When you uncover the key historical facts associated with him, then like the toad from the stone, Ennodius emerges. And like that toad, although “ugly and venomous,” he still “wears a precious jewel in his head.”

83

CHAPTER VIII.
CAELIUS SEDULIUS AND HIS ALPHABET HYMN.

Latin hymnology gives a distinguished place to a hymn of twenty-three stanzas, each stanza containing four lines and beginning with a letter of the alphabet in regular order. Thus from A to Z all the letters appear except J, U, and W. Caterva is spelled Katerva, to answer for K. Y is represented by Ymnis, which is another form of Hymnis. And at last Zelum concludes the list. The author struggles with a difficulty when he takes Xeromyrrham to answer for X, but otherwise the ideas and versification are so excellent as to have made the hymn classic. The Roman Breviary uses two selections from it. One commences A solis ortus cardine, ad usque, and the other, Hostis Herodes impie. The general subject is the Nativity, but the poem soon proceeds to the Miracles of our Lord, and closes with an ascription of praise for His Resurrection.

Latin hymnology gives a special place to a hymn with twenty-three stanzas, each containing four lines and starting with a letter of the alphabet in order. All the letters from A to Z appear except J, U, and W. Caterva is spelled Katerva to account for K. Y is represented by Ymnis, which is another form of Hymnis. Finally, Zelum wraps up the list. The author faces a challenge when using Xeromyrrham for X, but overall the ideas and structure are so impressive that this hymn has become a classic. The Roman Breviary includes two selections from it. One begins with A solis ortus cardine, ad usque, and the other, Hostis Herodes impie. The main topic is the Nativity, but the poem quickly moves on to the Miracles of our Lord and ends with a celebration of His Resurrection.

There can be no doubt about the authorship. Old manuscript codices, and the tradition of the Church, assign it definitely to Caelius Sedulius—sometimes called Caius Caelius Sedulius—who flourished near the middle of the fifth century. But his personal history is much harder to come at, and the few facts which we possess only stimulate our curiosity to know more. And besides, he is so entangled with another Sedulius—also a poet, also a celebrated author, also a Scot, and also involved in much obscurity—that nearly every notice of his name contains more or less of error. This second Sedulius, however, wrote no hymn which has survived, and therefore needs no further mention. He is always named Sedulius Scotus, to distinguish him from our Sedulius, who is invariably called Caelius Sedulius. He flourished somewhere between 721 and 818, while the best ascertained date of his predecessor’s life appears to be 434.

There’s no doubt about who wrote this. Old manuscript codices and church tradition clearly attribute it to Caelius Sedulius—sometimes known as Caius Caelius Sedulius—who was active around the mid-fifth century. However, uncovering his personal history is much more challenging, and the few facts we have only make us more curious to learn more. Additionally, he’s often confused with another Sedulius—also a poet, well-known author, also a Scot, and also shrouded in mystery—so almost every mention of his name includes some errors. This second Sedulius, however, didn’t write any surviving hymns, so there’s no need to discuss him further. He’s usually referred to as Sedulius Scotus to separate him from our Sedulius, who is consistently called Caelius Sedulius. He lived sometime between 721 and 818, while the best confirmed date for his predecessor’s life appears to be 434.

Our sources of information regarding Sedulius are Isidore of Seville and Fortunatus of Poitiers. Jerome (Hieronymus) left a 84 catalogue of authors from the time of St. Peter to his own day. This was continued by Gennadius, as Notker of St. Gall tells us, and then it was still further extended by Isidore. Neither Jerome nor Gennadius mention our poet; the first because he died in 420, before Sedulius had achieved distinction, and the second possibly for the same reason, as his death occurred about 496 at Marseilles. Isidore (who died 636) then undertook to supply the deficiencies of the catalogue and inserted a brief note respecting Sedulius.

Our information about Sedulius comes from Isidore of Seville and Fortunatus of Poitiers. Jerome (Hieronymus) created a list of authors from the time of St. Peter up to his own era. This was continued by Gennadius, as Notker of St. Gall tells us, and was further expanded by Isidore. Neither Jerome nor Gennadius mentions our poet; Jerome didn't because he died in 420, before Sedulius became notable, and Gennadius likely didn't for the same reason, as he passed away around 496 in Marseilles. Isidore (who died in 636) then took on the task of filling in the gaps in the catalogue and added a brief note about Sedulius.

Earlier than Isidore, however, is Fortunatus (530-609), who names our author as one of the five first Christian poets. Juvencus he dates at 330 A.D.; Sedulius flourished in the first half of the fifth century; Prudentius was converted in 405; Paulinus died in 458, and Arator was at his zenith in 560. This would seem to fix pretty closely the period to which Sedulius belongs.

Earlier than Isidore, however, is Fortunatus (530-609), who names our author as one of the first five Christian poets. Juvencus he dates at 330 CE; Sedulius thrived in the first half of the fifth century; Prudentius converted in 405; Paulinus died in 458, and Arator was at his peak in 560. This seems to closely establish the period to which Sedulius belongs.

References in the manuscripts are of no additional value. They tell us that he was a “Gentile layman,” or, in other words, a person not of Italian birth; that he learned philosophy in Italy; was converted and baptized by Macedonius, a presbyter; and that he wrote his theological works in Arcadia, or, as some say, Achaia. The Vatican “Codex of the Queen of Sweden” calls him a “verse-maker” and “teacher of the art of heroic metre.” Another codex adds that he also taught other varieties of metrical composition, and that all this happened in the days of the younger Theodosius, son of Arcadius, and of Valentinian, son of Constantine. Of his specific writings still another codex states that he “put forth in Achaia this book against error and composed in verse a commendation of the Christian faith.”

References in the manuscripts don’t really add any value. They indicate that he was a “Gentile layman,” meaning he wasn’t born in Italy; that he studied philosophy in Italy; was converted and baptized by Macedonius, a presbyter; and that he wrote his theological works in Arcadia, or as some say, Achaia. The Vatican “Codex of the Queen of Sweden” describes him as a “verse-maker” and “teacher of the art of heroic meter.” Another codex mentions that he also taught other forms of metrical composition, and that all of this took place during the reign of the younger Theodosius, son of Arcadius, and Valentinian, son of Constantine. According to yet another codex, he “put forth this book against error in Achaia and wrote a verse praise of the Christian faith.”

Some Sedulius, “notable for his writings,” appears to have found his way into Spain where, in the year 428, Isicius, a Palestine monk, who had become Bishop of Toledo, detained him for his good fellowship at Toledo. With him is said to have tarried a certain Bishop Oretanus, and the inference is that these three worthies held numerous symposia upon theology and literature. But the story is denied by Nicolaus Antonius, the historian of old Spanish scholarship.

Some Sedulius, “notable for his writings,” seems to have made his way to Spain where, in the year 428, Isicius, a monk from Palestine who became Bishop of Toledo, kept him for his good companionship in Toledo. It’s said that a certain Bishop Oretanus stayed with him, and it’s suggested that these three individuals had many discussions about theology and literature. However, this account is disputed by Nicolaus Antonius, the historian of early Spanish scholarship.

Those minute and laborious investigators, the Benedictines, have, with ant-like patience, threaded every corner of the labyrinth in which these stray facts are gathered. They assert that Macedonius probably received him after he had been baptized by some 85 one else. And while we do not know under what master he studied theology, nor even where the school was located, we know that Sedulius became presbyter in a church whose bishop’s name was Ursinus, and where Ursicinus, Laurentius, and Gallicanus were his co-presbyters.

Those detailed and diligent researchers, the Benedictines, have, with the persistence of ants, explored every nook of the complex maze where these scattered facts are collected. They claim that Macedonius probably took him in after someone else had baptized him. Although we don't know who taught him theology or where the school was, we do know that Sedulius became a presbyter in a church whose bishop was named Ursinus, and where Ursicinus, Laurentius, and Gallicanus served as his fellow presbyters.

Ussher relates that the epithet Scotigena—the Scot—was frequently applied to him. Trithemius gives us to understand that he was led by love of learning to visit France, then Italy, then Asia, and then Achaia, and that his reputation was gained in the city of Rome. Sixtus Senensis compares him to Apollonius of Tyana in his zealous pursuit of wisdom; and enlarges the list of countries which he traversed by adding Britain and Spain. Under Theodosius and at Rome, he too declares Sedulius to have been famous in prose and verse. But Ussher first claimed him for Britain; and Ussher it was who maintained that he was a pupil of that Hildebert who ranks among the earliest of the Irish bishops. It must not be forgotten that somewhere in Britain in those days there was the light of Christianity, for in 432 St. Patrick set out from Scotland “to convert Ireland.” Nor can we omit to notice that Ussher styles Sedulius “Scotus Hybernensis,” thus originating the expression “Scotch-Irishman,” but using it in exactly the reverse of its modern sense.

Ussher notes that the title Scotigena—the Scot—was often given to him. Trithemius indicates that his passion for learning led him to visit France, then Italy, then Asia, and then Achaia, and that he gained his reputation in Rome. Sixtus Senensis compares him to Apollonius of Tyana for his intense pursuit of knowledge and expands the list of countries he traveled to by including Britain and Spain. Under Theodosius and in Rome, he also states that Sedulius was well-known for both prose and poetry. However, Ussher was the first to claim him for Britain, and it was Ussher who argued that he was a student of Hildebert, one of the earliest Irish bishops. It's important to remember that at that time, there was a presence of Christianity somewhere in Britain, as in 432 St. Patrick left Scotland “to convert Ireland.” We should also note that Ussher refers to Sedulius as “Scotus Hybernensis,” thus creating the term “Scotch-Irishman,” but using it in the opposite way of how we understand it today.

So far as these partial facts and conjectures go we are safe in affirming that Sedulius was a learned and studious person, probably an Irishman—for at that time Scot and Irishman were synonymous—and that he gained renown about the year 434, having studied in Italy, travelled extensively, and been a resident in Achaia. The temptation is, however, irresistible to make him Irish rather than Scotch, upon the strength of the most ancient “bull” on record. It is found in the Alphabet Hymn and reads thus:

So far as these partial facts and guesses go, we can confidently say that Sedulius was a knowledgeable and dedicated person, likely an Irishman—since at that time, Scot and Irishman meant the same thing—and that he gained fame around the year 434, having studied in Italy, traveled extensively, and lived in Achaia. However, it's hard not to lean towards the idea that he was Irish rather than Scottish, based on the oldest “bull” on record. It's found in the Alphabet Hymn and reads as follows:

“Quarta die jam foetidus

"On the fourth day, already rotten"

Vitam recepit Lazarus,

Lazarus received life,

Cunctisque liber vinculis

Free from all bonds

Factus superstes est sibi.”

He has survived for himself.

“Upon the fourth day Lazarus

"On the fourth day Lazarus"

Revived, though all malodorous;

Revived, though all stinky;

And freed from the enchaining ground

And freed from the binding ground

Himself his own survivor found!”

“Found himself his own survivor!”

The writings of Sedulius are more numerous than might be supposed. Those which have been preserved are nine, two in verse and the rest in prose. The most elaborate is a commentary on the four Gospels, dedicated to the abbot Macedonius and to 86 which he prefixed his Carmen Paschale. He also wrote on the Pauline Epistles, as did his namesake of the ninth century. To Theodosius he addressed a book. He wrote treatises on the books of Priscian and Donatus, the grammarians. He also treated of the miracles of Christ in prose and sent out many “epistles of Sedulius Scotigena.” His poetry is comprised in the Alphabet Hymn; in the Carmen Paschale whence we get nothing for hymnology except the hexameter Salve Sancta Parens enixa (puerpera regem); and in the Elegy, from which comes the Cantemus socii.

The writings of Sedulius are more numerous than you might think. The ones that have been preserved include nine works, two in verse and the rest in prose. The most detailed is a commentary on the four Gospels, dedicated to the abbot Macedonius, and it includes his Carmen Paschale. He also wrote about the Pauline Epistles, just like his namesake from the ninth century. He addressed a book to Theodosius and wrote treatises on the works of the grammarians Priscian and Donatus. He also discussed the miracles of Christ in prose and published many “epistles of Sedulius Scotigena.” His poetry includes the Alphabet Hymn, the Carmen Paschale from which we get only the hexameter Salve Sancta Parens enixa (puerpera regem); and the Elegy, from which the Cantemus socii originates.

The Carmen Paschale is an epic in the Virgilian style. The Elegy is an exhortation to the faithful. But the Alphabet Hymn has enriched the Church with two lyrics, one on the Nativity and one on the Slaughter of the Innocents. By placing the first stanza side by side with the first stanza of the famous Ambrosian hymn, it is easily seen that they are the same.

The Carmen Paschale is an epic in the style of Virgil. The Elegy encourages the faithful. However, the Alphabet Hymn has added to the Church with two lyrics, one about the Nativity and another about the Slaughter of the Innocents. By putting the first stanza next to the first stanza of the well-known Ambrosian hymn, it's clear that they are identical.

Ambrosian.

“A solis ortus cardine

"At dawn's first light"

Et usque terrae limitem

To the land's limit

Christum canamus principem

Let's sing to Christ the King

Natum Mariae virginis.”

Natum Virgin Mary.

Sedulian.

“A solis ortus cardine

"From the point of sunrise"

Ad usque terrae limitem

To the ends of the earth

Christum canamus principem

Let’s sing of Christ the King.

Natum Maria virgine.”

Natum Maria virgin.

But this is no unusual occurrence in days when the language of the Psalms was employed in the Ambrosian hymns, and when the Ambrosian hymns themselves furnished a convenient foundation for the later praises of the Church. Not only did Sedulius imitate them closely, but Ennodius, Fortunatus, Gregory, Bede, Rabanus, and Damiani—with many other unknown writers—studied and copied their metre and expression. A curious instance of this same copying and following can be found in our own hymn. In it the stanza, Ibant magi quam viderant, contains two lines which have been inserted bodily in a production of the fourteenth or fifteenth century. It is true that they are very suggestive and beautiful, but when Sedulius wrote

But this was not an unusual situation in times when the language of the Psalms was used in Ambrosian hymns, and when the Ambrosian hymns themselves provided a solid foundation for the later praises of the Church. Not only did Sedulius closely imitate them, but Ennodius, Fortunatus, Gregory, Bede, Rabanus, and Damiani—along with many other unknown writers—studied and copied their meter and style. A fascinating example of this same imitation can be found in our own hymn. In it, the stanza, Ibant magi quam viderant, includes two lines that have been directly inserted into a work from the fourteenth or fifteenth century. While it's true that they are very evocative and beautiful, when Sedulius wrote

“Stellam sequentes praeviam

“Following the star”

Lumen requirunt lumine,”

Light needs light,

he wrote what was original with him, but which was sheer theft in the hands of the author of Hymnis laudum preconiis, who nevertheless takes the couplet to grace the feast of the Three Kings.

he wrote what was original to him, but which was pure theft in the hands of the author of Hymnis laudum preconiis, who still takes the couplet to celebrate the feast of the Three Kings.

Latin hymns are by no means all beautiful or all graceful. The earlier pieces appear and reappear—fragments from the better 87 workmanship of the past—throughout the Dark Ages. And here we must leave Sedulius. If he was indeed the companion of Hildebert, his story belongs to that fabulous age of the British Church when bishops were but simple pastors and when great purity and truth prevailed. In the Alphabet Hymn there are references to the direct Scripture narrative; to the “enclosed John” who greets the Saviour; to Him fed with a little milk, who Himself feeds the birds; to the great Shepherd revealed to shepherds; to Herod who seems to fear a King who does not covet earthly dignities; to the Magi who seek their Light from the light; to the healing of the sick and the raising of the dead; to the water that blushes into wine, as perhaps Crashaw had read; to Peter who fears by nature and walks the wave by faith; to Lazarus “his own survivor;” to Judas the carnifex who professed peace by his kiss which was not in his soul; to Him who triumphing over Tartarus returned of Himself to heaven. Such is the hymn, and upon reading it one is not surprised that Fortunatus called its author Sedulius dulcis—the sweet Sedulius. Nay, Rudolph of Dunstable goes so far as to perpetrate a pun, and declares that Sedulius sedulously sings of things that are old and new. And the dear man of God, Dr. Martin Luther of blessed memory, who had no relish for Ambrose’s hymns, called our Irishman a poeta Christianissimus, and translated into his massive German both the hymns the Breviary had extracted from his chief poem.

Latin hymns aren’t all beautiful or graceful. The earlier pieces show up repeatedly—fragments from the better craftsmanship of the past—throughout the Dark Ages. And here we must leave Sedulius. If he was indeed the companion of Hildebert, his story belongs to that legendary time of the British Church when bishops were just simple pastors and when great purity and truth prevailed. In the Alphabet Hymn, there are references to the direct narrative of Scripture; to the “enclosed John” who greets the Savior; to Him who is fed with a little milk, who Himself feeds the birds; to the great Shepherd revealed to shepherds; to Herod, who seems to fear a King who doesn’t covet earthly honors; to the Magi who seek their Light from the light; to the healing of the sick and the raising of the dead; to the water that turns into wine, as perhaps Crashaw had read; to Peter, who naturally fears but walks on the waves by faith; to Lazarus, “his own survivor;” to Judas the carnifex who professed peace with a kiss that wasn’t in his heart; to Him who, triumphing over Tartarus, returned to heaven by His own power. Such is the hymn, and after reading it, one is not surprised that Fortunatus called its author Sedulius dulcis—the sweet Sedulius. Moreover, Rudolph of Dunstable even goes so far as to make a pun, stating that Sedulius sedulously sings of things both old and new. And the dear man of God, Dr. Martin Luther of blessed memory, who didn’t care for Ambrose’s hymns, called our Irishman a poeta Christianissimus, and translated into his strong German both the hymns that the Breviary took from his main poem.

88

CHAPTER IX.
Venantius Fortunatus the Troubadour.

Venantius Honorius Clementianus Fortunatus was a man not satisfied with four names. In jest or earnest he assumed another, Theodosius. In point of time he had an interesting position; in regard to residence his story becomes really valuable; and when we add that he gave to the Church several of her best-known hymns, he appears before us as a person unfamiliar, but highly attractive.

Venantius Honorius Clementianus Fortunatus was a guy who wasn’t satisfied with just four names. Whether in jest or seriously, he added another one, Theodosius. He lived during a noteworthy time; his life story gets really interesting when we consider where he lived; and when we mention that he wrote some of the Church’s best-known hymns, he comes across as someone unfamiliar yet very appealing.

If, as we have reason to think, he came into France in 566 or 567, at the age of thirty-five or thirty-six, we must suppose him to have been born about 531. He was an Italian of Treviso, which is not far northwest of Venice and northeast of Padua. Of his parentage and early education (except the fact that he was trained at Ravenna) we are ignorant; but he is said to have been acquainted with Boethius, a thing hard to believe, for the philosopher perished in 524. We are left in some doubt whether he had set forth from Italy because the Lombards were about to invade his part of it, or whether religious motives were at the bottom of this “exile,” as he is very ready to call it.

If, as we think, he arrived in France in 566 or 567, at around thirty-five or thirty-six years old, we can assume he was born around 531. He was from Treviso, an Italian city not far northwest of Venice and northeast of Padua. We don't know much about his background and early education (other than that he was educated in Ravenna), but he is said to have known Boethius, which is hard to believe since the philosopher died in 524. We're unsure whether he left Italy because the Lombards were about to invade his area or if there were religious reasons behind this "exile," as he readily calls it.

Judging his unknown past by his better-known later history, he was a man of affable and genial character, who could pay for all favors in the small coin of panegyric, and whose pen filled his pocket and procured him the hospitality of the rich and the great of the earth. We know he could sing, for he says so himself; and he could also turn verses so sweet and mellow that even the poorest of them were learned by his admirers and recited again with much delight. Now it happened that his eyes were affected, and his friend Gregory of Tours sent him some of the blessed St. Martin’s holy lamp-oil. When this was rubbed upon them—and it was doubtless good oil, and therefore not an objectionable ointment—he was greatly helped. He consequently showed his gratitude in two ways: by making a pilgrimage to the blessed St. 89 Martin’s own town, and by writing the blessed St. Martin’s biography. This last he accomplished to the extent of four books of verse, employing, without any apparent scruple, the much more classic and elaborate treatise of Sulpicius Severus as the groundwork of his own. It was this journey which raises the question whether he was avoiding the Lombards or performing a pious vow when he entered France. Perhaps in this, as in other events of his life, the religious garment covered the secular desire.

Judging his unknown past by his better-known later history, he was a friendly and cheerful guy who could repay favors with a few kind words, and whose writing filled his wallet and earned him the hospitality of the rich and powerful. We know he could sing, because he said so himself; and he could also write verses so sweet and smooth that even the simplest of them were memorized by his fans and recited with great joy. It turned out that his eyes were troubled, and his friend Gregory of Tours sent him some of the holy oil from St. Martin's lamp. When he rubbed this on his eyes—and it was definitely good oil, and thus not an unwelcome treatment—he was greatly helped. In return, he expressed his gratitude in two ways: by making a pilgrimage to St. Martin's hometown and by writing St. Martin’s biography. He completed this in four books of verse, using, without any second thoughts, the much more classic and detailed work of Sulpicius Severus as the foundation for his own. This journey raises the question of whether he was running away from the Lombards or fulfilling a religious vow when he entered France. Perhaps, as in other events of his life, the religious purpose masked a worldly desire.

From his native country, then, he made his way into another and less cultivated region. There was a Gallo-Roman society at the time, very much as there now are groups of educated persons in Siberia, or in the seaboard cities of China. A certain freemasonry of intelligence passed a literary man along from castle to cloister and from cloister to court. It was a period when classic learning was at its lowest ebb, and when the Romance tongues, like the second growth of a forest, were thickly clustering in upon the few survivors of the ancient groves of literature. The sixth century was removed from the past, but had not attained to much on its own account.

From his home country, he then traveled to another, less developed region. At that time, there was a Gallo-Roman society, similar to the educated groups you find today in Siberia or in coastal cities of China. A kind of shared understanding among intellectuals allowed a writer to move easily from castle to monastery and from monastery to court. It was a time when classical learning was at its lowest point, and the Romance languages, like new growth in a forest, were rapidly emerging around the few remnants of ancient literature. The sixth century was distanced from the past but hadn't really accomplished much on its own yet.

Yet we must not think that this century was barren of beginnings. The Merving kings—Clovis, and Childebert, and Clotaire the First, and Charibert—had now given place to Chilperic on the throne of France. Indeed, some writers are inclined to make this sixth century the true commencement of the Middle Ages, and it is very certain that we can see a great deal in the story of Fortunatus which is mediaeval. Moreover, Mohammed was born in 570, at Mecca, while our future bishop was traversing Gaul. And nearly contemporary with our author’s birth—that is, in 533—comes the announcement of the supremacy of the Roman bishop, which culminated in 590 in the strong administration of Gregory the Great. Fortunatus lived, therefore, in days when Latin Christianity was taking shape, and when the most aggressive of false religions was springing up. We have indeed said, in effect, that the Western Empire was at an end, and that the Monarchy of France had begun in 476.

Yet we shouldn't think that this century was without its beginnings. The Merovingian kings—Clovis, Childebert, Clotaire the First, and Charibert—had now made way for Chilperic on the throne of France. In fact, some writers are inclined to see the sixth century as the real start of the Middle Ages, and it's clear that we can find a lot in the story of Fortunatus that feels medieval. Moreover, Mohammed was born in 570 in Mecca, while our future bishop was traveling through Gaul. Close to the time of our author's birth—in 533—comes the declaration of the supremacy of the Roman bishop, which reached its peak in 590 with the strong leadership of Gregory the Great. Fortunatus lived in a time when Latin Christianity was taking shape, and when the most aggressive of false religions was emerging. Indeed, we've essentially stated that the Western Empire had come to an end and that the Monarchy of France began in 476.

Thus, as he looked backward, the Italian refugee could recall the successive blows of barbarian swords—the swords of Alaric, and Genseric, and Attila, and Odoacer—under which Rome had fallen. When Alboin started his raid from Pannonia in 568, with 90 Lombards (Longobardi) and Gepidae and twenty thousand Saxons, it was surely enough to make a troubadour take refuge at Tours.

Thus, as he looked back, the Italian refugee could remember the repeated strikes of barbaric swords—the swords of Alaric, Genseric, Attila, and Odoacer—that had caused the fall of Rome. When Alboin launched his raid from Pannonia in 568, with Lombards (Longobardi), Gepidae, and twenty thousand Saxons, it was definitely enough to send a troubadour seeking safety in Tours.

Our materials for the biography of Fortunatus from this point in the story become more available. He kept an itinerary, which was lost; but he wrote often to Gregory of Tours, and this seems to be the only correspondence which he conducted in a natural and ordinary manner. From it we learn that he crossed the mountains in a “snowy July,” and had written either “on horseback or half asleep.” He passed some time at Metz and Rheims. His days and nights were spent in travelling and feasting and in preparing songs and odes, to the consternation of his modern biographer, Luchi, who does not find much evidence of piety in these proceedings.

Our sources for Fortunatus's biography from this point onward become more accessible. He kept a travel log, which was lost; but he frequently wrote to Gregory of Tours, and this appears to be the only correspondence he maintained in a natural and casual way. From these letters, we learn that he crossed the mountains during a "snowy July," and he mentioned writing either "on horseback or half asleep." He spent some time in Metz and Rheims. His days and nights were filled with traveling, feasting, and preparing songs and odes, much to the dismay of his modern biographer, Luchi, who doesn’t see much evidence of piety in these activities.

Fortunatus is his own exponent, and his language, literally translated, gives us a vivid picture of the way in which he made friends with everybody. “Travelling among the barbarians” (he writes to Gregory), “on a long journey, either weary of the way or drunk beneath the icy chill, at the exhortation of the muse (I know not whether more cold or sober), a new Orpheus I gave voices to the wood, and the wood replied.” The sentence illustrates not merely his experience but also his style of composition, which is turgid and frequently obscure. His panegyrics, for example, abound in the most fulsome flattery, arrayed bombastically in a string of nouns, verbs, and adjectives half a page long. The real idea walks within much of his Latin, like a pigmy in a great court train, ridiculously small and ridiculously pretentious.

Fortunatus speaks for himself, and his language, when literally translated, paints a clear picture of how he made friends with everyone. “Traveling among the barbarians” (he writes to Gregory), “on a long journey, either tired of the road or freezing from the icy chill, at the muse's encouragement (I can't tell if I was more cold or sober), I became a new Orpheus, giving voice to the woods, and the woods responded.” This sentence shows not only his experiences but also his writing style, which is inflated and often hard to understand. His praises, for instance, are filled with over-the-top flattery, presented in a long-winded array of nouns, verbs, and adjectives that stretch for half a page. The true meaning often gets lost in his Latin, like a tiny figure lost in a grand royal robe, both absurdly small and absurdly showy.

Sometimes these same expressions of our poet betoken a convivial familiarity with his friend Gregory of Tours, which is not precisely canonical. Many post-classical words appear, and phrases which no grammarian would easily justify. The man is full of sly hints of good eating and drinking, and has a high-flown style of compliment, as when he writes to Lupus, “As often as I put together the parts of your discourse, I thought that I reclined upon ambrosial roses.” To Sigismund and Aregesles, two brothers, he declares that, “This sweet letter reveals to me the names of friends. Here is the brilliant Sigismund, and here is the modest Aregesles. After Italy, O Rhine, thou givest me parents, and by the coming of these brothers I shall be no longer a stranger.” In fact, he picked up “brothers” and “parents” 91 with charming facility, and had a dexterity in drawing a corner of the mantle of royal favor over him which any courtier might covet.

Sometimes these same expressions from our poet reflect a friendly intimacy with his friend Gregory of Tours that isn’t exactly traditional. Many post-classical words appear, along with phrases that no grammarian would easily defend. The man is full of sly references to good food and drink, and has an inflated style of praise, as when he writes to Lupus, “Every time I piece together your words, I feel like I'm lying on heavenly roses.” To Sigismund and Aregesles, two brothers, he says, “This lovely letter shows me the names of friends. Here is the brilliant Sigismund, and here is the humble Aregesles. After Italy, O Rhine, you give me family, and with the arrival of these brothers, I will no longer be a stranger.” In fact, he picked up “brothers” and “family” 91 with charming ease, and had a knack for drawing a piece of royal favor over him that any courtier would envy.

Thus he went—we cannot well detect in what order or by what method, but pretty conclusively as a troubadour might have done—all through France. Like Chamisso, he proposed to

Thus he went—we can't quite figure out in what order or by what method, but pretty convincingly like a troubadour might have done—all through France. Like Chamisso, he planned to

“Take his harp in his hand

“Take his harp in his hand

And wander the wide world over,

And travel all around the world,

Singing from land to land.”

"Singing everywhere."

With Sigebert, King of Austrasia, he contracted quite a friendship, and being at Poitiers when Gelesuintha was put to death, he lamented her in verses which pleased Sigebert, her brother-in-law and avenger, greatly. He also became well acquainted with Euphronius of Tours, nephew of St. Gregory, the bishop, and thus laid a good foundation for ecclesiastical preferment. But it was to Poitiers that he gradually drifted, and there circumstances fixed him for the most of his life.

With Sigebert, King of Austrasia, he formed a strong friendship, and while in Poitiers, when Gelesuintha was killed, he expressed his sorrow in verses that greatly pleased Sigebert, her brother-in-law and avenger. He also became good friends with Euphronius of Tours, the nephew of St. Gregory, the bishop, which set him up nicely for a church position. However, he eventually settled in Poitiers, where he spent most of his life due to the circumstances there.

We may safely conclude that Tours, which is not a great distance off, first attracted his wandering feet. He had a duty to the blessed St. Martin’s holy lamp and to the blessed St. Martin’s holy memory, and these devout proceedings were more than sufficient to commend him to a hospitable bishop. Contemporary accounts of him are lacking, if we except the brief notice of Paul the Deacon, which cannot properly be called contemporary, as it is in his history of the Lombards, which was prepared in the first half of the eighth century. But Fortunatus again comes to our rescue with quite a goodly supply of verses and with some epistles which show that the life of that period was a curious resultant between the Roman and barbarian ideas. It ought in honesty to be added that Brunehilda was no saint, and that the court of the Merovingians was so barbaric that it stood by and saw her torn to death, at eighty, at the heels of a wild horse; and this was later even than Fortunatus’s day.

We can confidently say that Tours, which isn't too far away, was likely the first place to catch his attention. He had a commitment to the holy lamp of St. Martin and to the revered memory of St. Martin, and these pious activities were more than enough to earn him the favor of a welcoming bishop. There aren't many contemporary accounts of his life, except for a brief mention by Paul the Deacon, which isn't truly contemporary since it's part of his history of the Lombards, written in the early eighth century. However, Fortunatus helps fill in the gaps with a substantial collection of poems and letters that reveal how life during that time was a strange mix of Roman and barbarian influences. It's also important to note that Brunehilda was not a saint, and the Merovingian court was so brutal that they allowed her to be torn to death at eighty, dragged by a wild horse; this event happened even after Fortunatus's time.

By this time Treviso (Trevisium) had been regularly attacked by the Lombards, and the pilgrimage, which had changed to a pleasure-trip, changed again to a residence. He speaks of himself later as having been “for nine years an exile from Italy,” and his only reference to his family that is discoverable is when he tells the Abbess Agnes that she is as dear to him as his own sister 92 Titiana. He is a poet driven like a leaf before the storm, and he is whirled first into Tours and then into the safe eddy of Poitiers, which he celebrates reverently in song as the home of the great Hilary.

By this point, Treviso had been consistently under attack by the Lombards, and the pilgrimage, which had turned into a leisure trip, shifted again to a place to live. He later refers to himself as having been “an exile from Italy for nine years,” and the only mention of his family is when he tells Abbess Agnes that she is as dear to him as his own sister Titiana. He is a poet tossed around like a leaf in a storm, first swept into Tours and then finding refuge in Poitiers, which he passionately praises in song as the home of the great Hilary. 92

His royal friendships are made apparent by epithalamia—especially that on the marriage of Sigebert and Brunehilda—and by various odes. But now comes the real romance of our poet’s life. Clotaire the First had married a fair woman named Radegunda, whose piety gave him not a little trouble. She was determined to keep all her vigils and fasts and to exert herself in works of charity, even to the scrubbing of the base of the altar with her own hands. It was one of her greatest pleasures to take leprous women in her arms and kiss them, and when one of the lepers said to her, “Who will kiss you after you embrace us?” she “answered benevolently, that if others will not kiss me, it is truly no affair of mine.”

His royal friendships are clear through epithalamia—especially the one for the marriage of Sigebert and Brunehilda—and through various odes. But now we get to the true romance of our poet's life. Clotaire the First married a beautiful woman named Radegunda, whose devotion caused him quite a bit of trouble. She was determined to keep all her vigil and fast days and to dedicate herself to acts of charity, even scrubbing the base of the altar with her own hands. One of her greatest joys was to embrace leprous women and kiss them, and when one of the lepers asked her, “Who will kiss you after you hug us?” she kindly responded, “If others won’t kiss me, it’s really none of my concern.”

It would be beneath the dignity of this narrative, if it were not a portion of her own life in the Latin, for us to record the incident which helped to cause her separation from her husband. She had arisen at night and came back thoroughly chilled, and with her feet properly cold. Clotaire growled out that he would sooner have a nun for a wife (jugalem monacham) than such a queen. So she took him at his word, founded a convent at Poitiers, and distinguished herself to later generations by many noble works.

It would be beneath the dignity of this story, if it weren't part of her own life in the Latin, for us to mention the incident that led to her separation from her husband. She had gotten up at night, returned completely chilled, and her feet were cold. Clotaire grumbled that he would rather have a nun as a wife (jugalem monacham) than such a queen. So she took him at his word, established a convent in Poitiers, and set herself apart for future generations with many noble deeds.

Over this convent she placed her maid Agnes, and served her former servant with profound humility and obedience, albeit she must always have been herself the ruling spirit of the place. With Fortunatus she formed a close friendship. And as this is the beginning of the conventual and ecclesiastical side of his career, we may as well bring the story up to its parallel point in current history.

Over this convent, she appointed her maid Agnes and treated her former servant with deep humility and obedience, even though she must have always been the one in charge. She developed a close friendship with Fortunatus. Since this marks the start of the religious and ecclesiastical aspect of his career, we might as well bring the story up to its equivalent point in present history.

Gregory, Archbishop of Tours and historian of France, always addresses his friend Fortunatus as presbyter Italicus. That Fortunatus embraced the monastic life at Aquileia (about 558-59) has been maintained, and the opinion is also fairly defended that he was enrolled as a “cleric” at Poitiers, although he was novus, or a “new-comer,” there. He had evidently some quasi ecclesiastical connection, and those were days when the celibacy of the clergy was much mooted, but when the wandering monks had not yet been held to the stringencies of the monastic orders. If we ask Fortunatus why he remained in Gaul, he replies that Radegunda retained him there “by her prayers and vows.” It is conjectural 93 that he was first chaplain to the convent, and it is certain that then he was elevated to the rank of Bishop of Poitiers.

Gregory, Archbishop of Tours and historian of France, always refers to his friend Fortunatus as presbyter Italicus. It's believed that Fortunatus took on monastic life at Aquileia around 558-59, and there's also a strong argument that he joined as a “cleric” at Poitiers, even though he was a novus, or “new-comer,” there. He clearly had some quasi ecclesiastical ties, and these were times when the celibacy of the clergy was a hot topic, yet the wandering monks hadn't yet been held to the strict rules of monastic orders. If we ask Fortunatus why he stayed in Gaul, he says that Radegunda kept him there “through her prayers and vows.” It's speculated that he was initially the chaplain of the convent, and it's certain that he was later promoted to Bishop of Poitiers.

To this daughter of Berthar, King of the Thuringi, our troubadour now paid his devoirs. Often at “the convivial banquets of the barbarians” he had “poured forth his verses.” He was now to become the devoted cavalier of a queen and an abbess, and to furnish literature with some very unique specimens of religio-amatory verse.

To this daughter of Berthar, King of the Thuringi, our troubadour now paid his respects. Often at “the lively feasts of the barbarians” he had “shared his verses.” He was now set to become the devoted knight of a queen and an abbess, and to provide literature with some very unique examples of religious-love poetry.

The life of Radegunda, written by Fortunatus and amplified by the nun Bandonivia, furnishes many interesting facts about this holy woman. She took her final resolution to separate from her husband after he had unjustly put her brother to death. On this she went to St. Medard and declared her intention of celibacy, and thence to the church of St. Martin, at Tours, where she made her formal vows. From this she retired to her villa called Suedas, near Poitiers, which she turned into a convent. Thither in 569 the Emperor Justinus (Justin II.) sent rich presents, one being a portion of the true cross. This inspired Fortunatus with a new song, and he broke out in the Vexilla Regis, which is surely one of the most stirring strains in our hymnology.

The life of Radegunda, written by Fortunatus and expanded by the nun Bandonivia, provides many fascinating details about this holy woman. She decided to separate from her husband after he unjustly killed her brother. Following this, she went to St. Medard and expressed her intention to remain celibate, and then to the church of St. Martin in Tours, where she made her formal vows. After that, she moved to her villa called Suedas, near Poitiers, which she converted into a convent. In 569, Emperor Justinus (Justin II.) sent lavish gifts, including a piece of the true cross. This inspired Fortunatus to write a new song, and he began the Vexilla Regis, which is definitely one of the most powerful pieces in our hymn collection.

The following version expresses literally and without modification the ideas set forth in the Latin:

The following version conveys the ideas presented in the Latin exactly as they are:

“VEXILLA REGIS PRODEUNT.”

The royal banners forward fly;

The royal flags are flying;

The cross upon them cheers the sky;

The cross above them brightens the sky;

That cross whereon our Maker hung,

That cross where our Creator hung,

In human form, by anguish wrung.

In human form, completely exhausted by pain.

For he was wounded bitterly

For he was deeply hurt

By that dread spear-thrust on the tree,

By that terrifying spear jab into the tree,

And there, to set us free from guilt,

And there, to free us from guilt,

His very life in blood he spilt.

His very life in blood he spilled.

Accomplished now is what was told

Accomplished now is what was said

By David in his psalm of old,

By David in his ancient psalm,

Who saith,[5] “The heathen world shall see

Who says,[5] “The non-believing world will see

God as their King upon the tree.”

God as their King on the tree.”

94

O tree, renowned and shining high,

O tree, famous and standing tall,

Thy crimson is a royal dye!

Your crimson is a royal color!

Elect from such a worthy root

Elect from such a worthy source

To bear those holy limbs, thy fruit.

To carry those sacred limbs, your fruit.

Blessèd upon whose branches then

Blessed are those whose branches then

Hung the great gift of God to men;

Hung the great gift of God to humanity;

Whose price, of human life and breath,

Whose cost, of human life and breath,

Redeemed us from the thrall of death.

Redeemed us from the grip of death.

Thy bark exhales a perfume sweet

Your bark gives off a sweet fragrance.

With which no nectar may compete;

With which no nectar can compare;

And, joyful in thine ample fruit,

And, happy with your abundant fruit,

A noble triumph crowns thy root.

A noble victory crowns your origin.

Hail, altar! and thou, Victim, hail!

Hail, altar! And you, Victim, hail!

Thy glorious passion shall not fail;

Your glorious passion will not fail;

Whereby our life no death might lack,

Where our life wouldn't lack any death,

And life from death be rendered back.

And life will be restored from death.

O Cross, our only hope, all hail!

O Cross, our only hope, all hail!

In this the time when woes assail,

In this time when troubles attack,

To all the pious grant thy grace,

To everyone who is devout, grant your grace,

And all the sinners’ sins efface!

And all the sinners’ sins are erased!

At this time Fortunatus also composed a long poem of thanks to Justin and Sophia for gifts sent to himself, by which it would appear that he was tolerably well identified with the interests of Radegunda and her convent.

At this time, Fortunatus also wrote a long thank-you poem to Justin and Sophia for the gifts they sent him, which showed that he was quite connected to the interests of Radegunda and her convent.

From this date onward his friendship with Agnes and Radegunda exposed both him and them to very considerable comment. He even refers to it in one of his poems, addressed to the abbess, in which he protests the purity of his conduct. But it is not hard to see how his expressions might be misunderstood. They are frequently fervid beyond the courtesies of compliment, and they remind us all the while of those singers of the eleventh and twelfth centuries who begin with William, Count of this very city of Poitiers (1071-1127), and who have made the name of “troubadour” synonymous with the praise of love and beauty. Fortunatus calls on Christ, and Peter, and Paul, and Mary to witness the entire propriety of his love for Agnes and Radegunda, but he follows it with lines which Bertrand de Born or Alain Chartier might have composed.

From this date on, his friendship with Agnes and Radegunda drew a lot of attention to both him and them. He even mentions it in one of his poems directed at the abbess, where he defends the purity of his actions. However, it's easy to see how his words could be misinterpreted. They are often so passionate that they go beyond polite compliments, reminding us of those singers from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, starting with William, Count of this very city of Poitiers (1071-1127), who made the term “troubadour” synonymous with the celebration of love and beauty. Fortunatus calls on Christ, Peter, Paul, and Mary to witness how appropriate his love for Agnes and Radegunda is, but he follows that with lines that could have been written by Bertrand de Born or Alain Chartier.

Really there is a great deal of this exuberant poetry in the worthy 95 chaplain. He wrote every sort of odd acrostic on the holy cross, reminding us in more ways than one of Damasus, or of the later cavalier poets of England. He tells Radegunda, who seems his principal star, that everything is alike when he does not see her; that although the sky is cloudless, yet, if she is absent, “the day stands without a sun.” He excuses himself in other verses for sending her violets instead of lilies and roses. Any incident in which Radegunda plays a part is enough to turn the poetic stream upon the mill-wheel of his verse. If there are flowers on the altar; if there are flowers sent by her to himself; if she has retired from the world to perform her vows; if she has returned again to the public gaze, and especially if he has been at a little dinner or has received some agreeable little dishes—then the bard strings his harp!

There’s really a lot of this lively poetry in the honorable chaplain. He wrote all sorts of quirky acrostics about the holy cross, reminding us in various ways of Damasus or the later cavalier poets of England. He tells Radegunda, who seems to be his main inspiration, that everything feels the same when he doesn’t see her; that even though the sky is clear, if she’s absent, “the day stands without a sun.” He apologizes in other verses for sending her violets instead of lilies and roses. Any situation where Radegunda is involved is enough to spark the flow of his poetry. If there are flowers on the altar; if there are flowers sent from her to him; if she has withdrawn from the world to keep her vows; if she has returned to the public eye, especially if he has enjoyed a nice dinner or received some delightful little dishes—then the bard picks up his harp!

It is quite amusing to read some of these effusions. He advises Radegunda, as Paul did Timothy, to drink wine on occasion. And when the queen and the abbess conspire to make his life pleasant he has plenty of metrical gratitude to offer. They send him butter (butyr) in a lordly dish; they furnish chestnuts in baskets woven by their own hands; they provide milk, and prunelles, and olives, and eggs. For all these he renders thanks in kind. Never were eggs and butter sung in a loftier strain! But sometimes the poet descends a trifle from his elevated phrases. He says pathetically in one of these effusions that they sent him “various delicacies for his full stomach” (tumido ventre), and that he got asleep after it and failed to furnish the appropriate verses. He laments this in proper metre, declaring that he had opened his mouth and shut his eyes (the old gormandizer!) and had eaten on, regardless of his duty. And for this he craves forgiveness from his beata domnia [it ought to be domina] filia—his blessed queen-daughter. But be good enough to observe that his own gifts in return are very small, and that he is always apologizing and hoping that they may not be rejected. Truly this was such a man as Sir Walter Scott has sung, for

It’s pretty entertaining to read some of these outpourings. He advises Radegunda, like Paul did with Timothy, to drink wine now and then. And when the queen and the abbess team up to make his life enjoyable, he has plenty of lyrical thanks to give. They send him butter (butyr) in a fancy dish; they bring chestnuts in baskets they’ve woven themselves; they offer milk, prunes, olives, and eggs. For all this, he expresses his gratitude in kind. Never were eggs and butter celebrated in such a grand way! But sometimes the poet tones it down a bit from his lofty language. He sadly remarks in one of these outpourings that they sent him “various treats for his full stomach” (tumido ventre), and that he dozed off afterward and failed to produce the right verses. He laments this in proper meter, stating that he had opened his mouth and closed his eyes (that old glutton!) and had kept eating, ignoring his responsibilities. And for this, he asks for forgiveness from his beata domnia [it should be domina] filia—his blessed queen-daughter. But please note that his own gifts in return are quite small, and he’s always apologizing and hoping they won’t be turned away. Truly, he was such a man as Sir Walter Scott has sung, for

“The best of good cheer and the seat by the fire

“The best of good cheer and the spot by the fire

Was the undenied right of the barefooted friar.”

Was the undeniable right of the barefoot friar.

Only it may be safely questioned whether our Fortunatus was any more of an ascetic than Damasus himself. One almost wishes for 96 an historical picture—and it should be a good theme, by the way—in which Fortunatus and his two friends appear. It should be that celebrated feast which he describes [J. P. Migne: Patrologia; Opera Fortunati, Lib. xi., cap. ii.], where Agnes had adorned the tables and the apartment with “every species of blossoming plant;” where the rich wines, and the generous fare, and the crystal, and the gold, and the flowers should brighten the fine hall of the chateau; and where, perhaps, the ecclesiastic should take his small harp and strike its strings with a delicate hand, while the fair face of Agnes and the darker beauty of Radegunda should inspire his song.

Only it can be questioned whether our Fortunatus was really any more of an ascetic than Damasus himself. One almost wishes for a historical depiction—and it would be a great subject, by the way—where Fortunatus and his two friends appear. It should be that famous feast he describes [J. P. Migne: Patrologia; Opera Fortunati, Lib. xi., cap. ii.], where Agnes decorated the tables and the room with "every type of flowering plant;" where the fine wines, the lavish food, the crystal, the gold, and the flowers brighten the grand hall of the chateau; and where, perhaps, the clergyman should take his small harp and delicately strum its strings, while the lovely face of Agnes and the deeper beauty of Radegunda inspire his song.

One traces to this mellow undercurrent of human life the swing of his best lyrics—the Pange lingua gloriosi praelium certaminis and those hymns to the Virgin of which he was the earliest promoter. No ene can doubt the influence of these women upon the Ave maris stella or the Quem terra pontus aethera. Say what we please about his piety, he has written what will live with the best. And to compare him to the melancholy Cowper, as Mrs. Charles has done, can only be characterized as a most amusing misconception.

One can trace the gentle undercurrent of human life in the flow of his best lyrics—the Pange lingua gloriosi praelium certaminis and those hymns to the Virgin that he was one of the earliest promoters of. No one can doubt the influence of these women on the Ave maris stella or the Quem terra pontus aethera. No matter how we talk about his piety, he has written pieces that will stand the test of time. Comparing him to the melancholy Cowper, as Mrs. Charles has done, is simply a rather amusing misconception.

We know nothing of him as bishop further than the fact that the office became vacant in 599, and he was an available as well as distinguished candidate. Surviving Radegunda, who passed away in 587, he died about 609, full of years and honors—the last of the classics and the first of the troubadours; the connecting link between Prudentius and the Middle Ages; the biographer of some of the saints and the interested collector of many legends of their miracles; and, finally, the first of Christian poets to begin that worship of the Virgin Mary which rose to a passion and sank to an idolatry. Venantius Fortunatus was neither a bad man nor, in the highest sense, a holy man. But he was a poet in spite of his barbaric Latin, and a writer of hymns which live to-day, long after the particulars of his career are forgotten.

We know nothing more about him as a bishop except that the position became vacant in 599, and he was a qualified and notable candidate. Surviving Radegunda, who died in 587, he passed away around 609, having lived a long and honored life—he was the last of the classics and the first of the troubadours; the link between Prudentius and the Middle Ages; the biographer of some saints and a dedicated collector of many legends about their miracles; and, ultimately, the first Christian poet to start the veneration of the Virgin Mary, which eventually turned into a fervent devotion and then idolatry. Venantius Fortunatus wasn’t a bad man, nor was he, in the highest sense, a holy man. But he was a poet despite his rough Latin, and a writer of hymns that still exist today, long after the details of his life have been forgotten.

97

CHAPTER X.
GREGORIUS MAGNUS [540-604].

The materials which are at hand for the life of Gregory the Great are, if anything, too numerous. In their original form they include all that Paul the Deacon (quoted by the Venerable Bede) and John the Deacon (quoted by everybody) have chosen to relate. And these have been so anxious to do entire justice to the great Pope that they fill their pages with miracles, wonders, and signs, as well as with the authentic facts of history. But Gregory carved for himself such a niche in the temple of fame that we are not likely to go very far astray in searching for the proper estimate of his work.

The resources available about the life of Gregory the Great are, if anything, overwhelming. In their original form, they encompass everything that Paul the Deacon (as cited by the Venerable Bede) and John the Deacon (quoted by many) have chosen to share. They have worked hard to give the great Pope his due, filling their pages with miracles, wonders, and signs, as well as genuine historical facts. However, Gregory established such a significant place in the hall of fame that we’re unlikely to go too far wrong in seeking an accurate assessment of his contributions.

It may be safely assumed that from this pontificate dates the supremacy of the Roman see. It was Gregory whose missionary spirit opened the doors of Britain to the truth. It was he who, without asserting any superior claim, opposed successfully the encroachments of the Greek patriarchs. And it was again he who gave to the Church her sacred melodies.

It can be confidently said that this papacy marks the beginning of the dominance of the Roman church. Gregory was the one whose missionary zeal brought the truth to Britain. He, without claiming any higher authority, successfully challenged the advances of the Greek patriarchs. And once again, it was he who provided the Church with its sacred music.

He was born, says Paul the Deacon, in the city of Rome, of a father named Gordianus and a mother named Sylvia. These people were of the Anician family and were also of distinguished religious descent. Felix—fourth of the name and Pope under the title of Felix III.—was his atavus, or great-great-great-grandfather. The very name Gregorius our worthy deacon declares to be the Greek equivalent of the word “Watchful.”

He was born, according to Paul the Deacon, in the city of Rome, to a father named Gordianus and a mother named Sylvia. These individuals belonged to the Anician family and had a notable religious background. Felix—who was the fourth of that name and served as Pope under the title of Felix III.—was his great-great-great-grandfather. The deacon points out that the name Gregorius is the Greek equivalent of the word “Watchful.”

The child of such a house would be well nurtured in all the learning of the time. Hence, he was trained in grammar, rhetoric, and dialectics—the ancient trivium or complete course of liberal education. Naturally, too, he became an excellent scholar. And when he grew up he was called to an important post in Roman civil affairs. He became praetor of the city—a city which was subject to Byzantium and exposed to incursions of various barbarian 98 invaders. The Lombards, indeed, attacked it during his praetorship.

The child from such a family would receive a well-rounded education in all the knowledge of the time. As a result, he was trained in grammar, rhetoric, and logic—the ancient trivium or complete course of liberal education. Naturally, he turned into an excellent scholar. When he grew up, he was appointed to an important position in Roman civil affairs. He became the praetor of the city—a city that was under Byzantium's control and vulnerable to incursions from various barbarian invaders. The Lombards actually attacked it during his time as praetor.

At this period of his life his love for display was as remarkable as his subsequent simplicity. He delighted in rich attire and surrounded himself with the pomp and circumstance of his position. A rich man and a rich man’s son, he was thoroughly in sympathy with passing affairs, and as Rome bloomed the more vigorously above her own decay, he was himself one of those “flowers of evil” whose gaudy hues brightened the scene. But at the same time he became accustomed to the management of large affairs, and his administration secured to him the good will of his associates and subordinates. It can often be noticed that these early Fathers came to their power in the Church after having been strictly and carefully trained in the world. Hilary and Ambrose were as conspicuous examples of this foreordination as was Gregory the Great.

At this point in his life, his love for show was as striking as his later simplicity. He loved wearing lavish clothes and surrounded himself with the grandeur that came with his status. As a wealthy man and the son of a wealthy man, he was completely engaged with current events, and just as Rome flourished even as it decayed, he was one of those "flowers of evil" whose bright colors added to the spectacle. However, he also grew accustomed to managing large operations, and his leadership earned him the goodwill of both his peers and subordinates. It’s often observed that these early Church Fathers achieved their power after being rigorously trained in the world. Hilary and Ambrose were clear examples of this calling, just like Gregory the Great.

Not long previous to this time—for it had been about the year of Gregory’s birth—Benedict had reformed the monastic order. His work, to put it briefly, consisted in guarding the entrance to monasticism and in regulating the hours, habits, and customs of those celibates who professed such a vocation for the religious life. From his wise and systematic arrangements, which have been but little improved upon though often reinforced by “reformations,” monasticism derived that adaptation to the active and practical life of the West, which it had lacked in the preceding centuries. Indeed, he so far reacted against the contemplative idleness of the East, as to aim rather at an industrial than a learned order. But his successors corrected this defect, and gave the order the literary and educational character which has been its greatest claim to the gratitude of Christendom. Thus it came to be that the Benedictine Fathers became the order of scholars, the editors of the Fathers, of the Acta Sanctorum, and of the Histoire Litteraire de France. The permanent revenues, the fixity and quiet of these monastic lives, the slow coral-building of these unknown workers, have resulted in gathering for us all that the mediaeval historian can desire upon the religious side. And it is here that, delving amid the dust of these mountainous masses of literature, the student of Latin hymnology will find his rarest delight. For these acute scholars have literally picked up and printed, yea, and what is more to the 99 purpose, they have indexed and classified—whatever he can wish in the way of productions in prose and verse by any known author. The old MSS. are strained through into readable type. Their contents are sorted and sifted. And he who pores over these pages will rise from them at length with a profound conviction that the scholarship of the Latin Church, and particularly the Benedictine Order, deserves well from the world of letters and merits the admiration of the Church Universal.

Not long before this time—around the year Gregory was born—Benedict had reformed the monastic order. To put it simply, his work involved guarding the entrance to monastic life and organizing the hours, habits, and customs of those celibates who committed themselves to a religious vocation. His wise and systematic arrangements, which haven’t changed much despite being frequently reinforced by “reformations,” allowed monasticism to adapt to the active and practical life of the West, something it had lacked in earlier centuries. In fact, he reacted against the contemplative idleness of the East by aiming for an order that was more industrial than scholarly. However, his successors corrected this issue and infused the order with a literary and educational character that has garnered gratitude from Christendom. Thus, the Benedictine Fathers became the order of scholars, the editors of the Fathers, the Acta Sanctorum, and the Histoire Littéraire de France. The stable income, stability, and tranquility of these monastic lives, along with the slow but steady contributions of these lesser-known workers, have resulted in a treasure trove of material that medieval historians desire on the religious front. It is here that the student of Latin hymnology will find the greatest joy, as these diligent scholars have meticulously collected, printed, and more importantly, indexed and classified everything they could find in prose and verse by any known author. The old Manuscripts. have been transformed into readable type. Their contents have been organized and filtered. Anyone who studies these pages will eventually come away with a deep conviction that the scholarship of the Latin Church, and particularly the Benedictine Order, deserves recognition from the literary world and merits the admiration of the entire Church.

Into such an order as this—an order of which he was to be one of the most illustrious lights—a divine impulse was pressing Gregory. He grew more closely attached to the Benedictines of Monte Cassino. His religious relatives encouraged his evident zeal. And thus after vibrating like a bee between the odorous rose and the honey-giving clover, he settled upon the humbler and sweeter flower and let the world go by.

Into a situation like this—one where he was to become one of the most notable figures—a divine urge was driving Gregory. He grew increasingly connected to the Benedictines of Monte Cassino. His devout family members supported his clear enthusiasm. And so, after flitting like a bee between the fragrant rose and the sweet clover, he chose the simpler and sweeter flower and let the world pass him by.

The Arian Lombards had encamped upon that region which we after their name now call Lombardy. The Roman bishops were already the prop of the heathen state against the semi-Christian invaders; but with Lombards, and those whose religion was only a fiction, their influence was deplorably slight. Yet as Christianity increased, according to George Herbert’s simile,

The Arian Lombards had set up camp in the area we now call Lombardy after them. The Roman bishops were already supporting the pagan state against the semi-Christian invaders, but when it came to the Lombards and those whose religion was just a facade, their influence was sadly minimal. However, as Christianity grew, in line with George Herbert’s analogy,

“Like to those trees whom shaking fastens more,”

“Like those trees that grow stronger with every shake,”

the Church became doubly influential through the skill of Gregory. He felt religion to be the source of the truest strength and thus he turned his wealth and his life into its treasury.

the Church became even more influential through Gregory's skill. He considered religion to be the source of true strength and therefore dedicated his wealth and his life to its cause.

In the year 575 he took his great revenues and endowed six new monasteries in Sicily. Then he established a seventh, devoting it to the honor of St. Andrew; and this was at Rome, in his own palace on the Coelian hill. The populace who had seen him in silk and jewels now beheld him, a poor monk of the Benedictine Order, serving the beggars at the gate. In humility of demeanor and in simplicity of food he became a model to his fellow-monks. He attended the sick in his new hospital. He ate only the dried corn, or pulse, which his mother sent to him already moistened in a silver bowl. This bowl or porringer was the only relic of his departed splendor, and we are told that he did not keep even this, but gave it at last to a shipwrecked sailor for 100 whom he had no money, and who begged importunately from him when he was writing in his cell.

In the year 575, he took his significant wealth and established six new monasteries in Sicily. He then set up a seventh, dedicated to St. Andrew, located in his own palace on the Coelian hill in Rome. The people who had seen him dressed in silk and jewels now found him as a poor monk of the Benedictine Order, serving the beggars at the gate. Through his humble attitude and simple meals, he became a role model for his fellow monks. He cared for the sick in his new hospital and only ate the dried corn or pulse that his mother sent him, already soaked in a silver bowl. This bowl was the only reminder of his former wealth, but it is said that he eventually gave it away to a shipwrecked sailor, who had no money and begged him while he was writing in his cell.

The intensity of his devotion led him into great austerities of fasting and prayer and study of the Scriptures. He outdid the others in his abstinence from food and ended by ruining his health, so that he entered the papacy with a broken constitution. When he most needed the support of a vigorous body it was therefore denied to him.

The depth of his devotion drove him to extreme practices of fasting, prayer, and studying the Scriptures. He surpassed everyone else in his self-denial regarding food, ultimately damaging his health, which left him with a weakened constitution when he assumed the papacy. Thus, when he most needed the strength of a healthy body, it was unavailable to him.

The history of his gradual elevation is suggestive. Pope Benedict I. made him one of the seven cardinal deacons, and gave him charge of one of the seven principal divisions of the city. Pelagius II. chose him to head an embassy to Constantinople in 578 to congratulate Tiberius on his accession to the throne. For six years he remained abroad on this and similar service, and returned to Rome to be elected abbot of St. Andrew’s monastery. Here he was perfectly happy. In his Dialogues he speaks of the serene life and death of several of his brethren, and his latest biographer (Rev. J. Barmby) is never tired of relating how the great Pope perpetually looked back with regretful love to those quiet and happy days of peace with God and man.

The history of his gradual rise is quite telling. Pope Benedict I made him one of the seven cardinal deacons and gave him responsibility for one of the seven main districts of the city. Pelagius II chose him to lead a delegation to Constantinople in 578 to congratulate Tiberius on becoming emperor. He spent six years abroad on this and similar missions before returning to Rome to be elected abbot of St. Andrew’s monastery. There, he was completely happy. In his Dialogues, he talks about the peaceful life and death of several of his fellow monks, and his latest biographer (Rev. J. Barmby) never tires of sharing how the great Pope always looked back with fond affection to those tranquil and joyful days of peace with God and others.

It was then that the famous incident occurred which has made historic his missionary zeal, and has handed down three Latin puns as a proof that a man can be witty as well as earnest.

It was then that the well-known incident took place that has made his missionary zeal historic, and has preserved three Latin puns as proof that a person can be both witty and serious.

The slave market at Rome had received some new captives—alas! when was it not the scene of fresh wretchedness in those awful times? But these were of remarkable beauty and fairness of skin, and John the Deacon shall tell us of them in his own words:[6]

The slave market in Rome had gotten some new captives—oh no! When was it not a place of new suffering in those terrible times? But these were strikingly beautiful and had fair skin, and John the Deacon will tell us about them in his own words:[6]

“Perceiving among the rest certain boys for sale, white of body, fair in form, and handsome in face, distinguished moreover by the brightness (nitore) of their hair, he asked the merchant from what country he had brought them. He answered, ‘From the island of Britain, whose inhabitants all display a similar beauty (candore) of face.’ Gregory said, ‘Are those islanders Christians or do they yet hold to their pagan errors?’ The merchant replied, ‘They 101 are not Christians, but are entangled in their pagan delusions’ (laqueis). Then Gregory, groaning deeply, said, ‘Alas! for shame! that the prince of darkness should own those splendid faces; and that such glorious foreheads (tantaque frontis species) should express a mind vacant of the inward grace of God!’ Then he asked the name of their tribe. The merchant responded, ‘They are called Angli.’ Then he said, ‘They are well called Angli, as though they were angels (angeli) for they have angelic faces; and such as these should be fellow-citizens of the angels in heaven.’ Again, therefore, he inquired what was the name of their province. The merchant told him ‘Those provincials are called Deiri.’ Then Gregory said, ‘They are well called Deiri, for they must be snatched from wrath (de ira) and gathered to the grace of Christ. The king of that province,’ he continued, ‘how is he named?’ The merchant replied, ‘He is called Aelle.’ And Gregory, alluding to the name, said, ‘It is well that the king is called Aelle. For Alleluia in praise of the Creator must be sung in those parts.’”

“Seeing certain boys for sale, fair-skinned, well-formed, and good-looking, also distinguished by the brightness of their hair, he asked the merchant where he had brought them from. He answered, ‘From the island of Britain, where all the people have a similar beauty of face.’ Gregory asked, ‘Are those islanders Christians, or do they still hold onto their pagan beliefs?’ The merchant replied, ‘They are not Christians but are caught up in their pagan delusions.’ Then Gregory, groaning deeply, said, ‘Alas! What a shame that the prince of darkness should claim those beautiful faces; and that such glorious appearances should reflect a mind devoid of the inner grace of God!’ He then asked the name of their tribe. The merchant responded, ‘They are called Angli.’ Gregory said, ‘They are rightly called Angli, as if they were angels because they have angelic faces; and such as these should be fellow-citizens of the angels in heaven.’ He then inquired what the name of their province was. The merchant told him, ‘Those people are called Deiri.’ Gregory said, ‘They are rightly called Deiri, for they must be rescued from wrath and gathered into the grace of Christ. What is the name of the king of that province?’ The merchant replied, ‘He is called Aelle.’ And Gregory, referring to the name, said, ‘It is fitting that the king is named Aelle. For Hallelujah in praise of the Creator must be sung in those lands.’”

Such was the commencement of that Christianizing process which eventually brought Anglo-Saxon monks to Rome for education—not that Rome was the chief source and centre from which the work of Christianizing the English was effected. That strangely organized Church, which Patrick had established in Ireland and Columcille (Columba) had propagated to Celtic Scotland, was the missionary Church of that age. Its zeal carried the faith to Scandinavia in the person of its royal converts, the two Olafs, besides Christianizing the Norsemen of Ireland and the lesser islands. Its missionaries poured southward across the lines that sundered Saxon from Celt, and co-operated mightily with the more languid efforts of the Kentish Church established by Augustine. And up to the Synod of Whitby in 664, Patrick rather than Peter was the saint who stood the highest in the esteem of English Christians.

This marks the beginning of the process of Christianizing that eventually led to Anglo-Saxon monks traveling to Rome for education—not that Rome was the primary source and center for the Christianization of the English. The uniquely organized Church that Patrick established in Ireland and Columcille (Columba) spread in Celtic Scotland was the missionary Church of that time. Its passion for spreading the faith reached Scandinavia through its royal converts, the two Olafs, as well as Christianizing the Norsemen of Ireland and the smaller islands. Its missionaries moved southward across the divide between Saxons and Celts and worked closely with the slower efforts of the Kentish Church set up by Augustine. Up until the Synod of Whitby in 664, Patrick, rather than Peter, was the saint who was most revered by English Christians.

Yet it would be unfair to rob Gregory and Augustine of the honor of having begun the work, and begun it on a higher and more permanent level than was possible to the Irish Church. After all, Rome stood for a wider conception of Church and social order and a broader Christian culture. It is to her victory that we owe Bede and the great Churchmen, who adapted the learning and lore of the Latin world to the needs of English Christendom. 102 And so in Augustine’s mission we may see the apostolic succession, in a broader sense of the word than the technical, carried to England, to be transmitted in turn to America. England acknowledged the gift in the establishment of the tax called “Peter’s Pence” for the care and support of pilgrims to Rome, and the support of clerics, who went to study in the Saxon school established in Rome. To this we may trace, perhaps, the spread of hymn-writing from Rome to England, whose results are gathered into the Missals and Breviaries of Sarum, York, and Hereford, and that elaborate compilation, “The Hymns of the Anglo-Saxon Church,” which Rev. J. Stevenson edited for the Surtees Society.

Yet it would be unfair to deny Gregory and Augustine the credit for initiating the work on a higher and more lasting level than what the Irish Church could achieve. After all, Rome represented a broader vision of the Church and social order, along with a richer Christian culture. We owe the successes of Bede and the influential Church leaders, who adapted the knowledge and traditions of the Latin world to the needs of English Christianity, to her triumph. 102 In Augustine’s mission, we can see the apostolic succession, in a broader sense than just the technical one, being brought to England, which would later be passed on to America. England recognized this gift by establishing a tax called “Peter’s Pence” for the care and support of pilgrims traveling to Rome, as well as for clergy who traveled to study in the Saxon school set up in Rome. This may have contributed to the spread of hymn-writing from Rome to England, the results of which are compiled in the Missals and Breviaries of Sarum, York, and Hereford, and in the detailed collection, “The Hymns of the Anglo-Saxon Church,” edited by Rev. J. Stevenson for the Surtees Society.

The mission of Augustine led to far-reaching consequences. One was that the higher classes of Great Britain turned toward Rome as the centre of the world, and one of the remoter consequences of this missionary expedition was the recognition of the papal supremacy. But in his highest flight of authority Gregory the First never assumed nor felt the consciousness of power which caused Gregory the Second to write to Leo, the Isaurian: “All the lands of the West have their eyes directed upon our humility; by them we are considered as a God upon earth.” No, nor did he press his claims as did his other successor, Gregory VII., some times known as Hildebrand.

The mission of Augustine had significant consequences. One was that the upper classes of Great Britain looked to Rome as the center of the world, and one of the more distant outcomes of this missionary effort was the acknowledgment of papal authority. However, at the height of his power, Gregory the First never claimed or felt the sense of authority that made Gregory the Second write to Leo, the Isaurian: “All the lands of the West have their eyes directed upon our humility; by them we are considered as a God upon earth.” No, nor did he assert his claims like his successor, Gregory VII., sometimes known as Hildebrand.

Indeed, Gregory I. in his desire to save these beautiful captives offered himself to Pope Pelagius as a missionary, and even obtained his consent to the expedition. But we are informed that the people surrounded the pontiff on his way to St. Peter’s and begged him to recall their favorite. So that Gregory had gone but three days’ journey before he was overtaken and brought back, almost forcibly, to his monastic home. The scheme of saving Britain was thus deferred but not given up; and when the cardinal-deacon became Pope it was again revived, and with success.

Indeed, Gregory I, in his eagerness to save these beautiful captives, offered himself to Pope Pelagius as a missionary and even got his approval for the mission. However, the people surrounded the pontiff on his way to St. Peter’s and pleaded with him to bring back their beloved Gregory. Consequently, Gregory had only traveled three days before he was overtaken and brought back, almost against his will, to his monastic home. The plan to save Britain was postponed but not abandoned; and when the cardinal-deacon became Pope, it was revived once again, and this time, it succeeded.

In the year 590 Pelagius II. died of the plague. His chair was no sooner empty than Gregory was seen to be the choice of everyone—senate and people and clergy. He was accordingly elected, and then—for such was the feeling in those days—he resisted the honor with all his might. Like Ambrose he fled from the city; he disguised himself; he even wandered in the woods. But it was one of the old principles that the more the elect refused the more their calling and election were to be made sure to them. 103 And therefore, he was found at last, after a thorough search, and was led, literally in tears, back to Rome. He had begged the Emperor Maurice not to confirm this appointment, but it was to no effect that he pleaded for release. His quiet, peaceful days were over, and he was placed at the helm of the ship of the Church to steer her, and the commonwealth which was her freight, through floods of barbarians and into safer seas. I am using his own figure: “I am so beaten by the waves of this world,” he wrote, to his friend Leander, “that I despair of being able to guide to port this rotten old vessel with which God has charged me. I weep when I recall the peaceful shore which I have left and sigh in perceiving afar what I cannot now attain.”

In the year 590, Pelagius II died from the plague. As soon as his position became available, everyone—senate, citizens, and clergy—unanimously chose Gregory. So, he was elected, but at that time, he resisted the honor with all his strength. Like Ambrose, he fled the city; he disguised himself and even hid in the woods. However, it was a well-known principle that the more someone declined the position, the more certain it was that they were meant to take it. 103 Eventually, after a thorough search, he was found and brought back to Rome, literally in tears. He had pleaded with Emperor Maurice not to confirm the appointment, but his requests for release were in vain. His quiet, peaceful days were over, and he was placed in charge of the Church, tasked with guiding it—and the people it carried—through the waves of barbarian invasions and into safer waters. Using his own words: “I am so beaten by the waves of this world,” he wrote to his friend Leander, “that I despair of being able to steer this old ship with which God has entrusted me to safety. I cry when I think of the peaceful shore I have left behind and sigh when I see from afar what I can no longer reach.”

He took his seat in the midst of the plague. Eighty persons in the processions which he organized at seven points in the city to pray at the church of Santa Maria-Maggiore for its cessation, died of the disease during their very progress. Each procession met the others at this church of St. Mary. One consisted of secular clergy; another of abbots and monks; a third of abbesses and nuns; a fourth of children; a fifth of laymen; a sixth of widows, and a seventh of matrons. And thus arose the story about the angel whom Gregory believed that he saw above the summit of the Mole of Hadrian, and who there stood and sheathed his sword. This legend gave to that structure the name of the Castello di San Angelo, the Castle of the Holy Angel.

He took his seat in the middle of the plague. Eighty people in the processions he organized at seven locations in the city to pray at the Church of Santa Maria-Maggiore for the end of the disease died from it during their march. Each procession met up with the others at this church of St. Mary. One group was made up of secular clergy; another of abbots and monks; a third of abbesses and nuns; a fourth of children; a fifth of laypeople; a sixth of widows, and a seventh of matrons. And thus the story emerged about the angel that Gregory believed he saw above the top of the Mole of Hadrian, where he stood and sheathed his sword. This legend gave that structure the name of Castello di San Angelo, the Castle of the Holy Angel.

The Lombards were Gregory’s first care. He corresponded with Theodolinda, their queen, and she became his constant friend and his advocate with the king. He finally obtained from King Agilulf (her second husband) a special truce for Rome and its neighboring territory—a most delightful relief from the terrors of the last thirty years.

The Lombards were Gregory’s top priority. He communicated with Theodolinda, their queen, who became his close friend and supporter with the king. Eventually, he secured a special truce for Rome and its surrounding area from King Agilulf (her second husband)—a huge relief from the fears of the past thirty years.

Moreover, he directed his attention—as Hormisdas had done before him—to the struggle which was never at rest between the Greek and Roman churches. The Patriarch of Constantinople was determined to assert his own superior claims to the veneration of the faithful. Hormisdas had avowed—but never vindicated—the supremacy of the Pope. But his title of Papa was the result of mere adulation and never of general consent. And the patriarch happened to be at this time the strong-willed John the Faster—an austere and pugnacious man. It was natural therefore that 104 he should claim the title of Universal Bishop, and it was equally natural that Gregory, without demanding anything especial for himself, should resist John.

Moreover, he focused his attention—just like Hormisdas had done before him—on the ongoing struggle between the Greek and Roman churches. The Patriarch of Constantinople was set on asserting his own superior claim to the respect of the faithful. Hormisdas had declared—but never justified—the supremacy of the Pope. However, his title of Papa was merely a product of flattery and not of widespread agreement. At this time, the patriarch was the determined John the Faster—an austere and combative man. It was only natural that he would claim the title of Universal Bishop, and equally natural that Gregory, without asking for anything special for himself, would oppose John.

In this controversy—and in those others where his works bear testimony to his literary and political skill—we see Gregory at his best. He is not deficient in satire; occasionally he indulges in playful humor; but he never forgets principle nor flinches from the prosecution of his cause. It cannot be said of him that he proposes to overrule the civil authorities, but he unquestionably tells them some exceedingly plain truths. To the Emperor Maurice he wrote remonstrating against his refusal to allow a soldier to become a monk: “To this by me, the last of His servants and yours, will Christ reply, ‘From a notary I made thee a count of the body-guard; from a count of the body-guard I made thee a Caesar; from a Caesar I made thee an emperor; nay, more, I have made thee also a father of emperors; I have committed My priests into thy hand; and dost thou withdraw thy soldiers from My service?’ Answer thy servant, most pious lord, I pray thee, and say how thou wilt reply to thy Lord in the judgment, when He comes and thus speaks.” In this style he alternately appealed and remonstrated in his dealing with the powers that be.

In this controversy—and in others where his works showcase his literary and political talent—we see Gregory at his best. He’s not lacking in satire; sometimes he shows playful humor; but he never loses sight of his principles nor backs down from advocating for his cause. It's not accurate to say he intends to override the civil authorities, but he definitely tells them some very blunt truths. He wrote to Emperor Maurice, protesting his refusal to let a soldier become a monk: “To this from me, the last of His servants and yours, Christ will respond, ‘From a notary I made you a count of the bodyguard; from a count of the bodyguard I made you a Caesar; from a Caesar I made you an emperor; indeed, I have also made you a father of emperors; I have entrusted My priests to your care; and will you remove your soldiers from My service?’ Answer your servant, most pious lord, I ask you, and say how you will respond to your Lord in the judgment when He comes and speaks like this.” In this way, he alternately appealed and protested in his interactions with those in power.

To John the Faster, however, he administered gall and honey—sometimes separately and sometimes mixed together. “Your holy Fraternity,” he says, on one occasion, “has replied to me, as appears from the signature of the letter, that you were ignorant of what I had written about. At which reply I was mightily astonished, pondering with myself in silence, if what you say is true, what can be worse than that such things should be done against God’s servants and he who is over them should be ignorant?” Two monks had in fact been beaten with cudgels for heresy and finally resorted to Rome in defiance of John, where Gregory pardoned and restored them. The Pope continues: “But, if your holiness did know both what subject I wrote about and what had been done, either against John, the Presbyter, or against Athanasius, monk of Isauria and a presbyter, and have written to me, ‘I know not,’ what can I reply to this, since Scripture says, ‘The mouth that lies slays the soul?’ I ask, most holy brother, has all that great abstinence of yours come to this, that you would, 105 by denial, conceal from your brother what you know to have been done?”

To John the Faster, however, he gave a mix of gall and honey—sometimes separately and sometimes together. “Your holy Fraternity,” he says on one occasion, “has replied to me, as shown by the signature on the letter, that you were unaware of what I had written about. I was quite shocked by this reply, thinking to myself in silence, if what you say is true, what could be worse than that such things happen to God’s servants and the one in charge is oblivious?” Two monks had actually been beaten with sticks for heresy and eventually went to Rome against John’s wishes, where Gregory forgave and reinstated them. The Pope continues: “But if your holiness did know both the topic I wrote about and what happened, either against John, the Presbyter, or against Athanasius, a monk from Isauria and a presbyter, and you wrote to me saying, ‘I don’t know,’ what can I respond to this, since Scripture says, ‘The mouth that lies slays the soul?’ I ask you, most holy brother, has all your great self-denial led to this, that you would, through denial, hide from your brother what you know has occurred?”

If we are, in spite of this plainness, disposed to be severe upon Gregory’s subservience to the civil power of the Byzantine Court, we shall find an instance in his behavior toward Phocas. This man had murdered the Emperor Maurice, gouty and helpless as he was; and had previously put his six sons to death before his eyes. The good old emperor died like a hero, repeating the words of the psalm, “Thou, O Lord, art just, and all Thy judgments are right.” And we need only to turn to Gregory’s writings to prove that the dead man was his friend and had done him many a kindness.

If we are, despite this straightforwardness, inclined to criticize Gregory for his submission to the authority of the Byzantine Court, we can look at his actions towards Phocas as an example. This man had killed Emperor Maurice, who was already suffering and unable to defend himself; he had also previously executed Maurice’s six sons in front of him. The noble old emperor died like a hero, repeating the words of the psalm, “You, O Lord, are just, and all Your judgments are right.” We only need to refer to Gregory’s writings to show that the deceased was his friend and had shown him many kindnesses.

Notwithstanding these gracious and excellent memories of the late emperor, the Senate and people had hailed the advent of Phocas with rapturous delight. His image and that of his wife had been sent to Rome, and now, with the uproar rising to his windows, Gregory descended to the common level of detestable approbation, and caused these images to be carried into the oratory of the Lateran palace. “This,” says one of his biographers, “is the only stain upon the life of Gregory. We do not attempt either to conceal it or to excuse it.” True, Maurice had been a vexatious old man, and his piety, while it was undeniable, was nevertheless somewhat acrid. But the Bishop of Rome should have had sufficient strength at least to repress any tumultuous joy over an act of murderous ambition and hateful selfishness. This, however, is the weakness of many a prelate. In the hour of trial he bends like a reed to the blast, when we should expect him to be an oak, and trust to his roots to grapple him safely down to the firm earth of principle. This great blot, conceded by all candid historians, remains upon his memory.

Despite the fond and wonderful memories of the late emperor, the Senate and the people welcomed Phocas with overwhelming joy. His likeness and that of his wife were sent to Rome, and now, with the noise rising to his windows, Gregory came down to the level of detestable approval, causing these images to be taken into the oratory of the Lateran palace. “This,” says one of his biographers, “is the only blemish on Gregory’s life. We do not attempt to hide it or justify it.” It’s true that Maurice had been a troublesome old man, and while his piety was undeniable, it was also somewhat bitter. But the Bishop of Rome should have had enough strength to at least suppress any boisterous joy over an act of murderous ambition and hateful selfishness. This, however, is a weakness seen in many bishops. In times of trial, he bends like a reed in the wind, when we would expect him to be as strong as an oak, trusting that his roots will anchor him firmly in the principles he should uphold. This significant stain, acknowledged by all honest historians, remains on his legacy.

It is a better picture for us to view when, forsaking his trust in the mercy of barbarians or the senility of despotic power, Gregory looked outward to the new nations and sought to furnish the Roman Church with fresh vigor and vital help from this unwasted source of strength. He corresponded with Childebert II., the unfortunate young King of Austrasia, the son of the notorious but intellectual Brunehilda. With him and with the French bishops he labored to secure the destruction of “simony,” by which was meant the bargain and sale of ecclesiastical positions. He also strove to prevent laymen from being elevated to the episcopate, 106 though he should have remembered that Hilary of Poitiers was a notable argument against his fears.

It’s a better scenario for us to consider when, giving up his faith in the kindness of outsiders or the foolishness of authoritarian rule, Gregory looked towards the emerging nations and aimed to revitalize the Roman Church with fresh energy and necessary support from this untapped source of strength. He communicated with Childebert II, the unfortunate young King of Austrasia and the son of the infamous yet intelligent Brunehilda. Together with him and the French bishops, he worked to eliminate “simony,” which referred to the buying and selling of church positions. He also tried to prevent laypeople from being promoted to bishop, even though he should have remembered that Hilary of Poitiers was a strong counterpoint to his concerns. 106

He also attended to the religious matters of Spain. This province had ceased to be Arian in 587 with the accession of Recared; and with it and with Istria he was entirely successful in his methods of unity and peace. He also overcame the Donatist party in Africa, who had for years been ordaining their own bishops side by side with the regular succession, and sometimes in actual alternation with them.

He also dealt with the religious issues in Spain. This region had stopped being Arian in 587 when Recared took over; he was completely successful in unifying and creating peace there and in Istria. He also defeated the Donatist group in Africa, which had been ordaining its own bishops for years alongside the official succession, and sometimes even alternating with them.

To crown all, he organized a mission to the distant island of the fair-faced Angli in 596, the very date at which the young Childebert perished by poison in the twenty-sixth year of his age. Then it was that Augustine, after one recoil which showed that he was not quite up to the mark of Gregory’s zeal, finally set out in earnest with forty companions. The month was July. The mission was almost an embassy. It went through the intervening kingdoms endorsed to and by their kings. And it went to cheer the little feeble remnant of the Celtic Christians who had escaped the Saxon sword, and to draw from the Venerable Bede his grateful tribute to the man who had already well deserved the title of great. “For,” says Bede, “if Gregory be not to others an apostle, he is one to us, for the seal of his apostleship are we in the Lord.”

To top it all off, he organized a mission to the distant island of the fair-faced Angli in 596, the very year that the young Childebert died from poison at the age of twenty-six. It was then that Augustine, after one hesitation that showed he didn’t quite match Gregory's enthusiasm, finally set out for real with forty companions. The month was July. The mission was almost like an embassy. It traveled through the neighboring kingdoms, supported by their kings. Its purpose was to encourage the small, fragile group of Celtic Christians who had survived the Saxon attacks and to earn from the Venerable Bede his heartfelt praise for the man who had already earned the title of great. “For,” says Bede, “if Gregory is not an apostle to others, he is one to us, for we are the proof of his apostleship in the Lord.”

When we remember, also, his secular services in saving Rome from sack and pillage, we cannot but perceive that he was laying, broad and deep, the foundations of that temporal authority which the Pope of Rome was soon to claim. The revenues of the Roman bishop were growing enormously. He had in Sicily and elsewhere his agents and stewards (defensores). He was rapidly arising to a position of almost independent dignity. His deference to kings was only that of Christian courtesy and love. In another man some of this might have been disfigured by self-seeking and moral obliquity of purpose. In Gregory we find, throughout his career, a noble integrity which was certainly austere enough, but which was in the main pure and free from spot. His weakness was that of overconciliation, of which the case of Phocas is a flagrant example. But his strength was in his just judgment and in his masterful manipulation of the materials before him.

When we think about his secular efforts to protect Rome from being looted and destroyed, we can't help but see that he was laying strong and deep foundations for the temporal authority that the Pope of Rome would soon claim. The income of the Roman bishop was increasing significantly. He had agents and representatives (defensores) in Sicily and elsewhere. He was quickly rising to a position of almost independent respect. His respect for kings was merely a matter of Christian courtesy and goodwill. In another person, some of this might have been tainted by selfishness and questionable motives. But in Gregory, throughout his career, we see a noble integrity that was certainly strict, but mostly pure and unblemished. His flaw was being overly conciliatory, exemplified by the case of Phocas. However, his strength lay in his fair judgment and his skillful handling of the circumstances around him.

In his way, too, he saved Christian art as well as Christian music. He condemns the Bishop of Marseilles (Massilia) for 107 having broken some statues of the saints. And while his remonstrance may perhaps be quoted in favor of image-worship, it certainly cannot be quoted for that blind iconoclasm which would destroy pagan beauty before the shrine of Christian ugliness. In the association of his name with the Gregorian chant he did almost as great a kindness to the Church as did Ambrose when he brought to her services the Greek hymns of the East.

In his own way, he also preserved both Christian art and Christian music. He criticizes the Bishop of Marseilles for having destroyed some statues of the saints. While his objection might be used to support worshiping images, it definitely shouldn't be used to justify a reckless destruction of pagan beauty in favor of Christian ugliness. By linking his name with Gregorian chant, he did a significant service to the Church, similar to the way Ambrose contributed by introducing Greek hymns from the East.

He was a sick man while he labored at these matters of devotion and duty. Rheumatic gout attacked him and crippled his joints. We must add to this that he was not without enemies, and not without many a little sting and thrust of vicious tongues and pens. But he endured to the end, and he probably was sincere when he wrote himself down as Servus servorum—though there have been other popes since his day to follow the custom, and who were the “servants of servants” only according to the “devil’s darling sin, the pride that apes humility.”

He was an ill man while he worked on these matters of devotion and duty. Rheumatic gout plagued him and crippled his joints. We should also mention that he had his share of enemies, along with many little jabs and attacks from vicious voices and critics. But he persevered until the end, and he was likely sincere when he referred to himself as Servus servorum—though there have been other popes since then who followed the tradition, and who were the “servants of servants” only in accordance with the “devil’s favorite sin, the pride that pretends to be humility.”

Thirteen years he held the keys of St. Peter. Busy until the last moment, he wrote or dictated the correspondence which was required. But the disease which was upon him steadily increased until, on March 12th, 604, he was released from suffering and from care. His portrait shows him as a man with high and wrinkled forehead; a thin beard around the cheeks and chin; large, deep-set eyes; straight and manly nose, and a singular lock—almost like that in the conventional portrait of Father Time—upon his brow. There are a great many doctors of divinity who do not a little resemble him to-day. It is a good face, but a somewhat stern and severe one—of the sort to make credible the story that he had a special whip for his choristers, and used it when it was needed.

Thirteen years he held the keys of St. Peter. Busy until the last moment, he wrote or dictated the correspondence that was required. But the illness he was suffering from steadily worsened until, on March 12th, 604, he was relieved from pain and worry. His portrait depicts him as a man with a high and wrinkled forehead; a thin beard around his cheeks and chin; large, deep-set eyes; a straight and strong nose, and a unique lock—almost like the one seen in the traditional portrait of Father Time—on his forehead. There are many divinity scholars today who bear a resemblance to him. It's a good face, but somewhat stern and serious—one that makes the story credible that he had a special whip for his choristers and used it when necessary.

His works fill several volumes in the Patrologia. His Morals, a commentary upon Job, is the very best of his books; but he was probably ignorant of both Hebrew and Greek, and hence his comments on Scripture are rather more homiletical and practical than scholarly. The Pastoral Rule was translated into Saxon by King Alfred, who admired its practical wisdom, and sent a copy to every bishop in his kingdom; under Charles the Great also it was much esteemed in France. His Letters are the great mine of information upon his personal opinions and methods. The Dialogues were addressed to Theodolinda, and 108 in these we find some superstition; and indeed a fondness for saints’ miracles and a weakness for relics were characteristic of his otherwise sensible conduct. He wrote but nine hymns which are authentically traceable to his pen. They are the Primo dierum omnium; the Nocte surgentes vigilemus; the Ecce jam noctis; the Lucis Creator optime; the Clarum decus jejunii; the Audi benigne Conditor; the Magno salutis gaudio, the Jam Christus astra ascenderat, and the Rex Christe, factor omnium. With a lesser degree of probability he has been named as the author of the Aeterne Rex altissime; the En more docti mystico; the Lignum crucis mirabile; the Noctis tempus jam praeterit; the Nunc tempus acceptabile; and the Summi largitor praemii.

His works fill several volumes in the Patrologia. His Morals, a commentary on Job, is the best of his books; however, he probably didn’t know Hebrew or Greek, so his comments on Scripture are more homiletical and practical than scholarly. The Pastoral Rule was translated into Saxon by King Alfred, who admired its practical wisdom and sent a copy to every bishop in his kingdom; under Charles the Great, it was also highly regarded in France. His Letters are a valuable source of information about his personal opinions and methods. The Dialogues were addressed to Theodolinda, and in these, we find some superstition; indeed, a fondness for saints’ miracles and a weakness for relics were characteristic of his otherwise sensible behavior. He wrote only nine hymns that can be confidently attributed to him. They are the Primo dierum omnium; the Nocte surgentes vigilemus; the Ecce jam noctis; the Lucis Creator optime; the Clarum decus jejunii; the Audi benigne Conditor; the Magno salutis gaudio; the Jam Christus astra ascenderat; and the Rex Christe, factor omnium. With a lesser degree of certainty, he has also been named as the author of the Aeterne Rex altissime; the En more docti mystico; the Lignum crucis mirabile; the Noctis tempus jam praeterit; the Nunc tempus acceptabile; and the Summi largitor praemii.

Of these the Rex Christe, factor omnium delighted Luther so much that he declared it in his impetuous way “the best hymn ever written”—an opinion which he would find few nowadays to endorse. Gregory disliked pagan literature and cultivated the style and prosody of Ambrose. It is possible, therefore, that among the Ambrosian hymns there may be those which he has written and which are credited to an earlier date. But the cause of hymnology suffers little by the loss. He was not a poet; but as the man who made the papacy a thing and not a name—as the man who evangelized Britain—and as the man who gave the Gregorian tones to the praises of the Church, he will be held in kindly and lasting remembrance. There was in him a vein of peculiar sarcasm as well as of deep earnestness and of great sagacity, yet his literary merits are not to be weighed against those words and actions written viewlessly on the air, but which still effectually vibrate through the polity of the Roman Catholic Church.

Of these, the Rex Christe, factor omnium impressed Luther so much that he boldly claimed it was “the best hymn ever written”—a view that few would agree with today. Gregory had a dislike for pagan literature and focused on the style and rhythm of Ambrose. Therefore, it’s possible that some of the Ambrosian hymns attributed to an earlier origin may actually have been written by him. However, hymnology isn’t significantly affected by this loss. He wasn’t a poet, but as the person who made the papacy an institution rather than just a title—as the one who brought Christianity to Britain—and as the one who introduced the Gregorian chant to the Church’s praises, he will be remembered with fondness and respect. He had a unique blend of sarcasm, deep earnestness, and sharp insight, yet his literary contributions can't be compared to the impactful words and actions that continue to resonate through the structure of the Roman Catholic Church.

109

CHAPTER XI.
THE VENERABLE Bede.

It happened with Bede as with some other Latin hymn-writers—there were several persons who had the same name as himself. Hilary and Fortunatus and Notker are not the only cases of confusion, for there were certainly three Bedes, and they were not long removed from each other in point of time. Beda Major—the elder or greater Bede—was a presbyter and monk of Lindisfarne, commemorated by his more celebrated namesake. Another was a holy man of the time of Charles the Great. But our own Beda or Bedan was a presbyter and monk of Jarrow, and is distinguished from the rest by the title of “Venerable,” which he shares with Peter the Venerable of Cluny.

It happened to Bede like it did with some other Latin hymn writers—there were several people with the same name as him. Hilary, Fortunatus, and Notker aren't the only cases of mix-ups; there were definitely three Bedes, and they weren't long apart in time. Beda Major—the elder or greater Bede—was a priest and monk of Lindisfarne, recognized by his more famous namesake. Another was a holy man from the time of Charlemagne. But our Beda or Bedan was a priest and monk of Jarrow, and he’s set apart from the others by the title of “Venerable,” which he shares with Peter the Venerable of Cluny.

There are few finer figures in early English history. Sprung from pagan and utterly illiterate ancestry, he has taken his place as an historian, a scholar, a natural philosopher, and a poet; and in every department of this varied knowledge he has shown his ability and industry. English literature recalls him; English history praises him; English scholarship has elaborately edited his writings, and English patriotism has affectionately honored his memory.

There are few greater figures in early English history. Coming from pagan and completely uneducated roots, he has made his mark as a historian, a scholar, a natural philosopher, and a poet; and in every area of this diverse knowledge, he has demonstrated his skill and hard work. English literature remembers him; English history praises him; English scholarship has thoroughly edited his writings, and English patriotism has lovingly honored his legacy.

Cuthbert, his disciple, who wrote his life, begins his narration in the following words:

Cuthbert, his disciple, who wrote his life story, starts his account with these words:

“The presbyter Beda, venerable and beloved of God, was born in the province of Northumbria, in the territory of the monasteries of the Apostles Peter and Paul, which is in Wearmouth and at Jarrow, in the year of our Lord’s incarnation the six hundred and seventy-seventh, which is the second year of the solitary life of St. Cuthbert.” It also was the ninth year after the reduction of Saxon England to the Roman obedience at the Synod of Whitby.

“The presbyter Bede, respected and cherished by God, was born in Northumbria, near the monasteries of the Apostles Peter and Paul, located in Wearmouth and Jarrow, in the year 677 AD, which was the second year of St. Cuthbert's solitary life.” It was also the ninth year after Saxon England submitted to Roman authority at the Synod of Whitby.

Bede himself relates that when he was seven years of age the care of his education was committed by his relatives to the Abbot 110 Benedict and afterward to the Abbot Ceolfrid. He adds that from that date to the time at which he prepared the accompanying list of his works he had spent his days in the same place. His existence was passed in meditating upon the Holy Scriptures; and he “found it sweet,” in the midst of his observance of the conventual discipline and daily chanting in the church, “either to learn, or to teach, or to write.” The choice of this word “sweet” (dulce) is significant, for no man could more carefully have mingled the sweet with the useful. A gentle spirit breathes across his studious pages, as over the rough beards of the yellow grain a breeze moves and sways them, harsh though they are, in graceful waves. For he loved learning with a perfect avidity. His works reveal his desire to accumulate it—to teach it again in plain and simple fashions—and this benevolent desire redeems many a tedious discourse.

Bede himself shares that when he was seven years old, his relatives entrusted his education to Abbot Benedict and later to Abbot Ceolfrid. He adds that from that time until he created the list of his works, he spent his days in the same place. He dedicated his life to meditating on the Holy Scriptures and “found it sweet,” amidst his adherence to the convent's rules and daily chanting in the church, “either to learn, or to teach, or to write.” The choice of the word “sweet” (dulce) is important, as no one could have blended the sweet with the useful better. A gentle spirit flows through his scholarly pages, much like a breeze moves and sways the rough heads of yellow grain, creating graceful waves despite their coarseness. He loved learning with a deep enthusiasm. His works show his desire to gather knowledge—to teach it again in clear and simple ways—and this kind desire makes even the most tedious discussions worthwhile.

This life of his was devoid of personal incident. He includes nothing of his individual history in the little notices which he makes of contemporary events, and he is singularly silent even about the affairs of which we should think he would naturally speak. The light which we get upon his surroundings and circumstances we must, therefore, derive from other sources, but fortunately these are at hand. We know, for example, that Benedict Biscop, who founded those twin monasteries in which Bede dwelled all his life, was himself a remarkable person. He was of noble birth, and gave up place and ambition in the court of the king to proceed to Rome, there to be trained as a monk, and then to return and found Wearmouth in 674 and Jarrow in 682. To the second of these religious establishments, situated upon the Tyne, Bede was transferred under Ceolfrid, its first abbot, and there thenceforth he remained. We are even able to determine his usual food as a school-boy, for, says his latest biographer, Rev. G. F. Browne, “we have a colloquy in which a boy is made to describe his daily food in his monastery. He had worts (i.e., kitchen herbs), fish, cheese, butter, beans, and flesh meats. He drank ale when he could get it, and water when he could not; wine was too dear.” There is, indeed, in these Saxon monasteries the honest and hearty food which belonged to their age and people. Cedric the Saxon, in Sir Walter Scott’s novel of Ivanhoe, represents very fairly the popular feeling on the subject. 111 Chaucer, too, can be quoted upon this same profusion and the generosity of the time. Of the Franklin he says:

This part of his life lacked personal events. He doesn’t include anything about his own history in the brief notes he makes on current events, and he is surprisingly quiet even about matters we would expect him to discuss. The insights we get about his environment and circumstances must come from other sources, but luckily, these are available. For instance, we know that Benedict Biscop, who established the twin monasteries where Bede lived his whole life, was an impressive individual. He came from noble roots and gave up his position and ambitions at the king's court to go to Rome, where he trained as a monk, only to return and found Wearmouth in 674 and Jarrow in 682. Bede was moved to the latter monastery, located by the Tyne, under Ceolfrid, its first abbot, and he stayed there from then on. We can even identify what he typically ate as a schoolboy, as his latest biographer, Rev. G. F. Browne, mentions: “we have a colloquy where a boy describes his daily meals in his monastery. He had kitchen herbs, fish, cheese, butter, beans, and meat. He drank ale when he could get it, and water when he couldn’t; wine was too expensive.” Indeed, there was honest and hearty food in these Saxon monasteries that suited their era and people. Cedric the Saxon, in Sir Walter Scott’s novel Ivanhoe, accurately represents the popular sentiment on the matter. 111 Chaucer can also be referenced regarding this abundance and generosity of the time. About the Franklin, he notes:

“It snowed in his house of meat and drink.”

“It snowed in his house of food and drinks.”

With such a patron as Biscop the monasteries never lacked any good thing. He brought back from the Continent the best matters of the period—books, pictures, relics, skilled mechanics, makers of stained glass, and choir-masters. He saw before him a land in which the monk was to be the conservator and promoter of learning. And in carrying out this purpose he did more than plant a monastery, for he planted and reared a man. We have the word of that historian whose life and death so nearly approach those of his favorite author, when we declare that “prose took its first shape in the Latin history of Baeda.” For John Henry Greene closed his history of the English people much as Bede ended his own career, weary with his labor and yet completing what he had begun.

With a supporter like Biscop, the monasteries always had everything they needed. He brought back the best of the time from the Continent—books, artwork, relics, skilled craftsmen, stained glass makers, and choir directors. He envisioned a land where monks would preserve and promote learning. And in pursuing this goal, he did more than establish a monastery; he nurtured and developed a person. We have the testimony of that historian whose life and death were so close to those of his favorite author when we say that “prose first took shape in the Latin history of Bede.” John Henry Greene wrapped up his history of the English people much like Bede concluded his own life, exhausted from his efforts yet finishing what he had started.

That which lies before us is what Greene finely styles “the quiet grandeur of a life consecrated to knowledge.” It was no hoarding, avaricious, trilobite life to be fossilized for future ages in the dead strata of ecclesiastical records. Instead, it concerned itself with all learning; and though it perished in the blackness of a general ignorance, it is a source of light and force to-day.

What we have in front of us is what Greene beautifully describes as “the quiet grandeur of a life dedicated to knowledge.” It wasn’t a greedy, selfish existence meant to be fossilized for future generations in the lifeless layers of church records. Instead, it was about all forms of learning; and even though it was lost in the darkness of widespread ignorance, it serves as a source of light and strength today.

But let us return to Bede’s brief points of change. While he was still a boy, the monastery was desolated by one of the great plagues which followed the Synod of Whitby, and every monk who knew how to sing in the choir, except the Abbot and Bede, were among the victims. Unaided these two struggled with the double task of teaching the others to sing and keeping up the monastic services in the mean time. The antiphons they had to abandon, but they struggled through the Psalms, often weeping and sobbing as they sang. At nineteen—six years before the usual age—he became a deacon; at thirty he was a priest; at fifty-nine he died. He acquired his Greek through the agency of Archbishop Theodore, who had come from Paul’s city of Tarsus in Cilicia. There were many in England who actually spoke in that tongue, owing to his encouragement of it. And Bede was no mean nor small factor in its diffusion, for he taught at Jarrow a school of six hundred monks, besides an uncounted number of 112 strangers who sought his instruction. The genealogy of school masters is truly suggestive. From Bede to Alcuin, from Alcuin to Rabanus Maurus, from Rabanus and his liberal methods on to the times of Abelard and the free inquiry; so the torch of learning passes down the generations. And when we remember Alcuin’s commendation of Bede and Rabanus Maurus’s instruction by Alcuin, we cannot doubt the close connection of these three earliest names. Abelard really revived the bolder and broader style which had been opposed at first in the Abbey of Fulda.

But let's go back to Bede’s quick points of change. When he was still a boy, the monastery was hit hard by one of the major plagues that followed the Synod of Whitby, and every monk who could sing in the choir, except for the Abbot and Bede, fell victim to it. Alone, these two tackled the double challenge of teaching the others to sing while also keeping up the monastic services in the meantime. They had to give up the antiphons, but they managed to get through the Psalms, often crying and sobbing as they sang. At nineteen—six years earlier than usual—he became a deacon; at thirty, he became a priest; and he died at fifty-nine. He learned Greek thanks to Archbishop Theodore, who had come from Paul’s city of Tarsus in Cilicia. Many people in England actually spoke that language because of his encouragement. And Bede played a significant role in spreading it, teaching at Jarrow to a school of six hundred monks, along with countless others seeking his education. The lineage of schoolmasters is truly thought-provoking. From Bede to Alcuin, from Alcuin to Rabanus Maurus, and from Rabanus with his progressive methods to the time of Abelard and open inquiry; thus, the torch of knowledge is passed down through the generations. And when we recall Alcuin’s praise of Bede and Rabanus Maurus’s instruction by Alcuin, we can't doubt the close connection of these three early figures. Abelard really brought back the bolder and broader style that had initially been opposed in the Abbey of Fulda.

How the monk ever found time for his accomplishment of study and writing among his constant labors—his chanting and his teaching and his frequent preparation of homilies—it is indeed hard to discover. But he wore away the thin scabbard of the body by the keen edge of his sheathed and unsheathed mind, until he died before his days were truly done. How often must we lament the incredible monotony and weary routine of these noble lives! How much more, we say to ourselves, they could have achieved under better and freer conditions! But perhaps not. Perhaps this very constriction was a source of strength; and perhaps the severe stress which finally broke this noble student was, after all, the creator of his best powers and the director of his finest energy.

How the monk found time for studying and writing amidst his constant work—his chanting, teaching, and frequent preparation of sermons—truly baffles the mind. But he wore out the thin covering of his body with the sharp edge of his focused and unfocused mind, until he passed before his time was really up. How often do we lament the incredible monotony and exhausting routine of these noble lives! We think about how much more they could have accomplished under better and freer circumstances! But maybe not. Maybe this very limitation was a source of strength; and perhaps the immense pressure that ultimately broke this noble scholar was, in fact, what brought forth his greatest abilities and channeled his finest energy.

Did he ever visit Rome? Monks from the Anglo-Saxon monasteries went on pilgrimage back and forth, but if he went with them neither he nor they have mentioned it. Yet there is a letter of Pope Sergius to Ceolfrid which hints at such a journey, and might easily furnish a ground for the opinion. On the whole, we must consider Bede as an unflickering light, burning itself away at Jarrow, but illuminating all England with its rays. It is not because of deficiency in acquirement that we deny these traditions. He knew all that was then current. His writings are an encyclopaedia of universal learning. Honorius of Autun says of him, scripsit infinita—he wrote incalculably much. Lanfranc cites his Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation. Alcuin compares him to the Younger Pliny, and quotes him with great delight as “Magister Beda.”

Did he ever visit Rome? Monks from the Anglo-Saxon monasteries traveled back and forth on pilgrimages, but if he joined them, neither he nor they mentioned it. However, there is a letter from Pope Sergius to Ceolfrid that suggests such a journey and might easily support this idea. Overall, we should view Bede as a constant light, burning away at Jarrow while illuminating all of England with its glow. We don't deny these traditions due to a lack of knowledge. He was aware of everything that was known at the time. His writings serve as an encyclopedia of universal knowledge. Honorius of Autun says of him, scripsit infinita—he wrote an immense amount. Lanfranc refers to his Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation. Alcuin compares him to the Younger Pliny and quotes him with great pleasure as “Magister Beda.”

The hymns ascribed to the Venerable Bede, on what appears to be good authority, are the following:

The hymns attributed to the Venerable Bede, based on what seems to be reliable sources, are the following:

113
Adesto, Christe, vocibus,
Apostolorum gloriam,
Emitte, Christe, Spiritum,
Hymnum canamus gloriae,
Hymnum canentes martyrum,
Illuxit alma seculis,
Nunc Andreae sollemnia,
Praecessor almus gratiae,
Praecursor altus luminis,
Primo Deus coeli globum,
Salve tropaeum gloriae.

Also, but more doubtfully:

Also, but with more doubt:

Apostolorum passio,
Inter florigeras.

His Ascension hymn,

His Ascension song,

Hymnum canamus gloriae,

in its abbreviated form, spread beyond the bounds of English use, and found favor with the Churches of the Continent. It has simplicity and directness, if not much poetic force and is too prolix for Church use in its original form. Mrs. Charles’s version, “A hymn of glory let us sing,” is well known. Next to it stands his

in its shorter version, spread beyond English-speaking areas and gained popularity with the Churches on the Continent. It is simple and straightforward, though it lacks much poetic strength and is too lengthy for Church use in its original form. Mrs. Charles’s version, “A hymn of glory let us sing,” is well known. Next to it is his

Hymnum canentes martyrum,

known to English readers by the admirable version in Hymns Ancient and Modern, which begins, “A hymn for martyrs sweetly sing.” A third notable hymn is that to the Cross:

known to English readers by the excellent version in Hymns Ancient and Modern, which starts, “A hymn for martyrs sweetly sing.” A third important hymn is the one to the Cross:

Salve tropaeum gloriae,

in which he embodies the beautiful legend of St. Andrew’s death.

in which he represents the beautiful legend of St. Andrew’s death.

The notable thing about all Bede’s hymns is the influence which the old forms of Teutonic poetry—the alliterative staff-rhyme—have exerted on their construction. We can even trace an approximation to alliteration in his verses, while rhyme is rather an accident than an object. The verses of Beowulf and of Caedmon were in his mind when he wrote. That he could use the classic metres also, we see from his poem in hexameters on the life of Cuthbert of Lindisfarne, the great Scoto-Irish saint, whose deeds still filled the North with their echoes.

The interesting thing about all of Bede’s hymns is the influence that the old forms of Teutonic poetry—the alliterative staff-rhyme—have had on their structure. We can even see a hint of alliteration in his verses, while rhyme is more of an afterthought than a goal. The verses of Beowulf and Caedmon were in his mind when he wrote. We can also see that he was able to use classic meters from his poem in hexameters about the life of Cuthbert of Lindisfarne, the great Scoto-Irish saint, whose deeds still resonated throughout the North.

114

CHAPTER XII.
Rabanus Maurus, author of "Veni, Creator."

None of the great Latin hymns is more regarded than the Veni, Creator Spiritus. The Dies Irae may be grander; the Veni, Sancte Spiritus may be sweeter; the Ad perennis vitae fontem may be lovelier; the Stabat mater may be more pathetic, but, after all, the Veni, Creator holds a place of equal honor in the estimation of the Church. The Church of England, while rejecting every other Latin hymn from her services, nevertheless retained this in the offices for the ordering of priests and consecration of bishops. This is only the carrying out, indeed, of the account given by the famous but unknown monk of Salzburg who rendered so many of the Latin hymns into the old High-German tongue. He says, “Whoever repeats this hymn by day or by night, him shall no enemy visible or invisible assail.” This has always been the repute of the hymn, and there is no doubt that this attended it on its journey down the ages in the worship of the Church.

None of the great Latin hymns is more respected than the Veni, Creator Spiritus. The Dies Irae might be more impressive; the Veni, Sancte Spiritus could be more soothing; the Ad perennis vitae fontem may be more beautiful; the Stabat mater might be more moving, but, after all, the Veni, Creator enjoys an equally esteemed place in the eyes of the Church. The Church of England, while discarding all other Latin hymns from her services, still kept this one in the ceremonies for ordaining priests and consecrating bishops. This truly reflects the words of the famous but unknown monk of Salzburg, who translated many Latin hymns into the old High German language. He states, “Whoever recites this hymn by day or by night, no visible or invisible enemy shall attack him.” This has always been the reputation of the hymn, and there’s no doubt that it has accompanied it throughout the ages in the worship of the Church.

Its authorship, however, has been less carefully preserved than its text, which is notably free from mutilation and obscurity. It is really singular to find a hymn which has been so universally employed, and which has escaped in such a marvellous manner from the profane meddling of prosaic or bigoted revisers. Its doxologic final stanza is one which is not often to be found elsewhere—as though the hymn had taken and maintained a place apart. If it were the product of the Ambrosian age this would not be likely to have occurred, for all those doxologies are formal and interchangeable to a marked degree. But this is the appropriate conclusion of a unique ascription of praise to the third person of the Trinity.

Its authorship, however, has not been preserved as carefully as its text, which is remarkably free from damage and ambiguity. It's quite unusual to find a hymn that has been so widely used and has avoided the meddling of dull or narrow-minded revisers. Its doxological final stanza is one you won't often find elsewhere, as if the hymn has taken and maintained a distinct place. If it were created during the Ambrosian period, this probably wouldn’t have happened, since all those doxologies tend to be formal and easily interchangeable. But this is the fitting conclusion of a unique expression of praise to the third person of the Trinity.

Its date is thus, to some extent, fixed for us. We cannot refer it to the days of Ambrose, and, since it is found in nearly all the twelfth to fourteenth-century breviaries, we are unable to attribute it to the period of the Renaissance. Its very verse would prevent 115 this, if nothing else did. The word spiritalis is a barbarism—an altogether post-classical expression. The true usage is that in which the genitive case is employed, thus “spiritual delight” would be animi felicitas, not spiritalis (or spiritualis) felicitas. Perpetim is also a word which purists of the new classic revival would avoid if they could. So, too, there is a certain amount of stress to be put upon the scanning of Paraclitus—where the i is long, though Prudentius in the fifth century and Adam of St. Victor in the twelfth both make it short. It has therefore been said that the hymn was composed by a person who was skilled in the Greek language. This altogether depends on the question whether he pronounced the word by accent or by quantity. But still it is not to be denied that the prosody of the poet gives us reason to think that he did pronounce the word with the accent on the η. If this be so, it would follow that he was a man of rare and fine scholarship in comparison with the contemporaneous learning.

Its date is somewhat fixed for us. We can't trace it back to the time of Ambrose, and since it appears in almost all the breviaries from the twelfth to fourteenth centuries, we can't associate it with the Renaissance period either. The very verse would rule that out, if nothing else. The word spiritalis is a barbarism—an entirely post-classical expression. The correct usage is one in which the genitive case is used, so “spiritual delight” would be animi felicitas, not spiritalis (or spiritualis) felicitas. Perpetim is another word that purists of the new classic revival would prefer to avoid if possible. Similarly, attention should be paid to the pronunciation of Paraclitus—where the i is long, even though Prudentius in the fifth century and Adam of St. Victor in the twelfth both make it short. Because of this, it has been suggested that the hymn was written by someone skilled in Greek. This depends on whether he pronounced the word based on accent or quantity. Still, it can’t be denied that the poet’s prosody leads us to believe he pronounced the word with the accent on the η. If that’s the case, it would suggest he was a person of exceptional scholarship compared to the learning of his time.

Another criticism is purely theological and aids in fixing the date by the history of doctrine itself. At the Council of Toledo A.D. 589, the word filioque was added to the Creed to indicate the faith of the Church in the procession of the Holy Spirit from both the Father and the Son. This hymn preserves this point of the orthodox belief with such care that there can be no doubt of its being subsequent in time to the date of that council.

Another criticism is strictly theological and helps establish the date based on the history of doctrine itself. At the Council of Toledo CE 589, the word filioque was added to the Creed to express the Church's belief in the Holy Spirit proceeding from both the Father and the Son. This hymn emphasizes this aspect of orthodox belief so clearly that there's no doubt it was composed after the council.

In coming more particularly to the various authors who have been credited with its composition, it may be well to attend to each claim as it is put forward in some sort of chronologic order.

In looking more closely at the different authors who have been credited with writing it, it would be wise to examine each claim as it is presented in a sort of chronological order.

George Fabricius of Chemnitz (1564) was ready enough to ascribe it to Ambrose himself. The only ground for this conjecture is the structure of the verse. And this is no more a proof of authorship than that a hymn written in what we call “long metre” must be, because of that fact alone, the production of Isaac Watts. On the other hand, it is plain that the theological allusion and the doxology, when taken together, remove the hymn far enough away from the days of the great Bishop of Milan.

George Fabricius of Chemnitz (1564) was quick to attribute it to Ambrose himself. The only basis for this speculation is the structure of the verse. However, this is no more proof of authorship than saying a hymn written in what we call “long meter” must be the work of Isaac Watts simply because of that fact. On the other hand, it’s clear that the theological reference and the doxology, when considered together, place the hymn quite a bit outside the era of the great Bishop of Milan.

In later times of more critical scholarship the learned and accurate Professor Hermann Adalbert Daniel has devoted much study to the hymn, and has reached the conclusion that it belongs to that king whom the Germans are never tired of praising—Charles the Great (Karl der Grosse), by the French called Charlemagne. 116 Led by his illustrious opinion the compilers and translators have, without another question, set it down for Charles’s work. So it has gone; the minor German collators, like Königsfeld and others, following peacefully in the rear of an original investigator. This was not true, however, of men who hunted for proof on their own account, as, for instance, Mone and Wackernagel. But it is distinctly true of the English scholars, among whom Archbishop Trench appears to carry the most prevalent influence. They usually assent without a murmur to this conjecture of Daniel indorsing Thomasius, who was, so far as can be discovered, the parent of the opinion. The only real exception is the Scotch hymnologist, Dr. H. M. MacGill, who doubts, but conforms to the opinion which is in vogue.

In more recent times of critical scholarship, the knowledgeable and precise Professor Hermann Adalbert Daniel has dedicated a lot of research to the hymn and concluded that it belongs to that king whom the Germans endlessly praise—Charlemagne (Karl der Grosse), known to the French as Charlemagne. 116 Guided by his esteemed opinion, the compilers and translators have, without question, attributed it to Charles’s work. Thus it has been accepted, with lesser German collators, like Königsfeld and others, following along behind an original investigator. However, this wasn't the case for those who sought evidence on their own, such as Mone and Wackernagel. But it is definitely true for English scholars, among whom Archbishop Trench seems to have the most widespread influence. They generally agree without a sound of dissent with Daniel's conjecture, which endorses Thomasius, who appears to be the originator of this opinion. The only real exception is the Scottish hymnologist, Dr. H. M. MacGill, who expresses doubt but ultimately conforms to the prevailing view.

The grounds of this general confidence in Charles’s authorship it may be proper to mention here in brief. We know it is said that he was a patron of learning, a friend of scholars, and a devout believer in the orthodox theology. In the year 809 he took an active part in a synod at Aquisgranum which affirmed the doctrine that the Holy Spirit proceeded from both the Father and the Son. There is, furthermore, a statement, quoted by Cardinal Thomasius from the Acta Sanctorum, which goes in the direction of a positive assertion. In the life of the Blessed Notker it is said that this hymn was composed by Carolus Magnus.

The basis for the general confidence in Charles’s authorship can be briefly outlined here. It's noted that he was a supporter of education, a friend to scholars, and a committed believer in traditional theology. In 809, he played an active role in a synod at Aquisgranum that confirmed the belief that the Holy Spirit comes from both the Father and the Son. Additionally, there’s a statement, quoted by Cardinal Thomasius from the Acta Sanctorum, which supports this claim. In the account of the Blessed Notker’s life, it is mentioned that this hymn was composed by Carolus Magnus.

Now it has never been established that Charles was even a ready writer of prose, to say nothing of verse. Berington, following Einhard, Charles’s secretary, says in his History of the Literature of the Middle Ages (1814), that Charles was not a literary man. “He seems never to have acquired the easy practice of writing,” is his strong language (p. 102). The hymn, on the contrary, bears the evident marks of accustomed skill and practice in the art of verse as well as the accuracy of a mind trained in theologic discriminations. Moreover, if Maitland (he of the Dark Ages) is to be credited, then this life of the Blessed Notker, by Ekkehard Junior, is full of errors, of ignorance, and wilful design. It naturally celebrates whatever is likely to add to the credit of St. Gall. Hence we need not be astonished when it tells us that Notker composed the sequence, Spiritus Sancti adsit nobis gratia, and sent it to Charles the Great, receiving in return his composition the Veni, Creator Spiritus. Nor should we be surprised when this turns out 117 (as it is now conceded to be) a mere legend without any historic basis. When Thomasius follows this story, and Daniel follows Thomasius, and Trench follows Daniel, and the compilers follow Trench, it really appears that but little independent judgment has been exercised on the subject.

Now, it has never been shown that Charles was even a competent writer of prose, let alone poetry. Berington, following Einhard, Charles’s secretary, states in his History of the Literature of the Middle Ages (1814) that Charles was not a literary figure. “He seems never to have acquired the easy practice of writing,” he strongly asserts (p. 102). The hymn, on the other hand, clearly shows signs of a skilled and practiced hand in the art of verse, along with the precision of a mind trained in theological distinctions. Furthermore, if we are to believe Maitland (the expert on the Dark Ages), this biography of the Blessed Notker by Ekkehard Junior is filled with mistakes, ignorance, and deliberate intent. Naturally, it praises anything that might enhance the reputation of St. Gall. Therefore, we shouldn't be surprised when it tells us that Notker wrote the sequence Spiritus Sancti adsit nobis gratia and sent it to Charles the Great, receiving in return his composition, Veni, Creator Spiritus. Nor should we be shocked to learn that this has been revealed (as is now accepted) to be merely a legend without any historical basis. When Thomasius follows this story, and Daniel follows Thomasius, and Trench follows Daniel, and the compilers follow Trench, it really seems that very little independent judgment has been applied to the topic.

Notker died in 912, and as Charles the Great was dead in 814, the absurd anachronism of the Ekkehard legend is clear to a glance. It should perhaps be added that Trench, although allowing Charles as author, believes the hymn to be possibly of earlier date.

Notker died in 912, and since Charles the Great died in 814, the ridiculous anachronism of the Ekkehard legend is obvious. It might also be worth mentioning that Trench, while recognizing Charles as the author, thinks the hymn could be from an earlier time.

Mone takes a new departure when he gives up the common opinion and announces that the hymn ought to be assigned to Gregory the Great (540-606). In his first volume he taxes Daniel with having been altogether too prompt to agree to the cardinal’s dictum. He finds no reason to give the hymn to Charles, but he regards the classical style of its composition to be very fitting to the culture and well-known powers of Gregory. He rejects the doxology Sit laus, etc., and considers, very justly, that the stanza Per te sciamus, etc., is the true conclusion of the hymn.

Mone takes a new direction when he dismisses the common belief and claims that the hymn should be attributed to Gregory the Great (540-606). In his first volume, he criticizes Daniel for being overly quick to accept the cardinal’s assertion. He sees no reason to credit the hymn to Charles, but believes that the classical style of its composition aligns perfectly with the culture and notable abilities of Gregory. He rejects the doxology Sit laus, etc., and rightly considers that the stanza Per te sciamus, etc., is the true conclusion of the hymn.

Wackernagel agrees with Mone. He thinks that the only way in which Charles could have secured the authorship would have been by getting the composition effected by the intervention of Alcuin. He therefore believes that Gregory was the poet of the Veni, Creator, and so publishes it in his exhaustive work upon the German church hymns. Professor March, always careful and scholarly in his assignments, adopts this opinion also.

Wackernagel agrees with Mone. He thinks the only way Charles could have ensured authorship was by having Alcuin involved in the composition. Therefore, he believes Gregory was the poet of the Veni, Creator, and includes it in his comprehensive work on German church hymns. Professor March, always thorough and scholarly in his evaluations, supports this view as well.

Against the Gregorian authorship, supported as it is by such eminent and independent scholars, one must be slow to contend. But in fact there is no great similarity between the hymn before us and those of Gregory. The great Pope is not a great poet. He has not written one hymn which has really endured. The Audi benigne Conditor is quoted freely, and the Rex Christe, factor omnium received Luther’s highest approbation. But these and other hymns from his pen are imitations of Ambrose—almost slavish imitations. The lofty and grand largeness of the Veni, Creator is wanting to them all. The argument, good as it may seem, is only negative. The inference is that the hymn was written by him—nothing more. On the same grounds we might as well go back to old George Fabricius and give it into the hands of Ambrose 118 as he did. The truth is that Gregory’s writings do not contain it, and why they should not, if he were its actual author, it is hard for any one to understand.

Against the idea that Gregory wrote it, which is backed by prominent and independent scholars, it's important to be cautious in arguing otherwise. However, there really isn’t much similarity between this hymn and those by Gregory. The great Pope wasn't a great poet. He hasn't written a single hymn that has truly stood the test of time. The Audi benigne Conditor is often cited, and the Rex Christe, factor omnium was highly praised by Luther. But these and other hymns he wrote are just copies of Ambrose—almost overly reliant imitations. They all lack the lofty and grand quality of the Veni, Creator. The argument, as reasonable as it may seem, is only a negative one. It suggests that the hymn was written by him—nothing more. Based on the same reasoning, we might as well revisit old George Fabricius and attribute it to Ambrose as he did. The truth is that Gregory’s writings don’t contain it, and it’s difficult for anyone to understand why they wouldn’t if he were the actual author.

But we are not at the end of the inquiry yet. We positively know certain facts. These are: That the earliest mention of the hymn is in the Delatio S. Marculfi, A.D. 898; that it is found in the breviaries of the twelfth to fourteenth centuries; that its author was a skilled theologian and probably a master of the Greek language; that he was a poet in the true sense and therefore quite certain to have written other hymns and poems; that it was so soon and so generally adopted as to prevent any corruption of its text; that all these ascriptions of it to this or that person are nothing but tradition; and, finally, that the hymn has such spiritual worth and power as to mark it for the production of a devout as well as scholarly mind. All these requirements are met in Rabanus Maurus, Bishop of Mainz, pupil of Alcuin, and laureate after Alcuin and Theodulphus.

But we're not done with the investigation yet. We definitely know certain facts. These are: that the earliest mention of the hymn is in the Delatio S. Marculfi, CE 898; that it appears in the breviaries from the twelfth to the fourteenth centuries; that its author was a skilled theologian and likely fluent in Greek; that he was a true poet and therefore probably wrote other hymns and poems; that it was adopted quickly and widely enough to prevent any corruption of its text; that all these claims attributing it to various people are merely tradition; and finally, that the hymn possesses such spiritual value and power that it indicates the work of a devout as well as scholarly mind. All these characteristics align with Rabanus Maurus, Bishop of Mainz, student of Alcuin, and laureate following Alcuin and Theodulphus.

There was a certain Christopher Brower, a Jesuit and a profoundly learned scholar, who was born in 1559 at Arnhem in Gelderland. In the year 1580 he went to Cologne in pursuit of his studies. Then he studied philosophy at Trier, and eventually became rector of the college at Fulda. Here he wrote four books upon antiquarian topics. His diligent, exhaustive style can be judged by the fact that he spent thirty years upon a history of Trier. His Antiquitates were printed in 1612, but in 1603 he had edited the writings of Fortunatus, and this book was reissued in 1617, the year of his death, by Joannes Volmar at Cologne. This edition has an appendix of 150 pp. 4to., in which is contained the entire series of hymns and other poetical compositions which were due to the aforesaid Bishop of Mainz, Rabanus Maurus. It was edited from a very old MS. of undoubted veracity, and it contains the Veni, Creator in the precise text which we now employ. It is to be noticed that it does not recognize the doxology Sit laus, etc., and this Mone assures us was composed at a later period by Hincmar of Rheims, and is, as we have said, unique. But it accents Paraclitus upon the second a and not upon the i.

There was a certain Christopher Brower, a Jesuit and a highly knowledgeable scholar, who was born in 1559 in Arnhem, Gelderland. In 1580, he went to Cologne to continue his studies. He then studied philosophy at Trier and eventually became the rector of the college at Fulda. Here, he wrote four books on antiquarian topics. His thorough and detailed style can be seen in the fact that he spent thirty years working on a history of Trier. His Antiquitates were published in 1612, but in 1603, he edited the writings of Fortunatus, and this book was reissued in 1617, the year of his death, by Joannes Volmar in Cologne. This edition includes a 150-page appendix in which there’s a complete collection of hymns and other poetic works attributed to the aforementioned Bishop of Mainz, Rabanus Maurus. It was edited from a very old Ms. of unquestionable authenticity and contains the Veni, Creator in the exact text we use today. It's worth noting that it does not include the doxology Sit laus, etc., and Mone confirms that this was composed later by Hincmar of Rheims, making it, as we said, unique. However, it emphasizes Paraclitus on the second a rather than the i.

The stanza Da gaudiorum, etc., was rejected some time ago by the best scholars. It is from a hymn of later date. And we therefore find the version which appears in Brewer’s editions of the 119 poems of Rabanus Maurus to be consonant with the most intelligent criticism of the text of the Veni, Creator.

The stanza Da gaudiorum, etc., was dismissed some time ago by the best scholars. It's from a later hymn. Therefore, the version found in Brewer’s editions of the 119 poems of Rabanus Maurus aligns with the most insightful analysis of the text of the Veni, Creator.

The hymn itself we can assign with very considerable certainty to the author in whose pages it again is apparent, and we may believe in the accuracy and scholarly acuteness of the Jesuit antiquarian.

The hymn can confidently be attributed to the author whose work it appears in again, and we can trust the accuracy and scholarly insight of the Jesuit historian.

It will not be amiss if we set our reasons in order, for a long-established delusion is as hard to overthrow sometimes as the stubbornest fact. They are such as the following:

It won't hurt if we organize our reasons, because a long-held belief can be just as tough to shake off as the most stubborn fact. Here's a list of those beliefs:

1. The hymn is found in the writings of Rabanus Maurus, in a codex which Brower calls “very ancient and well approved.”

1. The hymn is found in the works of Rabanus Maurus, in a manuscript that Brower describes as “very ancient and well approved.”

2. It is the precise paraphrase of the learned bishop’s chapter on the Holy Spirit. Thus he begins the chapter with an assertion of the procession of the Holy Spirit from both the Father and the Son. He then calls this Spirit donum Dei, and several times repeats the phrase. He argues that the Spirit is coequal and coeternal God. He then discusses the term Paraclete, and proceeds to speak of the septiformis nature of His power. Next follows a most significant and unusual expression—namely, that the Holy Spirit is digitus Dei—the finger of God. And the consecution and coincidence of thought is still further increased by an allusion to the grace which bestowed the gift of tongues. He then speaks of the Spirit as fire—which accords with the word accende—and then he explains the simile of water, which corresponds with the word infunde and with the previous phrase fons vivus. He also quotes from the Gospel of John to show that this “living water” means no more nor less than the Holy Spirit. These coincidences are doubly remarkable, for they not only exhibit the same ideas—some of which, by the way, are quite uncommon—but they also set them forth in the precise order in which the good bishop employs them in his hymn. It is as if, being aroused and animated by his great and noble theme, he had turned to verse as an appropriate medium of lofty praise and had sung from his heart this immortal hymn.

2. This is a detailed summary of the learned bishop’s chapter on the Holy Spirit. He starts the chapter by stating that the Holy Spirit comes from both the Father and the Son. He then refers to this Spirit as donum Dei, repeating the phrase several times. He argues that the Spirit is equal to and eternal with God. Then he talks about the term Paraclete and goes on to describe the septiformis nature of His power. Next, he makes a very important and unusual statement—that the Holy Spirit is digitus Dei—the finger of God. The connection of ideas is further enhanced by mentioning the grace that gave the gift of tongues. He describes the Spirit as fire—which aligns with the word accende—and then explains the comparison to water, which matches with the word infunde and the earlier phrase fons vivus. He also cites the Gospel of John to show that this “living water” is simply another way of referring to the Holy Spirit. These connections are particularly striking because they highlight the same ideas—some of which are rather unique—and present them in the exact order that the good bishop uses them in his hymn. It’s as if, inspired by his grand and noble subject, he chose

3. To these reasons we may add a third—that the internal structure of the hymn shows its author to have been a person of theological soundness, spiritual insight, scriptural knowledge, genuine scholarship, and a natural poetical capacity. These facts again 120 agree with what we know to have been the talents and learning of Rabanus Maurus.

3. To these reasons, we can add a third: the internal structure of the hymn reveals that its author was someone with a solid theological foundation, spiritual insight, knowledge of scripture, genuine scholarship, and a natural talent for poetry. These facts also match what we know about the abilities and education of Rabanus Maurus. 120

4. If Gregory had written this hymn it would have appeared at an earlier date and would have been undoubtedly attributed to its illustrious author; whereas it is not in his carefully compiled writings nor is it accredited to him by Thomasius or any hymnologist before the time of Mone and Wackernagel.

4. If Gregory had written this hymn, it would have come out earlier and would definitely have been credited to its famous author; however, it is not found in his carefully collected works, nor is it attributed to him by Thomasius or any hymnologist before Mone and Wackernagel.

5. Charles the Great had not the learning, and both he and his grandson, Charles “the Bald,” are named on the strength of a long-exploded and always anachronistic tradition.

5. Charles the Great didn't have much education, and both he and his grandson, Charles “the Bald,” are known based on a long-debunked and always out-of-date tradition.

6. Ambrose is out of the question by the theological limitation of the stanza Per te sciamus, etc.

6. Ambrose is not an option due to the theological limitation of the stanza Per te sciamus, etc.

7. Finally, we have the right to believe that a man whose other hymns have been so extensively, though anonymously, introduced into the worship of the Church, was entirely competent to frame this present hymn.

7. Finally, we can believe that a man whose other hymns have been widely, though anonymously, included in church worship was fully capable of writing this hymn.

This last point is worthy of more than this terse remark. Rabanus composed the hymns, Adest dies sanctus Dei, Festum nunc celebre, Fit porta Christi pervia, Tibi Christe splendor Patris, Christe Redemptor omnium, and Jesu Salvator saeculi, all of which display great powers of sacred poetry and two of which are beyond any possible doubt his authentic productions. Of the twenty-nine hymns found in Brewer’s codex there are two which have been credited to Ambrose beside the Veni, Creator, and there are seven which are classed by Daniel and Fabricius as belonging between the tenth and fourteenth centuries and to unknown authorship. The codex adds to our previous list eight entirely new poems, and two others which raise a question on which we may pause for a moment before conceding the current opinion.

This last point deserves more attention than this brief comment. Rabanus wrote the hymns, Adest dies sanctus Dei, Festum nunc celebre, Fit porta Christi pervia, Tibi Christe splendor Patris, Christe Redemptor omnium, and Jesu Salvator saeculi, all of which showcase impressive skills in sacred poetry, with two of them undoubtedly being his authentic works. Among the twenty-nine hymns in Brewer’s codex, there are two that have been attributed to Ambrose in addition to Veni, Creator, and seven that Daniel and Fabricius categorize as written between the tenth and fourteenth centuries by unknown authors. The codex introduces eight entirely new poems to our existing list, along with two others that raise a question worth considering before we accept the current stance.

The first of these hymns is the Altus prosator, of which the codex gives us a much fuller and longer version. It is called ordinarily the “Hymn of St. Columba,” and was reprinted by Dr. Todd from the Liber Hymnorum of old Irish hymns in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. Our present line of inquiry would lead us to assign it to Rabanus, and thus do away with the mere conjecture which makes Columba its author.

The first of these hymns is the Altus prosator, and the codex provides a much more complete and longer version. It's commonly referred to as the “Hymn of St. Columba,” and Dr. Todd reprinted it from the Liber Hymnorum of ancient Irish hymns located in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. Our current investigation suggests that we should attribute it to Rabanus, thereby eliminating the speculation that Columba is the author.

The second hymn is that usually credited to Elpis, the wife of Boethius. But the designation of this hymn is as fanciful as the other. Brower in his loyalty to the Church will not impugn the 121 authorship which is commonly received, but he is constrained to admit that a stanza is appended which the popular version entirely omits. It seems far more reasonable to think that Rabanus composed the whole hymn than that he only added a few verses at the end. What Rabanus Maurus really did was to construct an hymnodia which had an appropriate sacred song for every season. He was a poet and he lauded the verses of Hilary and of Ambrose. Had he intended to make selections he would not have omitted them. But he has certainly put his own compositions into this list. Therefore it follows that he may well have included more than was at first supposed. And when it is plain—for the index of hymns makes it plain—that not one single hymn of the twenty-nine is the undoubted and absolute property of any other poet, we are safe in assuming that they all are what the codex declares them to be—the actual productions of the Bishop Rabanus.

The second hymn is usually attributed to Elpis, the wife of Boethius. However, the labeling of this hymn is as imaginative as the others. Brower, in his loyalty to the Church, will not question the commonly accepted authorship, but he has to acknowledge that there’s a stanza included that the popular version completely overlooks. It seems much more reasonable to believe that Rabanus wrote the entire hymn rather than just adding a few lines at the end. What Rabanus Maurus actually did was create a collection of hymns that included a fitting sacred song for every season. He was a poet and admired the verses of Hilary and Ambrose. If he had meant to make selections, he wouldn’t have left those out. But he definitely included some of his own works in this list. Therefore, it’s likely that he included more than initially thought. And when it’s clear—since the index of hymns shows it clearly—that not one of the twenty-nine hymns can be definitively attributed to any other poet, we can safely assume that they are all what the codex states they are—the actual works of Bishop Rabanus.

The hymn Fit porta Christi pervia occurs in the midst of the Ambrosian A solis ortus cardine, et usque, and was there inserted by the Benedictines of St. Maur. Daniel says it is an entire hymn as it stands. And so say we who find it standing alone in the codex of Brower.

The hymn Fit porta Christi pervia appears in the middle of the Ambrosian A solis ortus cardine, et usque, and it was added there by the Benedictines of St. Maur. Daniel mentions that it is a complete hymn as it is written. And we agree, as we see it standing alone in the codex of Brower.

At once, then, Rabanus Maurus ascends from comparative obscurity to a front rank among hymn-writers. And we are ready for all the light upon his personal history which we can obtain.

At that moment, Rabanus Maurus rises from relative obscurity to a prominent position among hymn-writers. We're eager for any information about his personal history that we can find.

VENI, CREATOR SPIRITUS.

Veni, Creator Spiritus,

Come, Creator Spirit

Mentes tuorum visita,

Visit your minds,

Imple superna gratia

Imple superna gratia

Quae tu creasti pectora.

Those hearts you created.

Qui Paraclitus diceris,

Who is called Paraclitus,

Donum Dei altissimi,

Gift of the Most High,

Fons vivus, ignis, charitas,

Living water, fire, love,

Et spiritalis unctio.

And spiritual anointing.

Tu septiformis munere,

Tu septiformis munere,

Dextrae Dei tu digitus,

God’s finger points to you,

Tu rite promissum Patris,

Your promise, Father,

Sermone ditans guttura.

Savoring rich conversations.

Accende lumen sensibus,

Light up the senses,

Infunde amorem cordibus,

Infuse love into hearts,

Infirma nostri corporis,

Weakness of our bodies,

Virtute firmans perpetim.

Strengthening through virtue.

122

Hostem repellas longius,

Stay away from the enemy.

Pacemque dones protinus,

Rest in peace immediately,

Ductore sic te praevio

Guide you thus before

Vitemus omne noxium.

Vitemus all harmful.

Per te sciamus da Patrem

For you, we shall know the Father

Noscamus atque Filium,

Let's know the Son,

Te utriusque Spiritum,

Te of both Spirits,

Credamus omni tempore.

Let’s believe all the time.

O Holy Ghost, Creator, come!

O Holy Spirit, Creator, come!

Thy people’s minds pervade;

Your people's minds pervade;

And fill with thy supernal grace

And fill with your heavenly grace

The souls which thou hast made.

The souls that you have created.

Thou who art called the Paraclete,

You who are called the Paraclete,

The gift of God most high;

The gift of the Most High God;

Thou living fount, and fire, and love,

Thou living source, and fire, and love,

Our spirit’s pure ally;

Our spirit's true ally;

Thou sevenfold Giver of all good;

You, the sevenfold Giver of all good;

Finger of God’s right hand;

Finger of God's right hand;

Thou promise of the Father, rich

Thou promise of the Father, rich

In words for every land;

In words for everyone;

Kindle our senses to a flame,

Kindle our senses to a flame,

And fill our hearts with love,

And fill our hearts with love,

And through our bodies’ weakness, still

And through our bodies’ weakness, still

Pour valor from above!

Pour valor from above!

Drive farther off our enemy,

Drive further from our enemy,

And straightway give us peace;

And immediately bring us peace;

That, with thyself as such a guide,

That, with you as such a guide,

We may from evil cease.

We may stop the evil.

Through thee may we the Father know,

Through you may we know the Father,

And thus confess the Son;

And so confess the Son;

For thee (from both the Holy Ghost),

For you (from both the Holy Spirit),

We praise while time shall run.

We will praise as long as time goes on.

Rabanus Maurus, teacher and Abbot of Fulda and Archbishop of Mayence (Mainz), was commonly called the “foremost German of his time.” Though the centuries have somewhat obscured the lustre of his renown, they have not deprived him of his place in history, nor have they dissociated his name from that of his instructor, prototype, and model, the great pedagogue Alcuin.

Rabanus Maurus, teacher, Abbot of Fulda, and Archbishop of Mainz, was often referred to as the “leading German of his time.” While the passing centuries have dimmed the shine of his fame, they haven’t erased his significance in history, nor have they separated his name from that of his mentor, role model, and great educator, Alcuin.

Of the birthplace of Rabanus we have no certain knowledge. Some have said that he was Scotch or English, others that he was French; but the more reliable authorities are convinced that he was a German, born either at Fulda or Mainz. The epitaph written by himself affords probably the solution of the question. It was composed at Mainz while its author was archbishop, and contains these words:

Of Rabanus's birthplace, we don't have definite information. Some people claim he was Scottish or English, while others say he was French; however, more trustworthy sources believe he was German, born either in Fulda or Mainz. The epitaph he wrote himself likely holds the answer to this question. It was crafted in Mainz when he was archbishop and includes these words:

“Urbe quidem hac genitus sum, ac sacro fonte renatus,

“Indeed, I was born in this city and reborn from the sacred spring,

In Fulda post haec dogma sacrum didici.”

In Fulda, after this, I learned the sacred doctrine.

That is, he was born at the place where he was writing these verses—most likely Mainz—and there he was baptized. Afterward he was educated in Fulda. An additional reason for this belief is that his father was of a family known in the records of Mainz.

That is, he was born where he wrote these verses—probably Mainz—and he was baptized there. Later, he was educated in Fulda. Another reason for this belief is that his father came from a family recognized in the records of Mainz.

Trithemius says that Rabanus was born in 788 quarto nonas Februarii, the second of February. Mabillon adds, “I do not know whence he got the day; the year is probably pretty close.” But the year itself, on the strength of internal evidence found in the man’s writings and in the monastic rules regarding the holding of office before the attainment of a fixed age, Mabillon places at 776. This extension of twelve years is a very important affair since it makes Rabanus a monk of thirty-three at the date of the Council of Aquisgranum (Aix-la-Chapelle or Aachen), called by Charlemagne to reannunciate the doctrine of the procession of the Holy Spirit.

Trithemius states that Rabanus was born on February 2, 788. Mabillon adds, “I’m not sure where he got that date; the year is probably pretty accurate.” However, based on internal evidence from Rabanus's writings and the monastic rules about holding office before reaching a certain age, Mabillon estimates the year to be 776. This twelve-year difference is significant because it makes Rabanus a monk of thirty-three at the time of the Council of Aquisgranum (Aix-la-Chapelle or Aachen), which was convened by Charlemagne to reaffirm the doctrine of the procession of the Holy Spirit.

The name of Rabanus’s father was Ruthard and his mother was 123 christened Aldegunde. “She was a woman of the most honest conversation,” as Trithemius declares, the fit helpmeet of a man “rich and powerful, who for a long time served in the wars under the Frank princes.” There was a brother, doubtless an elder brother, called Tutin, a person “noble among the first,” and perhaps the father of a nephew, Gundram, whom Rabanus mentions as the royal chaplain of Lewis of Germany.

The name of Rabanus’s father was Ruthard and his mother was 123 named Aldegunde. “She was a woman of the most honest character,” as Trithemius states, the perfect partner for a man “wealthy and influential, who served in the wars under the Frank princes for a long time.” There was a brother, likely an elder brother, named Tutin, a person “of noble rank,” and possibly the father of a nephew, Gundram, whom Rabanus mentions as the royal chaplain of Lewis of Germany.

The lad Raban—“the raven”—took on his dark garments at nine years of age and went to be a little shaveling monk at Fulda. There he continued, patiently toiling on at his studies according to the methods of a benighted time, and it is plain that he progressed so well as to get the favor of his abbot, Ratgar. Since Ratgar took office in 801 or 802, and Alcuin died in May, 804, it must have been at or about the twenty-fifth year of his age that Rabanus was directed to put himself under the care of Alcuin. A record which has been preserved shows that in 801 our poet had been made a deacon at Fulda, and it is natural for us to look upon this journey to the monastic school of St. Martin at Tours as an honor given to one who had already earned some distinction in scholarship.

The boy Raban—"the raven"—put on his dark robes at nine years old and became a young monk at Fulda. There, he patiently worked on his studies using the methods of a less enlightened time, and it's clear that he made enough progress to gain the favor of his abbot, Ratgar. Since Ratgar came into his position around 801 or 802, and Alcuin died in May 804, it must have been around the age of twenty-five that Rabanus was directed to study under Alcuin. A record that has been kept shows that in 801 our poet was made a deacon at Fulda, and it's only natural for us to see this journey to the monastic school of St. Martin at Tours as an honor given to someone who had already achieved some recognition in scholarship.

Be this as it may it is certain that nearly the latest work of Alcuin’s life was the preparation of the successor to his own ideas who should hold high the torch of knowledge to his land and generation. To him—though the old eyes at Tours should not see it—was to succeed Walafrid Strabo, and to Walafrid Strabo were to be added the scholars of St. Gall, and notably the marvellous cripple Herman of Reichenau. Ratgar now was busy building a great church, and architectural notions befogged his brain. But he had built better than he was aware when he sent off Rabanus and Hatto to sit at the feet of the man who had brought the system of Bede the Venerable into Gaul, and who was to commit his own enthusiasm for learning to a greater scholar than Paul Winfrid, the Deacon.

Be that as it may, it’s clear that the last significant work of Alcuin’s life was preparing someone to carry on his ideas and promote knowledge in his country and for his generation. Although the old eyes in Tours wouldn’t see it, Walafrid Strabo was to succeed him, and along with Walafrid, the scholars from St. Gall were to join forces, especially the remarkable disabled scholar Herman of Reichenau. Ratgar was busy constructing a large church, caught up in architectural ideas. Yet, he had achieved more than he realized when he sent Rabanus and Hatto to learn from the man who had introduced Bede the Venerable's system to Gaul and who would pass on his own passion for learning to an even greater scholar than Paul Winfrid, the Deacon.

This Hatto was not the infamous bishop of the Rat Tower whom Southey has immortalized in blood-curdling verses. That notorious prelate was indeed Abbot of Fulda and Bishop of Mainz, but he died in 969 or 970, and the swarming rats which devoured him for his avarice in keeping the corn from the poor owe their original celebrity to those curious volumes, the Centuries of Magdeburg. 124 So far as we can discover, the Hatto who accompanied Rabanus became neither famous nor infamous, unless it be something to have obtained the abbacy of Fulda when his friend laid it down.

This Hatto was not the notorious bishop of the Rat Tower that Southey wrote about in chilling verses. That infamous bishop was indeed the Abbot of Fulda and the Bishop of Mainz, but he died in 969 or 970. The swarming rats that consumed him for his greed in hoarding corn from the poor gained their initial fame from those interesting books, the Centuries of Magdeburg. 124 As far as we can tell, the Hatto who traveled with Rabanus did not become known for anything significant, except maybe for taking over the abbacy of Fulda after his friend stepped down.

In 804 Rabanus returned to Fulda. He had profited by the instruction he had received, and was now the fittest person to be put at the head of the school in the cloisters. To his original name the old teacher had affixed the honorable title Maurus, and to this again Rabanus himself added the descriptive adjective Magnentius. So that Rabanus Maurus Magnentius is the full appellation of the man henceforth to be styled with the largest truth, Primus Germaniae preceptor. This giving of names was one of the features of those times. Alcuin was called Albinus Flaccus, Paul Winfrid was known as Bonifacius, and Ratbert, the advocate of transubstantiation, became Paschasius. Besides this, the spelling of proper names was very much at sea. Thus, to the R of Rabanus there was prefixed or suffixed a Greek “rough breathing,” making it HRabanus or Rhabanus, precisely as we some times find HLudovicus or HLotharius.

In 804, Rabanus returned to Fulda. He had benefited from the education he received and was now the best candidate to lead the school in the cloisters. The old teacher added the honorable title Maurus to his original name, and Rabanus himself added the descriptive adjective Magnentius. So, Rabanus Maurus Magnentius is the full name of the man who would henceforth be genuinely called Primus Germaniae preceptor. This practice of naming was common in those times. Alcuin was known as Albinus Flaccus, Paul Winfrid was referred to as Bonifacius, and Ratbert, the supporter of transubstantiation, became Paschasius. On top of this, the spelling of proper names was quite inconsistent. For instance, a Greek “rough breathing” was sometimes added to the R of Rabanus, making it HRabanus or Rhabanus, just as we sometimes see HLudovicus or HLotharius.

It is at this time that the true skill and ability of Rabanus appear before us. He was the first person to establish a school in Germany which had in it the promise of modern education. He allowed pupils to attend and be trained in the cloisters who had no vocation for a monastic life. In point of fact he was the real founder of the school system of Germany, and his fellow-countrymen have not been slow to accredit him with the achievement. His life and accomplishments have employed the pens of Buddeus, Schwarz, Dahl, Bach, Kunstmann, Spengler, Köhler, Richter, and other writers on the history of paedagogik.[7] It is beyond debate that the school at Fulda was a most remarkable place.

It is at this time that Rabanus's true skill and abilities become clear. He was the first to set up a school in Germany that promised modern education. He allowed students to attend and be trained in the cloisters even if they weren't called to a monastic life. In fact, he is considered the real founder of the school system in Germany, and his fellow countrymen have recognized him for this achievement. His life and accomplishments have been detailed by writers like Buddeus, Schwarz, Dahl, Bach, Kunstmann, Spengler, Köhler, Richter, and others who write about the history of paedagogik.[7] There’s no doubt that the school at Fulda was an exceptionally remarkable place.

Rabanus was not the only teacher in the school. He was assisted by his faithful friend Samuel of Worms, a fellow pupil under Alcuin. Together these men developed and enlarged the minds of many of the future nobles of Germany, and laid in Bible study and in the advanced opinions which they announced, the 125 foundations for a nation the most scholarly of any on the earth. In these classes were to be seen such disciples of the new learning as Walafrid Strabo, Servatus Lupus, Einhard (who subsequently sent thither his son Wussin), and Rudolf who wrote the life of his preceptor.

Rabanus wasn’t the only teacher at the school. He was helped by his loyal friend Samuel of Worms, who was also a student of Alcuin. Together, these men shaped and expanded the minds of many future nobles of Germany, laying the groundwork in Bible study and in the progressive ideas they presented, thus establishing the foundations for a nation that would become the most learned on earth. In these classes were students of the new learning like Walafrid Strabo, Servatus Lupus, Einhard (who later sent his son Wussin there), and Rudolf, who wrote the biography of his mentor.

Leaving the manner of that ancient school life for the present, we are struck with astonishment at the broad and liberal tone of the instruction. Rabanus followed Bede in providing an encyclopaedia of human knowledge for his pupils. He entitled it De Universis and based it on the previous work of Isidore of Seville. Additionally he abridged the grammar of Priscian, a treatise which furnished, even as late as the days of Richard Braythwaite and his Drunken Barnabee, the suggestive line,

Leaving behind the style of that old school life for now, we are amazed by the wide-ranging and open approach to education. Rabanus built upon Bede’s work by creating an encyclopedia of human knowledge for his students. He named it De Universis and based it on Isidore of Seville's earlier writings. He also summarized Priscian's grammar, a text that, even in the time of Richard Braythwaite and his Drunken Barnabee, provided the thought-provoking line,

“Fregi frontem Prisciani.”

“Fregi frontem Prisciani.”

“I’ve broke Priscian’s forehead mainly.”

"I mostly broke Priscian’s forehead."

He also furnished a text-book in arithmetic, drawn mostly from Boethius, and an etymology in which he depends to some extent on Isidore. He utilized Bede for chronology, and Gregory for ecclesiastical forms, and Augustine for doctrine, and Cassiodorus for commentary and exegesis.

He also provided a textbook in arithmetic, mostly based on Boethius, and an etymology that partially relies on Isidore. He used Bede for chronology, Gregory for church-related forms, Augustine for doctrine, and Cassiodorus for commentary and interpretation.

Moreover, he was free from much of the superstition of his age. He objected to giving the liver of a mad dog to one who had been bitten by it—that being then held a perfect cure. His letters show an independent and almost an audacious mind. In all religious discussion his motto was, “When the cause is Christ’s, the opposition of the bad counts for naught.” In statecraft—for ecclesiastics were chief movers in these affairs—he held with Ludwig the Pious. He wrote a great deal in the way of Scripture commentary, and his intellect was of a mystical order. He delighted in allegories, in enshrining the bones of saints and confessors, and in making the most marvellous and intricate anagrams and arrangements of verses and letters upon the subject of the Holy Cross, whose praise he has elaborately set forth. Wimpfeling may well style this production a “wonderful and highly elaborate work.” It dates from the year 815, and no modern reader can view it without dismay at its enormous expenditure of labor.

Moreover, he was free from much of the superstition of his time. He objected to giving the liver of a rabid dog to someone who had been bitten by it—that was considered a sure cure back then. His letters reveal an independent and almost bold mindset. In all religious discussions, his motto was, “When the cause is Christ’s, the opposition of the wicked means nothing.” In politics—since church leaders were key players in these matters—he aligned himself with Ludwig the Pious. He wrote extensively on Scripture commentary, and his intellect was of a mystical nature. He enjoyed allegories, enshrining the bones of saints and confessors, and creating the most intricate and amazing anagrams and arrangements of verses and letters about the Holy Cross, whose praises he has elaborately detailed. Wimpfeling might well call this work a “wonderful and highly elaborate piece.” It dates from the year 815, and no modern reader can look at it without being overwhelmed by the immense effort it involved.

A man like this in the teacher’s seat of Fulda would not be long 126 in obscuring by his manifest talents the feebler light of his abbot. So Ratgar found, and devoted himself and his monks with mistimed zeal to the erection of a great addition to the cloister church. He grudged the time given to the studies of the school. He would much prefer to have had the full control of all that was passing in the cloisters, but this was plainly impossible. So he devised a very satisfactory way of interrupting the success of Rabanus. He took the books from the scholars and he even forbade them to the teacher. This was the cause of some pathetic verses in which Rabanus sets forth his petition for their return. “Let thy clemency,” he exclaims, “concede me books, for the poverty of knowledge suffocates me.” One grates his teeth in reading farther on the words, “Whether you do this or not, yet let the divine power of the Omnipotent always afford you all good things and complete a good fight with an honest course, that you may ever be with Christ in the height of heaven.”

A man like this in the teacher’s position at Fulda wouldn’t take long to overshadow his abbot with his obvious talents. So Ratgar realized and dedicated himself and his monks with misplaced enthusiasm to building a large addition to the cloister church. He resented the time spent on school studies. He would have preferred to have complete control over everything happening in the cloisters, but that was clearly impossible. So he came up with a very effective way to undermine Rabanus’s success. He took away the books from the students and even banned them from the teacher. This led to some heartfelt verses where Rabanus expresses his plea for their return. “Let your kindness,” he exclaims, “grant me books, for the lack of knowledge is suffocating me.” One grits their teeth while reading further on the words, “Whether you do this or not, may the divine power of the Omnipotent always provide you with good things and help you fight the good fight with integrity, so you may always be with Christ in the heights of heaven.”

Ratgar was a tyrant; there was no doubt of that. The only question was how long this tyranny would survive the loss of students and the defection of the monks, who had already begun to complain and resist. There was not any hope, however, that this line of conduct would be materially altered, and here again we have verses of Rabanus, lamenting in moving terms the loss of scholars and the demoralization of the school. It is not at all unlikely that the praises of the Holy Cross were the solace of the poor pedagogue who had lost his favorite volumes. He could scarcely otherwise have found the leisure for this elegant trifling.

Ratgar was definitely a tyrant. The only question was how long this tyranny would last now that students were leaving and the monks had started to complain and resist. There wasn’t much hope that this behavior would change anytime soon, and once again we see Rabanus’s verses, expressing heartfelt sorrow over the loss of scholars and the decline of the school. It’s quite possible that the praises of the Holy Cross were the only comfort for the poor teacher who had lost his favorite books. He otherwise wouldn’t have had the time for such elegant distractions.

The poem just mentioned is imperfect. It breaks off abruptly and the conclusion is missing. What it may have had to do with the outcome of Ratgar’s tyranny we therefore cannot say, but the times upon which the monastery had fallen were very grievous; and in 807 there was a pestilence which depleted the list of monks from four hundred down to one hundred and fifty, and these must, of course, have been more pressed by the manual labor than ever. They toiled as did Israel in bondage, and yet the end had not come. It was a period of the worst sort of misrule, paralleled later at Cluny and not unknown in other conventual establishments. In 814 Rabanus was ordained priest on December 23d, and, as is supposed, after his withdrawal for a time from the monastery to the refuge offered by a friend’s house. From a passage 127 in one of his commentaries it has been inferred that he used this suspense of his labors to make a journey to Palestine.

The poem mentioned earlier is flawed. It ends abruptly, and the conclusion is missing. We can't determine its connection to the end of Ratgar’s tyranny, but the monastery was going through a very difficult time. In 807, a plague reduced the number of monks from four hundred to one hundred and fifty, which meant those who remained had to work harder than ever. They labored like the Israelites in bondage, yet a resolution was still far off. It was a time of severe mismanagement, similar to what later happened at Cluny and found in other religious communities. In 814, Rabanus was ordained as a priest on December 23rd, likely after he spent some time away from the monastery at a friend’s house. A passage in one of his commentaries suggests that he might have used this break to travel to Palestine.

In 811 there was, says Dahl, a great confusion (Verwirrung) in the cloister. A libel was sent to Charles the Great criticising the conduct of Ratgar—“libel” being used in its old sense of “little treatise.” Nothing, as it would seem, was done about this, although the ordination of Rabanus may have been a link in the chain.

In 811, there was, according to Dahl, a lot of confusion (Verwirrung) in the monastery. A pamphlet was sent to Charlemagne criticizing Ratgar's actions—“pamphlet” used in its original sense of “small treatise.” It seems that nothing was done about this, although Rabanus's ordination might have been part of the bigger picture.

But when Ludwig the Pious (Ludwig der Fromme) came to the kingdom Ratgar was summarily deposed, and Egil, a kindly, book-loving man, created abbot in his stead. This occurred in 817, three years after Ludwig began to reign. All difficulties were now over. The school was reopened with greater prosperity than before. The library was increased. The secular scholars were taught outside the walls, for the number of students surpassed the accommodation. And, in a word, Ratgar had merely held back a constantly augmenting torrent which now poured itself in in an intrepid tide. When Martin Luther, centuries later, cries out for intelligent instruction and for the extension of the school system of Germany, he is but repeating the cry which swelled in the ears of Ratgar and drove him before it with execration from his abbacy.

But when Ludwig the Pious came to the throne, Ratgar was quickly removed, and Egil, a kind and book-loving man, was made abbot in his place. This happened in 817, three years after Ludwig began his reign. All challenges were now resolved. The school reopened with even more success than before. The library grew larger. The secular scholars were taught outside the walls since the number of students exceeded the available space. In short, Ratgar had only held back a continually growing wave that now flowed in with unstoppable force. When Martin Luther, centuries later, calls for better education and for the expansion of Germany's school system, he is simply echoing the demand that filled the ears of Ratgar and forced him out of his abbacy with curses.

In 822, when Egil died, by common consent Rabanus was invested with the dignity of abbot. For a time things went smoothly enough, and such scholars as Walafrid Strabo, Servatus Lupus, and Otfried of Weissenberg were the glory of the Fulda schools. But the pendulum swung too far in the rebound from Ratgar’s illiterate policy. The monks were kept at writing and teaching with too little discrimination as to their tastes and capacities. They began to grumble that the material interests of the monastery were neglected, and that Fulda might be growing rich in books and in bookworms, but was in danger of becoming poor in everything else. The disaffection found a support in Archbishop Otgar of Mainz, a busy political prelate, who seems to have become jealous of the prominence of Rabanus. As a supporter of Lothar and of the policy of imperial unity, he was in politics on the other side from Rabanus. Our abbot was a Nationalist and a Home Ruler. He wished to foster the cultivation of the German tongue and to maintain the distinctness of the German nation. He had stood by poor, weak Ludwig the Pious, whose sorrow it was to have succeeded to the work of Charles the Great. He addressed to him a 128 letter of consolation in his troubles, and wrote a treatise: De Reverentia Filiorum erga Patres et Subditorum erga Reges, to recall his unfilial children to a sense of their duty. In Ludwig the German he recognized the most dutiful of the three. So when the Emperor Ludwig died in 840, he supported the younger Ludwig in the demand for virtual German independence against the high-handed imperialism of his elder brother Lothar. He thus shared in the triumph of the victory at Fontanetum, followed by the Compact of Verdun (843), which practically put an end to Karling imperialism, and secured the national independence of France and Germany. But in the mean time Otgar enabled the illiterate party at Fulda to drive Rabanus into exile, and when he came back he found the brethren had chosen another abbot, Hatto, in his stead. Waiving his own rights, and laying aside all grudges, he betook himself to his books in a priory or something of the sort on Mount St. Peter, not far off, and resumed the work of teaching. Here he is thought to have composed his great philosophical treatise on the All, which marks a distinct advance in the development of mediaeval metaphysics and logic. Indeed, there was but one thinker of the ninth century who surpassed him in penetration and learning—the wonderful Irish monk, John Scotus Erigena, who wrote Latin but thought in Greek and was filled with all the wisdom of the Hellenes, from Plato to Dionysius the Areopagite.

In 822, when Egil died, everyone agreed that Rabanus should be made the abbot. For a while, everything went pretty well, and scholars like Walafrid Strabo, Servatus Lupus, and Otfried of Weissenberg were the pride of the Fulda schools. But the situation swung too far in reaction to Ratgar’s uneducated approach. The monks were pushed into writing and teaching without considering their interests and abilities. They started to complain that the monastery's practical needs were being overlooked, and although Fulda might be getting rich in books and scholars, it risked becoming poor in every other way. This discontent found support in Archbishop Otgar of Mainz, a politically active church leader who seemed to envy Rabanus’s influence. As a supporter of Lothar and the push for imperial unity, he was politically opposed to Rabanus, who was a nationalist and wanted to promote the German language and maintain the German nation’s uniqueness. Rabanus had backed the weak Ludwig the Pious, who struggled to follow in the footsteps of Charles the Great. He wrote to Ludwig to console him during his troubles and composed a treatise: De Reverentia Filiorum erga Patres et Subditorum erga Reges, urging his disobedient children to remember their responsibilities. He recognized Ludwig the German as the most dutiful of the three brothers. So when Emperor Ludwig died in 840, Rabanus supported the younger Ludwig’s push for practical German independence against his domineering older brother Lothar. He played a role in the victory at Fontanetum, followed by the Compact of Verdun (843), which effectively ended Carolingian imperial power and secured national independence for France and Germany. However, in the meantime, Otgar helped the illiterate faction at Fulda to force Rabanus into exile, and when he returned, he discovered that the brothers had chosen another abbot, Hatto, to replace him. Setting aside his own claims and grievances, he withdrew to his books in a nearby priory, possibly on Mount St. Peter, and continued his teaching work. It is believed that here he wrote his major philosophical treatise on the All, which marked a notable advancement in medieval metaphysics and logic. In fact, there was only one thinker in the ninth century who surpassed him in depth and knowledge—the remarkable Irish monk, John Scotus Erigena, who wrote in Latin but thought in Greek and possessed wisdom that spanned everything from Plato to Dionysius the Areopagite.

In 847 Archbishop Otgar died, and Ludwig the German elevated his friend Rabanus to the see of Mainz, the metropolitan see of Germany. Since Boniface, the Anglo-Saxon “Apostle of Germany,” who had succeeded to this dignity a century earlier, there had been no man of such eminence at the head of the German Church, nor have any of his successors surpassed him. His first care was the restoration of the discipline, which had decayed under the confusions of those dark days of civil war. A great synod met at Mainz in October, Rabanus having been consecrated in June. Besides the prelates, abbots and monks of all orders attended, and the canons adopted had reference to stricter life as the obligation of the clergy.

In 847, Archbishop Otgar passed away, and Ludwig the German appointed his friend Rabanus as the new Archbishop of Mainz, the leading archdiocese in Germany. Since Boniface, the Anglo-Saxon "Apostle of Germany," who had held this position a hundred years earlier, there hadn’t been anyone of such importance leading the German Church, nor have any of his successors exceeded him. His main focus was to restore the discipline that had weakened during the turmoil of those dark days of civil war. A significant synod took place in Mainz in October, following Rabanus' consecration in June. Along with the bishops, abbots, and monks from various orders, the canons adopted emphasized the need for a stricter lifestyle for the clergy.

The year was not over before news of fresh trouble reached him. One of his own pupils at Fulda, the monk Gottschalk, a man of restless intellect, was reported as spreading an exaggerated version of Augustine’s doctrine of absolute predestination, and one which 129 threatened to overturn the very idea of human responsibility. Gottschalk evidently was one of the people who love to walk on the fence rather than in the road—to carry every principle with ruthless logic to its remotest conclusion. The first news of his extravagances reached Rabanus in a letter from Italy setting forth the doctrines his former pupil was teaching. He at once responded in a letter (or rather a treatise) taking the same ground as the semi-Pelagians had done in the controversy with the school of Augustine, ground sanctioned by Gregory the Great, Beda, and Alcuin, although thought unsafe when first defended by Gennadius and John Cassian. Gottschalk seems to have accepted the reply as a sort of challenge. The next year, 848, he made his way to Mainz, and when Rabanus called together an assembly of churchmen and laymen—not a regular synod—he appeared before it with a confession of his faith in which he replied to the arguments of Rabanus. The assembly failed to convince him of his being in error, and at the king’s suggestion a pledge was exacted of him that he would never return to Germany. Hincmar of Rheims, the metropolitan of the Church of France, made sure of his keeping this pledge. As Gottschalk was handed over to him by King Ludwig, with a letter of explanation from Rabanus, he had him condemned by the Synod of Quiercy (853) to deposition from the priesthood, corporal chastisement until he should burn his confession with his own hands, and lifelong imprisonment. So ended, in 867, this Calvinist of the ninth century, without much credit to anybody who had a hand in his fate, but with least of discredit to Rabanus.

The year wasn't over before he heard news of new trouble. One of his own students at Fulda, the monk Gottschalk, a man with a restless mind, was reported to be spreading an exaggerated version of Augustine’s doctrine of absolute predestination, which threatened to undermine the very concept of human responsibility. Gottschalk clearly liked to sit on the fence rather than take a clear path—to apply every principle with relentless logic to its furthest consequences. The first news of his extreme views reached Rabanus in a letter from Italy detailing the teachings of his former student. He quickly responded with a letter (or rather a treatise) that took the same stance as the semi-Pelagians had in their debate with Augustine's school, a position backed by Gregory the Great, Bede, and Alcuin, though considered risky when first defended by Gennadius and John Cassian. Gottschalk seems to have viewed the reply as a challenge. The following year, 848, he traveled to Mainz, and when Rabanus gathered an assembly of church leaders and laypeople—not an official synod—he presented his confession of faith in which he countered Rabanus's arguments. The assembly failed to convince him that he was wrong, and at the king’s suggestion, he was made to promise that he would never return to Germany. Hincmar of Rheims, the head of the Church in France, ensured that he kept this promise. As Gottschalk was handed over to him by King Ludwig, along with a letter of explanation from Rabanus, he had him condemned by the Synod of Quiercy (853) to be deposed from the priesthood, physically punished until he burned his confession by his own hand, and sentenced to life imprisonment. This was how the ninth-century Calvinist met his end in 867, not bringing much credit to anyone involved in his fate, but least of all to Rabanus.

In 852, by order of King Ludwig, another synod convened at Mainz, to discuss, it is supposed, the doctrine of transubstantiation, which Paschasius Radbertus of Corbie had been setting forth in his treatise, De Corpore et Sanguine Christi. Our Rabanus resisted the new dogma, declaring that the participation of the Lord’s body and blood in the sacrament is “not carnal but spiritual.” Nor is this the only point of his agreement with Protestant teaching. Especially in his assertion that the Bible is a book for every Christian, and clear and intelligible as a rule of faith, he anticipates Luther.

In 852, King Ludwig ordered another synod to meet at Mainz to discuss, it’s believed, the doctrine of transubstantiation that Paschasius Radbertus of Corbie had presented in his work, De Corpore et Sanguine Christi. Our Rabanus opposed the new doctrine, stating that the participation in the Lord’s body and blood during the sacrament is “not physical but spiritual.” This isn’t the only area where he aligns with Protestant beliefs. Particularly in his claim that the Bible is a book for every Christian, and that it is clear and understandable as a guide for faith, he foreshadows Luther.

In 850 a great famine desolated Germany, in whose course people were driven to the terrible deeds which sometimes characterize 130 such times. Rabanus did his possible to relieve the terrible needs of his flock. Three hundred of these poor people were fed daily from his resources as archbishop, and his heart went out in pity to the multitudes he could not aid. Pitiful scenes he must have witnessed. One poor woman fell dead as she staggered to his threshold, with a babe at her breast. His charity was too late to save her, but her child was rescued.

In 850, a severe famine ravaged Germany, during which people resorted to horrific actions that often occur in such dire times. Rabanus did everything he could to alleviate the desperate needs of his community. He fed three hundred of these unfortunate souls daily with his resources as archbishop, and he felt deep compassion for the many he couldn't help. He must have witnessed heartbreaking scenes. One poor woman collapsed and died as she staggered to his door, holding a baby at her breast. His kindness came too late to save her, but her child was saved.

He lived six years more, seeing his diocese recover from the desolation of that terrible winter, cherishing the literary and educational work of the monasteries on the lines laid down in his De Institutione Clericorum, keeping his clergy up to the ideal of the priestly life as defined in his De Disciplina Ecclesiastica, and civilizing the rude people of his great diocese. He died in 856, in his eightieth year, and was buried in St. Alban’s church in Mainz. In the era of the Reformation his bones were transferred to St. Maurice’s church in Halle. As Rome has not inscribed the opponent of transubstantiation in the list of her saints, they are allowed to rest together in peace, instead of being distributed through a long series of churches as relics.

He lived for six more years, watching his diocese bounce back from the devastation of that terrible winter, supporting the literary and educational efforts of the monasteries based on the principles outlined in his De Institutione Clericorum, and encouraging his clergy to uphold the standards of priestly life defined in his De Disciplina Ecclesiastica, while also helping to civilize the rough people of his vast diocese. He died in 856, at the age of eighty, and was buried in St. Alban’s church in Mainz. During the Reformation, his remains were moved to St. Maurice’s church in Halle. Since Rome hasn’t recognized the opponent of transubstantiation in its list of saints, his bones are allowed to rest together in peace, instead of being scattered across various churches as relics.

He had composed for himself an epitaph, as was the fashion of those days, but it is pleasanter to read than some of those exaggeratedly humble and prosaic treatises concerning which we hardly know whether most to stand amazed at the badness of the Latin or the meanness of the piety. Rabanus avoids these objectionable features. His language is that of a poet and his sentiments those of a sincere Christian. Particularly there are two lines which are notable because they give us a glimpse of his personality:

He wrote an epitaph for himself, which was common back then, but it’s more enjoyable to read than some of those overly humble and dull writings where we can’t tell whether to be more shocked by the poor quality of the Latin or the shallow piety. Rabanus steers clear of these issues. His language is poetic, and his feelings are those of a genuine Christian. There are especially two lines that stand out because they provide insight into his character:

“Promptus erat animus, sed tardans debile corpus;

“His spirit was willing, but his weak body was slow;

Feci quod poteram, quodque Deus dederat.”

Feci quod poteram, quodque Deus dederat.”

“Quick was my mind, but slow was my body through weakness;

“Quick was my mind, but my body was slow from weakness;

That which I could I have done, and what the Lord gave me.”

That which I could do, I have done, and what the Lord gave me.

One of his latest bequests was that of his books, which he devised, like a true scholar, partly to his old abbey of Fulda and partly to the monastery of St. Alban at Mainz.

One of his latest gifts was his collection of books, which he carefully allocated, like a true scholar, partly to his old abbey of Fulda and partly to the monastery of St. Alban in Mainz.

John Trithemius eulogizes him in words which may, perhaps, be transferred into our pages from their original Latin as a specimen of the praise which Rabanus has always received—praise that is indeed worthy of the man who wrote the Veni, Creator.

John Trithemius praises him in words that can be translated from their original Latin as an example of the recognition Rabanus has always received—praise that truly befits the man who wrote the Veni, Creator.

131

“Rabanus was first among the Germans; a scholar universally erudite; profound in science; eloquent and strong in discourse; in life and conversation he shone as most learned, religious, and holy; he was always a prelate dignified, affable, and acceptable before God.”

“Rabanus was the foremost among the Germans; a scholar with extensive knowledge; deep in science; fluent and powerful in speech; in life and conversation he stood out as highly educated, devout, and virtuous; he was always a dignified, friendly, and admirable leader in the eyes of God.”

This same Trithemius gives us a little notion of the bishop’s appearance. In body, he says that he was tolerably robust; of a sanguine, bilious temperament; rather fleshly in person than inclined to meagreness (macilentus); with a “courageous and great” head; and of a well-proportioned figure.

This same Trithemius gives us a slight idea of the bishop’s appearance. He describes him as fairly strong, with a sanguine, bilious temperament; more on the heavy side than skinny (macilentus); with a “courageous and great” head; and a well-proportioned body.

Of the other writings of Rabanus it is sufficient for us to name his compendium of the grammar of Priscian; his great work upon The Universe; his treatise upon the Praises of the Holy Cross, and his elaborate commentaries upon the various books of the Bible. He also prepared homilies and sundry compositions relative to ecclesiastical matters. In the Patrologia of Migne it requires six closely-printed volumes to cover his contributions to sacred literature. Especially we have occasion to note his theological writings, as it is in these that his spiritual character is most apparent.

Of Rabanus's other writings, it's enough to mention his summary of Priscian's grammar, his major work on The Universe, his essay on the Praises of the Holy Cross, and his detailed commentaries on various books of the Bible. He also wrote homilies and other pieces related to church matters. In Migne's Patrologia, his contributions to sacred literature take up six densely printed volumes. Notably, we should highlight his theological writings, as these best showcase his spiritual character.

His works mostly are dead enough to modern interest, but not all. German philology honors in him a great churchman who shared Charles the Great’s respect for German speech and culture, and at whose feet Otto of Weissenburg, the poet of the Krist, sat. German pedagogics recognizes in him the first Praeceptor Germaniae, who transplanted to Fulda the generous plans of education which Charles conceived, and which Alcuin executed at Tours. German philosophy recognizes in him the first forerunner of the great series of her metaphysicians. But to us he is Rabanus the poet, who acquired the art of verse under Alcuin, who used it at times to little purpose as in his De Laudibus Sanctae Crucis, but who in a happy hour wrote the Veni, Creator Spiritus.

His works might not interest modern readers much, but some still do. German philology sees him as a significant churchman who shared Charles the Great’s appreciation for the German language and culture, and at whose feet Otto of Weissenburg, the poet of the Krist, learned. German education recognizes him as the first Praeceptor Germaniae, who brought Charles’ ambitious educational plans to Fulda, which Alcuin implemented in Tours. German philosophy views him as the first precursor of the long line of metaphysicians. But to us, he is Rabanus the poet, who learned the craft of verse under Alcuin, who sometimes used it ineffectively, as in his De Laudibus Sanctae Crucis, but who, in a moment of inspiration, wrote the Veni, Creator Spiritus.

132

CHAPTER XIII.
Notker of St. Gall, known as Balbulus.

In the life of Notker, written by Ekkehard (Eckhardt) the Younger, who was Dean of St. Gall in 1220, we have a perfect mine of garrulous gossip and of chattering, pleasant romance. It has been called “one of the most delightful of mediaeval memoirs;” though we are very little disposed to accept a large share of it as solid fact. There is in it much confusion, both of dates and names. From one of its stories came the designation of Charles the Great (“the Emperor Charles”) as the author of the Veni Creator, a point which we have treated more fully in the chapter upon Rabanus Maurus. The copyist is mainly accountable for these blunders, some of which are so grossly anachronistic as to be at once corrected by their reader; and others are so puerile that no one can easily be deceived.

In the biography of Notker, written by Ekkehard the Younger, who was the Dean of St. Gall in 1220, we have a rich source of chatty gossip and lighthearted stories. It's been called “one of the most enjoyable medieval memoirs,” although we're not very inclined to accept a lot of it as solid fact. There’s a lot of confusion in terms of dates and names. From one of its tales, Charles the Great (“the Emperor Charles”) is credited as the author of the Veni Creator, a point we've discussed more in-depth in the chapter about Rabanus Maurus. The copyist is mainly responsible for these errors, some of which are so clearly out of place that readers can easily spot them, and others are so naive that no one can be easily fooled.

Since it is to Notker that we owe the “sequence” in its full development, it may be as well for us to let Ekkehard sketch his character at full length. The biography is in one of the April volumes of the Acta Sanctorum of the Bollandist Fathers—a great white-covered folio which displays the immense research of its editors. For those who are less inclined to the Latin language in its monkish form, there is the admirable abridgment by Baring-Gould, known as the Lives of the Saints—a compilation which must be always distinguished from the work of the same title by Alban Butler. From these sources a great deal of truth and falsehood, fact and fiction, real record and unreal romance, have flowed forth upon the world. We cannot but speak reverently and kindly of such noble endeavors as those of Dr. Neale, but here, at the very outset, it must be understood that he has been altogether too much swayed by peculiar opinions for his ideas upon sequences—and upon Notker also—to have the weight of absolute authority.

Since Notker is responsible for the full development of the “sequence,” it’s worth letting Ekkehard provide a detailed sketch of his character. The biography can be found in one of the April volumes of the Acta Sanctorum from the Bollandist Fathers—a large folio with a white cover that showcases the extensive research of its editors. For those who aren't as comfortable with the Latin language in its archaic form, there's the excellent abridgment by Baring-Gould, titled Lives of the Saints—a compilation that should always be distinguished from the similarly named work by Alban Butler. From these sources, a mix of truth and falsehood, fact and fiction, genuine record and imaginary romance has been presented to the world. We must speak with reverence and kindness about the noble efforts of Dr. Neale, but it’s important to note right from the start that he has been overly influenced by his unique perspectives, which affect his thoughts on sequences—and on Notker as well—so they shouldn't be taken as absolute authority.

Notker himself is to be discriminated from another Notker of 133 the same religious house of St. Gall, who is generally known as “the Physician.” This one is Balbulus, or “the Stammerer,” who is sometimes called “Vetustior,” the Elder, to distinguish him from his nephew, Notkerus Junior. He came, Ekkehard asserts, of noble and even royal parentage, being probably born about the year 850. At an early age he entered the monastery of St. Gall, in Switzerland, which had been founded by Gallus, the Irish saint, a disciple of Columbanus, in the seventh century. This celebrated man died, A.D. 640, at the age of ninety-five, and his life was written by Walafrid Strabo in two books; the martyrology recording his death upon October 16th. St. Gall itself is now a town of some fifteen thousand inhabitants, and the capital of the canton to which it has given its own name. But the abbey was suppressed in 1805, though the library, filled with valuable manuscripts, still remains. From these ancient parchments P. Gall Morel, Librarian at Einsiedeln, has resuscitated many sequences and hymns formerly employed in their services.

Notker himself should be distinguished from another Notker from the same monastic community in St. Gall, who is commonly known as “the Physician.” This individual is Balbulus, or “the Stammerer,” sometimes referred to as “Vetustior,” meaning the Elder, to differentiate him from his nephew, Notkerus Junior. According to Ekkehard, he was likely born around the year 850 and came from noble, possibly royal, lineage. At a young age, he joined the monastery of St. Gall in Switzerland, which was established in the seventh century by Gallus, an Irish saint who was a disciple of Columbanus. This renowned figure passed away in A.D. 640 at the age of ninety-five, and his life was chronicled by Walafrid Strabo in two volumes, with his death recorded in the martyrology on October 16th. Today, St. Gall is a town with about fifteen thousand residents and serves as the capital of the canton that bears its name. However, the abbey was dissolved in 1805, although the library, filled with precious manuscripts, still exists. From these ancient texts, P. Gall Morel, the Librarian at Einsiedeln, has revived many sequences and hymns that were once used in their services.

The Sangallensian poets are not, however, very numerous. Hartmann was probably the earliest composer of a “sequence”—a style of sacred poem which we shall consider presently. Then came Notker Balbulus, who has the greater renown. Tutilo and Ratpert and Walafrid Strabo complete the list. St. Gall was for years a noted centre of learning. It is well situated, and from its towers the waters of the Boden-See (from which it is distant but a few miles) can be readily discerned.

The Sangallensian poets aren’t very many, though. Hartmann was likely the first to create a “sequence”—a type of sacred poem we’ll discuss shortly. After him came Notker Balbulus, who is more famous. Tutilo, Ratpert, and Walafrid Strabo round out the list. St. Gall was a well-known center of learning for many years. It’s conveniently located, and you can easily see the waters of Lake Constance from its towers, which are just a few miles away.

Here, then, Notker began his religious life. He had probably seen the light in the green and fertile Thurgau not far away from St. Gall. And his talents were soon so noticeable that he rapidly advanced in the esteem of his associates. Meanwhile—for the Irish and Scottish monks made this a thoroughfare on their pilgrimages to Rome—there came along an Irish bishop named Mark, whose nephew, Maengal, strongly aroused the admiration of Notker. Maengal’s music especially affected him, and he devoutly prayed God to let the Irishman tarry with them at St. Gall. This indeed happened, and Maengal, rechristened Marcellus, remained in Switzerland.

Here, Notker began his religious journey. He likely emerged from the lush and fertile Thurgau, not far from St. Gall. His talents quickly became apparent, earning him a rapid rise in the respect of his peers. Meanwhile—since Irish and Scottish monks often passed through on their pilgrimages to Rome—an Irish bishop named Mark arrived, bringing his nephew, Maengal, who greatly impressed Notker. Maengal’s music especially moved him, and he earnestly prayed for God to allow the Irishman to stay with them at St. Gall. This indeed happened, and Maengal, renamed Marcellus, stayed in Switzerland.

This good tutor now undertook the musical training of Notker, Ratpert, and Tutilo. And from this beginning arose the choral school of St. Gall. Ekkehard’s history of it is most suggestive. 134 It was originally begun, he says, for the study of the Gregorian tones, but these Swiss people had by degrees lost the sweetness of the old Pope’s music. And he borrows the language of John the Deacon, in his life of Gregory, to satirize the “thundering voices” with which such “Alpine bodies” failed to secure the proper modulation. I borrow Baring-Gould’s idiomatic rendering of this significant passage. It runs as follows:

This great teacher then started the music training for Notker, Ratpert, and Tutilo. From this initiative, the choral school of St. Gall was born. Ekkehard’s history of it is quite insightful. 134 He mentions that it was initially established for studying Gregorian chants, but over time, these Swiss individuals had lost the charm of the old Pope’s music. He uses the words of John the Deacon, in his account of Gregory, to mock the “thundering voices” with which such “Alpine bodies” were unable to achieve the right modulation. I’ll use Baring-Gould’s expressive translation of this important passage. It goes as follows:

“The barbarous hugeness of those tippling throats, when endeavoring to utter a soft song full of inflections and diphthongs, makes a great roar, as though carts were tumbling down steps headlong; and so, instead of soothing the minds of those who listen, it agitates and exasperates them beyond endurance.”

“The immense size of those drinking throats, when trying to sing a gentle song full of variations and sounds, creates a loud noise, as if carts were crashing down stairs; and instead of calming the minds of those who listen, it disturbs and frustrates them beyond what they can handle.”

Such was the character of church music when the song school of St. Gall was started. The monks had already been so fortunate as to secure one of the two Gregorian antiphonaries sent by Pope Adrian to the Emperor Charles the Great. The occurrence was curious enough to be chronicled, and the story merits our own repetition. Metz had been the German music centre, but when the French music clashed with that which was considered the correct and Gregorian method, Charles again solicited from the Pope two priests who were thorough musicians, and should put Metz and her school above criticism. These two men, by name Peter and Romanus, set out thereupon, but took a heavy cold between them at Lago Maggiore (aere Romanis contrario quaterentur). Peter soon recovered, but Romanus advanced from a mere cold into an actual fever, and remained at St. Gall with one of the antiphonaries, while the disgusted Peter, who claimed both copies, was forced to proceed alone and with a single manuscript to Metz.

Such was the state of church music when the song school of St. Gall was established. The monks had already been lucky enough to obtain one of the two Gregorian antiphonaries sent by Pope Adrian to Emperor Charlemagne. This event was interesting enough to be recorded, and the tale is worth repeating. Metz had been the music hub in Germany, but when the French music clashed with what was considered the correct Gregorian style, Charlemagne asked the Pope for two priests who were skilled musicians to elevate Metz and its school above scrutiny. These two men, named Peter and Romanus, set out for Metz but caught a bad cold together at Lago Maggiore (aere Romanis contrario quaterentur). Peter recovered quickly, but Romanus's cold turned into a full-blown fever, so he stayed at St. Gall with one of the antiphonaries, while the frustrated Peter, who wanted both copies, had to continue alone with just a single manuscript to Metz.

St. Gall was sufficiently attractive to Romanus for him to make no effort to leave it when he grew convalescent. And these compositions and melodies of his were the foundation upon which, in later years, Notker and Hartmann and the others built their sequences. That which Maengal now effected was the real beginning of that system of music which is so elaborately treated by Dr. Neale in his preface to the second volume of Daniel’s Thesaurus. Perhaps more has been made of it there than it really deserves. It is certainly too far out of the line of this inquiry of ours for us to discuss the point technically. One of the best definitions of 135 the sequence is, however, that of Mabillon, who calls such compositions “rhythmical prayers” (rythmicae preces).

St. Gall was appealing enough to Romanus that he didn’t try to leave it when he started to recover. The compositions and melodies he created laid the groundwork for Notker, Hartmann, and others to later develop their sequences. What Maengal accomplished was the true start of the music system that Dr. Neale elaborates on in his preface to the second volume of Daniel’s Thesaurus. Perhaps they’ve given it more attention there than it actually warrants. It’s definitely too far outside the scope of our inquiry to discuss that aspect in detail. However, one of the best definitions of the sequence comes from Mabillon, who describes such compositions as “rhythmical prayers” (rythmicae preces).

Notker became easily—so Ekkehard asserts—the finest musician about the abbey. He was also a bright and rather witty man. When Augustine was asked what God was doing before He created the world, he replied that He “was building hell for such vain and frivolous spirits” as that of his questioner. The chaplain of Charles the Fat put a similar inquiry to Notker, and got quite as brief a retort. He asked, “What is God doing now?” And Notker stammered out, “Just what He has always done and always will do; He is putting down the proud and exalting the humble!”

Notker quickly became—according to Ekkehard—the best musician in the abbey. He was also a clever and rather funny guy. When Augustine was asked what God was doing before He created the world, he replied that He “was building hell for such vain and frivolous spirits” as the one asking the question. The chaplain of Charles the Fat asked a similar question to Notker and received a similarly short answer. He inquired, “What is God doing now?” And Notker stammered, “Just what He has always done and always will do; He is putting down the proud and lifting up the humble!”

There is another of these queer anecdotes which will serve to show that the old monks were by no means destitute of a sense of humor. A certain young Salomon, son of the Count of Ramsweg, was a student of the abbey school, and something of a snob among his fellow-scholars. Notker, Ratpert, Tutilo and Hartmann were of as good family as he, and they did not enjoy his behavior. Finally, through favoritism, Salomon came to be abbot of six monasteries and Bishop of Constance in addition. But in spite of these dignities he had a singular predilection for the Abbey of St Gall, and was accustomed to put on a surplice and go about the place attending the offices like a regular monk—which, by the way, he had no right to do. His old friends found this out, and raised so much of a stir about it that he ceased from the practice. But at night he still persisted in entering the abbey and aiding in the services.

There’s another one of these strange anecdotes that shows the old monks definitely had a sense of humor. A young guy named Salomon, son of the Count of Ramsweg, was a student at the abbey school and kind of a snob among his classmates. Notker, Ratpert, Tutilo, and Hartmann came from families just as good as his, and they didn’t appreciate his attitude. Eventually, due to favoritism, Salomon became the abbot of six monasteries and Bishop of Constance as well. But even with these titles, he had a peculiar fondness for the Abbey of St. Gall and would put on a surplice and move around the place attending services like a regular monk—which he wasn’t allowed to do. His old friends found out about this and caused such a commotion that he stopped doing it. However, at night he still sneaked into the abbey to help with the services.

Rudiger, one of the confederates, was therefore set to watch for the coming of the intruding bishop, and when Salomon slipped along toward the church in the darkness the watcher suddenly thrust a light in his face and saw who it was. Then this valiant Rudiger swore the largest oath permitted in those sacred precincts, for he asseverated “by St. Gall” that no stranger in their conventual habit should be around the cloisters at night. Salomon offered endless apologies, and promised to secure permission from the abbot before he wore the surplice again. And he even turned his discomfiture into a partial victory by begging Rudiger to present this request in his behalf. The petition, so voiced, came duly before the “senate” of that monkish republic, which happened, 136 unfortunately for the avaricious and rapacious Salomon, to include his four opposers—“Hartmann, who composed the melody to the Sanctus humili prece; Notker the Stammerer, who made Sequences; Ratpert, who wrote Ardua spes mundi, and Tutilo, who was the author of Hodie cantandus.” These men finally allowed him to come in as usual, provided he would entirely demit his canon’s raiment, and be nothing but a Benedictine monk while within the walls.

Rudiger, one of the associates, was tasked with watching for the arrival of the intruding bishop. When Salomon quietly approached the church in the dark, Rudiger suddenly shone a light in his face and recognized him. This brave Rudiger then swore the strongest oath allowed in those sacred grounds, declaring “by St. Gall” that no stranger in their monk's attire should be in the cloisters at night. Salomon offered endless apologies and promised to get permission from the abbot before wearing the surplice again. He even turned his embarrassment into a partial win by asking Rudiger to present this request on his behalf. The request, as voiced by Rudiger, was brought before the “senate” of that monastic republic, which unfortunately for the greedy Salomon, included his four opponents—“Hartmann, who composed the melody to the Sanctus humili prece; Notker the Stammerer, who created Sequences; Ratpert, who wrote Ardua spes mundi, and Tutilo, who was the author of Hodie cantandus.” These men finally allowed him to come in as usual, provided that he completely shed his canon's clothing and be only a Benedictine monk while within the walls.

Somehow Salomon conceded even this, and one day brought a splendid gift—a gold box encrusted with jewels and containing relics—which he offered to the abbey. All this looked in the direction that the monks feared; and they therefore rejected his present with some scorn. But it did not take long to lift Salomon the Simonist to the Abbacy of Reichenau, and then Archbishop Sfortto contrived at length to secure the wealthy St. Gall for his favorite. Thus Salomon, the detested, became, in spite of all opposition, the abbot of that celebrated cloister.

Somehow, Salomon even gave in on this and one day brought a stunning gift—a gold box decorated with jewels and filled with relics—which he offered to the abbey. This raised alarms among the monks, who rejected his gift with some disdain. However, it didn't take long for Salomon the Simonist to be promoted to the Abbacy of Reichenau, and eventually Archbishop Sfortto managed to secure the wealthy St. Gall for his favorite. So, despite all the opposition, Salomon, who was loathed, became the abbot of that famous cloister.

But St. Gall itself had always prospered, apparently as the sun does according to the theories of some astronomers, for it had been continually receiving cometary accessions that dropped into it unexpectedly. One such was an antiphonary, which, on the principle that “to him that hath shall be given,” fell into the hands of these musical monks through the burning of the Abbey of Jumieges in 851. This was the true origin of the “sequence.” It solved the problem of Notker in a novel manner when he finally examined it, for he had been puzzled at the immense prolongation of the final syllable ia in the Alleluia, which was sung to cover the retreat of the deacon as he ascended to the rood-loft to chant the Gospel. This Alleluia came between the Epistle and the Gospel, and as the deacon had some space to traverse, the ia was nearly interminable; for even a very few seconds became on such an occasion a most perceptible and wearisome interval of time.

But St. Gall had always thrived, kind of like how the sun supposedly works according to some astronomers, as it kept receiving unexpected boosts from incoming comets. One of these was an antiphonary, which, following the idea that “to those who have, more will be given,” landed in the hands of these musical monks due to the burning of the Abbey of Jumieges in 851. This event marked the real beginning of the “sequence.” It provided a fresh solution for Notker when he finally looked into it, as he had been puzzled by the lengthy drawn-out sound of the final syllable ia in the Alleluia, which was sung to mask the deacon's retreat as he climbed to the rood-loft to chant the Gospel. This Alleluia was sung between the Epistle and the Gospel, and since the deacon had quite a distance to go, the ia seemed almost endless; because even just a few seconds felt like an incredibly noticeable and tiring stretch of time in that moment.

This Jumieges antiphonary, in which words were fitted to the Gregorian tones, suggested another treatment of the difficulty. Notker consequently composed the Laudes Deo concinat, and afterward the Coluber Adae male suasor. Iso, his master, approved of them, and Maengal afterward gave him considerable help. The “sequence” in its standard form had a “note to each syllable,” as in modern church music. And this was the beginning of that Book 137 of Sequences perfected by him in 887, and which has gained a merited prominence for the name of Notker Balbulus.

This Jumieges antiphonary, where words were matched to Gregorian tones, suggested another way to tackle the challenge. Notker then created the Laudes Deo concinat, and later the Coluber Adae male suasor. His mentor, Iso, approved of them, and Maengal later provided him with significant assistance. The “sequence” in its standard form had a “note for each syllable,” similar to modern church music. This marked the start of that Book 137 of Sequences, which he perfected in 887, earning Notker Balbulus a well-deserved reputation.

Ekkehard tells certain legends (which may or may not be trustworthy) regarding the suggestion whence some of these sprung. The droning rotation of a slow mill-wheel gave rise, he says, to the sequence Sancti Spiritus adsit nobis gratia; and this is far more credible than the additional information that Notker sent it to “the Emperor” Charles and got back the famous Veni Creator Spiritus—a story which Mabillon utterly confutes. This Emperor was certainly not Charles the Great—who was long ago dead—and it might have been Charles “the Bald” or Charles “the Fat” (the usurper), or Charles “the Simple,” but there seems an antecedent improbability that any such nickname could belong to the grave and great poet of that splendid hymn. And, indeed, we are now positive that it is the composition of Rabanus Maurus, Bishop of Mayence (Mainz), who died in 856.

Ekkehard shares some legends (which might be true or not) about where some of these stories originated. The slow, repetitive motion of a mill wheel supposedly inspired the phrase Sancti Spiritus adsit nobis gratia; this is much more believable than the additional tale that Notker sent it to “the Emperor” Charles and received the famous Veni Creator Spiritus in return—a story that Mabillon completely discredits. This Emperor was definitely not Charles the Great—who had been dead for a long time—and it could have been Charles “the Bald,” Charles “the Fat” (the usurper), or Charles “the Simple,” but it seems unlikely that any such nickname would apply to the serious and esteemed poet of that beautiful hymn. In fact, we can now confirm that it was composed by Rabanus Maurus, Bishop of Mainz, who died in 856.

There is probably some show of reason in the idea that the groaning machinery of a mill should have helped to originate the extended notes of the sequence. The picturesqueness of the story is really its best claim to our notice. I well remember a mill by which I used often to pause in the stillness of night, listening to the wailing protracted cadences of the huge wheel which slowly turned in its bed as the buckets successively filled from the shut, but leaky gates. Hearing this, and comparing it with the “sequence” of the Catholic service, or with the long-drawn tones of a German choral, it is impossible not to be struck by the resemblance.

There’s a likely reason that the creaking machinery of a mill helped to inspire the long notes of the sequence. The vividness of the story is truly its strongest reason for our attention. I distinctly remember a mill where I would often stop in the quiet of night, listening to the mournful, drawn-out sounds of the large wheel turning slowly as the buckets filled one after another from the closed, but leaky gates. Hearing this, and comparing it to the “sequence” in a Catholic service or the stretched-out tones of a German choir, it’s hard not to notice the similarity.

Then there is another story—indeed, there are several in the Latin which could scarcely be inserted here—but there is certainly one other which both Baring-Gould and Maitland have had sufficient geniality to extract. It refers to the manner in which Notker, Ratpert, and Tutilo—“the three inseparables”—attended to the eavesdropping of one of Abbot Salomon’s spies. This spy was Sindolf, the refectorarius, or steward, a sour-visaged, crab-appleish kind of man, who was never so happy as when he had an evil speech to retail. He particularly delighted in fretting the temper of the abbot with reference to these poets and musicians, but they suspected his design and “set a watch because of him.”

Then there's another story—actually, there are several in the Latin that couldn't really be included here—but there's definitely one more that both Baring-Gould and Maitland have been kind enough to share. It’s about how Notker, Ratpert, and Tutilo—“the three inseparables”—dealt with one of Abbot Salomon’s spies who was eavesdropping. This spy was Sindolf, the refectorarius, or steward, a grim-faced, crabby kind of guy, who was never happier than when he had some malicious gossip to share. He especially enjoyed annoying the abbot with comments about these poets and musicians, but they caught on to his intentions and “set a watch because of him.”

One evening after “lauds” the three were in the “writing-room” 138 (scriptorium) where the manuscripts were prepared and kept, busy with their conversation and having thereto the permission of the prior. Sindolf sniffed scandal in the air, and flattened his ear against the opaque glass, where a convenient crack suffered him to listen to their words. It was night, and Tutilo, a shrewd, lively fellow (homo pervicax), was glad enough to get this occasion against the slinking traitor. In the Acta Sanctorum, and again in Mabillon, copied into the one hundred and thirty-first volume of Migne, we have old Ekkehard’s grim report of this monkish fun.

One evening after "lauds," the three of them were in the "writing-room" 138 (scriptorium) where the manuscripts were prepared and stored, engaged in their conversation with the prior's permission. Sindolf sensed some scandal brewing and pressed his ear against the opaque glass, where a small crack allowed him to eavesdrop on their words. It was night, and Tutilo, a clever and lively guy (homo pervicax), was more than happy to seize the chance to confront the sneaky traitor. In the Acta Sanctorum, and again in Mabillon, it’s noted in the one hundred and thirty-first volume of Migne, we have old Ekkehard’s grim recounting of this monkish amusement.

“There he is with his ear to the glass,” cried Tutilo. “Do you, Notker, because you are a timid little chap (timidulus), go away into the church. But Ratpert, my friend, take down the whip that hangs in the chimney corner and run out-doors. And then comfort my heart (cor meum confortare) by laying on to him with all your might (esto robustus). For I, when you get close enough, will throw open the window in a hurry, catch him by the hair and hang on with a will” (ad me pertractum violenter tenebo). Off went the timorous Notker; out slipped the cheerful Ratpert; open went the window, and the vigorous Tutilo clutched Sindolf by ears and hair together! Then Ratpert rained on the lashes (a dorso ingrandinat), and Sindolf twisted and howled and kicked, and lights began to fly around, and the brethren came running. But Tutilo held on and called for a light and shouted that he had caught the devil; while Ratpert vanished into the night and Notker had entirely disappeared in the church. “Where are Notker and Ratpert?” was the first question. “Oh, they smelled the devil and ran away to ask succor from heaven,” said Tutilo. “And here was I, left to do the best I could with this thing that walks in darkness. And I believe an angel has been sent to chastise him in the rear!”

“There he is with his ear to the glass,” Tutilo shouted. “You, Notker, since you’re a timid little guy (timidulus), go hide in the church. But Ratpert, my friend, grab the whip hanging in the corner by the chimney and run outside. Then ease my mind (cor meum confortare) by giving him a good beating (esto robustus). Because when you get close enough, I’ll quickly open the window, grab him by the hair, and hold on tight” (ad me pertractum violenter tenebo). Off went the scared Notker; out slipped the cheerful Ratpert; the window flew open, and strong Tutilo grabbed Sindolf by the ears and hair! Then Ratpert started raining down lashes (a dorso ingrandinat), and Sindolf twisted, howled, and kicked, lights began to flash, and the brothers came running. But Tutilo hung on and called for a light, shouting that he had caught the devil, while Ratpert disappeared into the night and Notker completely vanished in the church. “Where are Notker and Ratpert?”

The sneaky Sindolf was completely abashed, but his temper did not improve under the chastisement. Even Salomon, his patron, laughed at him along with the others, which made the matter worse. So one day, finding a beautiful copy of the Canonical Epistles in Greek which Liutward, Bishop of Vercelli, had sent as a present to Notker, what does the malicious wretch do but cut it to pieces with his knife! Ekkehard adds that the mutilated copy could still be seen in the library of St. Gall.

The sneaky Sindolf was totally embarrassed, but his anger didn’t get any better despite the scolding. Even Salomon, his patron, laughed at him along with everyone else, which just made things worse. So one day, after finding a beautiful copy of the Canonical Epistles in Greek that Liutward, Bishop of Vercelli, had given as a gift to Notker, what does the malicious jerk do but slice it to pieces with his knife! Ekkehard mentions that the damaged copy could still be seen in the library of St. Gall.

These two worthies, Ratpert and Tutilo, heartily deserve the 139 place which Ekkehard accords them in his life of Notker. Ratpert walked usually between Notker and Tutilo; a very punctual, studious man who “wore out two pairs of shoes in the year;” a man who seldom left the abbey walls, and who regarded “expeditions” as being to the full “as dangerous as kisses;” a negligent fellow about the offices and masses, claiming that he taught them often enough to his pupils; and finally, a composer of good litanies; dying October 25th, A.D. 900.

These two remarkable individuals, Ratpert and Tutilo, truly deserve the recognition that Ekkehard gives them in his biography of Notker. Ratpert usually walked between Notker and Tutilo; he was a very diligent, studious man who “wore out two pairs of shoes each year;” a man who rarely left the abbey grounds and believed that “expeditions” were just as “dangerous as kisses;” a careless person regarding the daily services and masses, claiming that he had already taught them often enough to his students; and lastly, a composer of good litanies, passing away on October 25th, CE 900.

Tutilo was a capital companion; genial and ingenious; capable of music on all sorts of pipes and fiddles; who told a good story and made many a good joke; active and agile in his figure, and withal a fine carver, painter, and goldsmith. Some of his ivory carving still exists in the town library of St. Gall—so one historian records in a foot-note—and he was evidently a most skilful musician, whose hymn tunes, composed on the rota, or small harp (the minstrel’s instrument in those days), were always acceptable. He wrote Hodie cantandus, Omnium virtutum gemmis, and Viri Galilaei. This last he sent to “King Charles,” who himself composed a tune to which Tutilo set words called Quoniam Dominus. His royal patron liked him well. “Curse the man,” he said one day, “he is altogether too good a fellow to be a monk!” Ekkehard adds to this list of compositions the sequence Gaudete et cantate as a specimen of Tutilo’s ability in a slightly different direction of music, declaring that “any one who understands music” will notice and appreciate the distinction.

Tutilo was a fantastic companion; friendly and creative; skilled in playing all kinds of pipes and fiddles; a great storyteller and jokester; lively and agile, and also a talented carver, painter, and goldsmith. Some of his ivory carvings are still preserved in the town library of St. Gall—so one historian notes in a footnote—and he was clearly a highly skilled musician, known for his hymn tunes composed on the rota, or small harp (the minstrel’s instrument back then), which were always well-received. He wrote Hodie cantandus, Omnium virtutum gemmis, and Viri Galilaei. He sent the last one to “King Charles,” who also composed a tune to which Tutilo added words called Quoniam Dominus. The king thought highly of him. “Curse the man,” he said one day, “he's just too good a guy to be a monk!” Ekkehard includes the composition Gaudete et cantate as an example of Tutilo’s talent in a different style of music, stating that “anyone who understands music” will recognize and appreciate the difference.

Hartmann was abbot after Salomon; a most learned man, and one who perhaps contributed more to the development of the “sequence” than we are now able to prove.

Hartmann was the abbot after Salomon; a highly educated man, and one who possibly contributed more to the development of the “sequence” than we can currently demonstrate.

Of Notker it is only fair to say that he gave to himself the name Balbus, or Stammerer, which was changed, owing apparently to his small stature, into the diminutive, Balbulus. When Innocent III. asked Uadalric, then Abbot of St. Gall, what rank Notker had held in the convent, the abbot replied that he was only “a simple monk,” but was born of noble parents and was thoroughly holy and well educated. On which the Pope declared that they were wretched and wicked people (nequissimi), and would suffer for it (infelices eritis) if they did not celebrate the festival of this man who had been “so full of the Holy Spirit.” Julius II. commanded Hugo, Bishop of Constance, to inquire into the matter. 140 The result established him as a beatified confessor, and so distinguished him by the prefix “Blessed” from Notker “the Abbot,” who was his nephew, and died 973; Notker “the Physician,” who died 1033; Notker “of Liege,” who died 1007, and Notker “Labeo,” who died 1022. B. Notker Balbulus himself died in 912. Salomon, who was then his abbot, died in 919, and in 921 Hartmann succeeded to the dignity.

Of Notker, it's fair to say that he gave himself the name Balbus, or Stammerer, which was changed, likely due to his small size, to the diminutive Balbulus. When Innocent III asked Uadalric, the Abbot of St. Gall at the time, what position Notker held in the convent, the abbot replied that he was just “a simple monk,” but he was from noble parents and was very holy and well-educated. The Pope then stated that they were wretched and wicked people (nequissimi) and would suffer for it (infelices eritis) if they did not celebrate the festival of this man who had been “so full of the Holy Spirit.” Julius II commanded Hugo, Bishop of Constance, to look into the matter. 140 The outcome confirmed him as a beatified confessor, and thus he was distinguished by the prefix “Blessed” from Notker “the Abbot,” who was his nephew and died in 973; Notker “the Physician,” who died in 1033; Notker “of Liege,” who died in 1007; and Notker “Labeo,” who died in 1022. Blessed Notker Balbulus himself died in 912. Salomon, who was then his abbot, died in 919, and in 921, Hartmann took over the position.

It would not be difficult to add to this account several superstitious stories; how Notker broke his staff over a dog-devil which went howling through the church; how he had some difficulty with another demon who intermeddled with pen and ink; how he severely handled a flagitious monk; and, generally, how he proved to be a moderate worker of miracles and a pleasant colleague to the other cenobites.

It wouldn't be hard to add several superstitious stories to this account; like how Notker broke his staff over a dog-demon that was howling through the church; how he had some trouble with another demon that meddled with his pen and ink; how he dealt harshly with a corrupt monk; and, generally, how he was a moderate miracle worker and a pleasant colleague to the other monks.

But we turn with a peculiar interest to that little sequence which has made his name immortal. This Media vita in morte sumus is the one which meets us in the Burial Service of the Protestant Episcopal Church:

But we turn with a unique interest to that short sequence that has made his name unforgettable. This Media vita in morte sumus is the one we encounter in the Burial Service of the Protestant Episcopal Church:

“In the midst of life we are in death:

“In the middle of life, we are in death:

Of whom may we seek for succor

Of whom can we ask for help?

But of thee, O Lord,

But of you, O Lord,

Who for our sins art justly displeased?”

Who are you that is justifiably angry with us for our sins?

It is there found in connection with a passage from the Book of Job, and is followed by the Sancte Deus; Sancte fortis; Sancte et misericors Salvator, Amarae morti ne tradas nos; which is in our translation, “Yet, O Lord most holy, O Lord most mighty, O holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver us not into the bitter pains of eternal death.” All that Notker originally composed is that which is first mentioned above. The rest came about as we shall presently see.

It can be found there alongside a passage from the Book of Job, and is followed by the Sancte Deus; Sancte fortis; Sancte et misericors Salvator, Amarae morti ne tradas nos; which translates to, “Yet, O Lord most holy, O Lord most powerful, O holy and most merciful Savior, please do not deliver us into the bitter pains of eternal death.” What Notker originally wrote is what was first mentioned above. The rest came about as we will soon see.

The Rev. F. Proctor, in his History of the Book of Common Prayer, states that this brief sequence—of which he does not appear to know the origin—“was formed from an antiphon which was sung at Compline during a part of Lent.” There is also a singular misapprehension by which the “samphire gatherers” hanging over the cliffs of England at their “dreadful trade” were credited with the suggestion. It was formerly supposed that Notker watched them during their dangerous toil, and so, by another 141 equally strange inadvertence, the fact was taken as a proof that he must have been himself a native or resident of Britain. This, like the other legend of the twenty-year debate upon sequences, proves on inquiry to have no foundation in fact. The story itself is a sufficient explanation without any coloring whatever. It reveals to us the poetic spirit of the devout man who beheld his fellow-creatures poised between life and death, and wrote this short and exquisite meditation thereon.

The Rev. F. Proctor, in his History of the Book of Common Prayer, mentions that this brief sequence—whose origin he seems unaware of—“was created from an antiphon sung at Compline during part of Lent.” There's also a peculiar misunderstanding that the “samphire gatherers” hanging over the cliffs of England at their “dangerous trade” inspired it. It was once thought that Notker observed them during their risky work, and by another strange oversight, this was taken as evidence that he must have been a native or resident of Britain. Like the other legend about the twenty-year debate on sequences, this too turns out to have no basis in reality upon investigation. The story itself provides a clear explanation without any embellishment. It shows us the poetic spirit of the devout man who witnessed his fellow humans hanging between life and death and wrote this brief and beautiful reflection on it.

“The holy Notker,” says Canisius, “made the ‘prose’ of the following lament when the bridge [over the chasm] at Martinstobel was being constructed in a precipitous and most dangerous place. But who added the ‘verses’ I do not know. I have quoted it from a most ancient codex, where it is set to modern notes.” He then proceeds to give it in the ordinary form. It is, as he says, a prose, and must be distinguished from verses of regular metre:

“The holy Notker,” says Canisius, “created the ‘prose’ of the following lament when the bridge [over the chasm] at Martinstobel was being built in a steep and very dangerous spot. But I don’t know who added the ‘verses.’ I’ve quoted it from a very old manuscript, where it’s set to modern notes.” He then goes on to present it in the usual format. As he mentions, it is a prose and should be recognized as different from verses of regular meter:

“Media vita in morte sumus, quem quaerimus adjutorem, nisi te, Domine, qui pro peccatis nostris juste irasceris.”

“Media vita in morte sumus, quem quaerimus adjutorem, nisi te, Domine, qui pro peccatis nostris juste irasceris.”

Thus far Notker. Then occur the “verses” in three stanzas:

Thus far Notker. Then come the “verses” in three stanzas:

“Ah homo, perpende fragilis,

“Ah man, consider the weak,

Mortalis, et instabilis,

Mortal and unstable,

Quod vitare non poteris

What you can't avoid

Mortem, quocunque ieris.

Death, wherever you go.

Aufert te, saepissime,

Aufert te, saepissime,

Dum vivis libentissime.

Live life to the fullest.

Sancte deus.

Holy God.

“Vae calamitas inediae,

"Alas, the disaster of hunger,"

Vermis fremit invidiae,

The worm writhes in envy,

Dum audit flentem animam

Dum audit flentem animam

Mortalis esse utinam!

If only we were mortal!

Nec Christi fati gladius,

No sword of fate,

Transiret, et non alius,

Pass through, and no one else,

Sancte fortis.

Holy strong.

“Heu nil valet nobilitas

"Nobility is worth nothing"

Neque sedis sublimitas,

Neque sedis sublimitas,

Nil generis potentia,

No inherent power,

Nil rerum affluentia,

No abundance of things,

Plus pura conscientia

Pure awareness

Valet mundi scientia.

Valet mundi science.

Sancte et misericors Salvator,

Holy and merciful Savior,

Amarae morti ne tradas nos.”

"Don't hand us over to death."

142

It is perfectly plain, then, that this “third sequence”—the Media vita being the second—is derived from the “verses” whose authorship Canisius cannot discover, and the date of which cannot be far from the fourteenth century.

It’s clear, then, that this “third sequence”—with the Media vita being the second—is based on the “verses” that Canisius is unable to attribute, and that date back to around the fourteenth century.

But when we imagine the good monk watching the workmen from the brink of the Goldach, which hurries down through St. Gall toward the Boden-See, we can bring to mind the whole picture. The present bridge is one hundred and sixteen feet long and fully one hundred in height from the swift little stream. It is of wood, and was constructed in 1468. Here, dizzily balancing in mid-air, tradition says that a man, even as Notker gazed, lost his footing and plunged into the abyss. The eternities came together! A spark from the infinite kindled within the poet’s soul. Heaven from on high beheld this single life suddenly hurled to ruin. Earth from beneath reached up and seized upon the thing of earth. And thus it was with us every moment! In the midst of life we were in death, and from none could we seek for help save from God alone—that God, displeased at sinners, who is the sinner’s only hope!

But when we picture the good monk watching the workers from the edge of the Goldach, which rushes down through St. Gall toward Lake Constance, we can envision the whole scene. The current bridge is one hundred and sixteen feet long and stands a hundred feet high above the fast-flowing stream. It’s made of wood and was built in 1468. Here, balancing dizzily in mid-air, tradition says that a man, just as Notker looked on, lost his balance and fell into the depths below. The eternities came together! A spark from the infinite ignited within the poet’s soul. Heaven from above witnessed this single life suddenly plunged into chaos. Earth from below reached up and grasped what was of the earth. And so it was with us every moment! In the midst of life, we were in death, and from no one could we seek help except from God alone—that God, displeased with sinners, who is the sinner’s only hope!

Standing once before the graves at Gettysburg, the tall gaunt figure of Abraham Lincoln paused upon such an eternal edge. His soul took in at one sweep the heroic past and the historic future. And those words which came, so men assure us, almost without premeditation from his lips are the noblest utterance of our time. That compact, terse, brief expression is the essence of national strength. The phrases are vivid with a supernatural brightness: “Government of the people, for the people, by the people must not perish from the earth.” It was so with Notker; and now, wherever that beautiful service is uttered above the dead, the forgotten monk of St. Gall speaks with a voice which touches unaltering humanity, and utters that grave, great thought, preciously protected in its small casket of language, that death is beneath and God is above, and that all our hope must come from Him!

Standing before the graves at Gettysburg, the tall, thin figure of Abraham Lincoln paused at such a timeless moment. He took in both the heroic past and the historic future in one glance. The words that came from his lips, almost without preparation, are considered the most remarkable statement of our time. That concise, clear expression captures the essence of national strength. The phrases shine with a supernatural clarity: “Government of the people, for the people, by the people must not perish from the earth.” It was the same with Notker; and now, wherever that beautiful service is spoken over the dead, the forgotten monk of St. Gall speaks with a voice that connects with enduring humanity, expressing that profound thought, carefully preserved in its small words, that death is beneath us and God is above us, and that all our hope must come from Him!

143

CHAPTER XIV.
WALAFRID STRABO.

Among the pupils of Rabanus Maurus was a boy afflicted with strabismus. He was cross-eyed, or crooked-eyed in some manner, and this fixed upon him the name of Strabo the “squinter.” Like many another monk in that age, he has so sunk himself into his service as to have become a man without a country and almost without parentage. Some therefore contend that he was an Anglo-Saxon, once a monk in London and afterward educated at St. Gall, Reichenau, and Fulda. An obscure tradition even makes him a relative of the Venerable Bede. Another story assigns him to Haymo’s family. Now, Haymo was a monk of Fulda about 850, a man of very liberal opinions, learned, and truly catholic, especially in his denial of the universal authority of the Pope and the doctrine of transubstantiation. It is something of an honor to have been this man’s brother, and it is no discredit to have been related to Bede. At any rate these guesses—for they are little else—serve to show us the repute in which Walafrid Strabo was held.

Among Rabanus Maurus's students was a boy with strabismus. He was cross-eyed, which earned him the nickname Strabo, the “squinter.” Like many monks of that time, he had become so immersed in his service that he had become a man without a country and almost without a family. Some people believe he was Anglo-Saxon, once a monk in London and later educated at St. Gall, Reichenau, and Fulda. An obscure tradition even suggests he was related to the Venerable Bede. Another story connects him to Haymo’s family. Haymo was a monk at Fulda around 850, known for his liberal views, intelligence, and truly catholic beliefs, particularly in rejecting the universal authority of the Pope and the doctrine of transubstantiation. It’s somewhat of an honor to have been Haymo’s brother, and it’s not a disgrace to be linked to Bede. Regardless, these speculations—since they are little more—illustrate the regard in which Walafrid Strabo was held.

More accurate investigation reveals a sentence in the preface to the life of St. Gall which seems conclusive. In it Walafrid speaks of “us Germans or Suabians.” Suabia is thus designated as his birthplace, and we find his name among the list of those scholars who did credit to their teacher Rabanus.

More accurate investigation reveals a sentence in the preface to the life of St. Gall that seems conclusive. In it, Walafrid refers to “us Germans or Suabians.” Suabia is identified as his birthplace, and we find his name among the list of those scholars who honored their teacher Rabanus.

His period is the middle of the ninth century, for in 842 he became Abbot of Reichenau in the diocese of Constance, and he died in 849. Dates like these are not hard to verify, for we have many chronicles and records in which the Dark Ages laid the foundations of authentic history. Here lie away in their narrow niches of brief reference many illustrious people. And the work of the hymnologist consists often enough in the same sort of research as secular history demands. Now and then on the dead breast there is a little withered flower ready to crumble into dust.

His era is the middle of the ninth century, as he became the Abbot of Reichenau in the diocese of Constance in 842 and passed away in 849. Dates like these are easy to verify because we have many chronicles and records that established the basis of genuine history during the Dark Ages. Many notable figures lie tucked away in their narrow niches of brief references. The work of the hymnologist often involves the same kind of research that secular history requires. Occasionally, on the lifeless breast, there’s a little dried flower ready to turn to dust.

That curious, peering Trithemius—to whom we are indebted 144 for such laborious inquiries concerning the men of this time—maintains that Walafrid was “rector” of the school in the monastery of Hirschfeld. If this be so it only confirms what we note again and again, that Alcuin and Rabanus were the real instigators of German scholarship. And the work from which we shall presently quote becomes more interesting to us for this reason.

That inquisitive Trithemius—who we owe a lot to for his detailed investigations into the people of this time—asserts that Walafrid was the “rector” of the school at the Hirschfeld monastery. If this is true, it just reinforces our observation that Alcuin and Rabanus were the true driving forces behind German scholarship. The work we’re about to quote becomes even more intriguing to us for this reason.

Walafrid left a long catalogue of works behind him. He wrote a valuable antiquarian treatise on the divine offices and usages of the Church. Besides, he is accredited as the author of the lives of St. Gall, St. Othmar, St. Blaithmac, St. Mamma, and St. Leudegaris. He also composed various poems; a preface to the Life of Ludwig the Pious, and a condensation of Rabanus Maurus’s Commentary on Leviticus. He compiled the famous Glossa Ordinaria, which remained the standard commentary on the Bible throughout the Middle Ages. He began the annals of Fulda, which have since been continued by competent hands, notably those of Christopher Brower. He has been called a “pretty good poet for his age”—by which is meant that there was a scanty supply of poetry in the ninth century—a fact which no one is competent to dispute.

Walafrid left behind a lengthy list of works. He wrote an important historical treatise on the divine offices and practices of the Church. Additionally, he is credited with writing the lives of St. Gall, St. Othmar, St. Blaithmac, St. Mamma, and St. Leudegaris. He also created various poems, a preface to the Life of Ludwig the Pious, and a summary of Rabanus Maurus’s Commentary on Leviticus. He compiled the well-known Glossa Ordinaria, which remained the standard commentary on the Bible throughout the Middle Ages. He started the annals of Fulda, which have since been continued by capable hands, notably Christopher Brower. He has been described as a “pretty good poet for his age”—referring to the limited amount of poetry in the ninth century—a fact that is universally acknowledged.

It goes without saying that his life was the life of an ecclesiast, restricted to a Chinese minuteness of ritual, and permitting only such visits and journeys as religious business justified. His death occurred on one of these infrequent expeditions. It was in France, whither he had gone—as we are expressly told—in order to hasten some ecclesiastical affair.

It’s clear that his life was that of a church official, limited to a strict routine of rituals and allowing only those visits and trips that were justified by religious duties. He died during one of these rare excursions. It happened in France, where he had gone—as we are explicitly told—to expedite some church-related matters.

These are the meagre and unentertaining facts connected with the name of Walafrid Strabo. He would not have deserved, nor would he have received our notice if two of his hymns (the Laudem beatae martyris and the Gloriam nato cecinere) had not been preserved. These entitle him to mention, and he promptly rises to genuine importance if we can agree with Kellner (see Bibliotheca Sacra, January, 1883, p. 154), that a recently discovered “diary” is from his pen. It is probable that, whether it be authentic or not, it is strictly accurate in its relation of the studies pursued in those schools. And if we assume it to be credible we can revise our dates to correspond.

These are the scarce and dull facts associated with Walafrid Strabo. He wouldn't have warranted, nor would he have attracted our attention if two of his hymns (Laudem beatae martyris and Gloriam nato cecinere) hadn't been preserved. These works earn him mention, and he quickly gains genuine significance if we agree with Kellner (see Bibliotheca Sacra, January, 1883, p. 154) that a recently discovered "diary" is written by him. It's likely that, whether it's authentic or not, it accurately details the studies undertaken in those schools. If we assume it's credible, we can adjust our dates accordingly.

Thus his school life began in 816, and after its close he went to Fulda, thence to return to his old monastery in 842 as its abbot. 145 These dates are afforded by the document itself, which was originally published in 1857, as a part of the educational report of the Benedictine school of St. Maria of Einsiedeln in Switzerland. It appears to me that its tone and composition are not such as to justify the value which Kellner sets upon it. Walafrid’s name was a convenient one, and this is doubtless no more nor less than a clever historical romance. But it has been composed in the very neighborhood of the scenes it depicts, and the advantages of all the ancient MSS. and traditions have been incalculably great.

Thus, his school life started in 816, and after he finished, he went to Fulda, then returned to his old monastery in 842 as its abbot. 145 These dates come from the document itself, which was originally published in 1857 as part of the educational report of the Benedictine school of St. Maria of Einsiedeln in Switzerland. It seems to me that its tone and composition don’t justify the value that Kellner places on it. Walafrid’s name was a convenient one, and this is likely just a clever historical fiction. However, it was written right in the area of the events it describes, and the access to all the ancient Manuscripts. and traditions has been immeasurably valuable.

The narrative is introduced by a modern preface which speaks of St. Meinrad, the founder of Einsiedeln, as a contemporary of Walafrid. Then we have a statement which tersely exhibits the plan and purpose of the story:

The narrative begins with a modern preface that mentions St. Meinrad, the founder of Einsiedeln, as a contemporary of Walafrid. Next, there is a brief statement that clearly outlines the plan and purpose of the story:

“In the dark hour when the Roman imperial throne collapsed on which Theodoric the Goth had just seated his teacher Avitus, Manlius Boethius committed his spiritual wealth to the Goth Cassiodorus, who transmitted it to the sons of St. Benedict,” etc.

“In the dark hour when the Roman imperial throne fell apart, and Theodoric the Goth had just placed his teacher Avitus on it, Manlius Boethius entrusted his spiritual wealth to the Goth Cassiodorus, who passed it on to the sons of St. Benedict,” etc.

“The seed of Christian instruction had been inherited by the sons of St. Benedict from the age of martyrs and holy fathers. Great seminaries were opened at Fulda, Weissenberg in the bishopric of Speyer, St. Alban in Mainz, St. Gall, Reichenau in the bishopric of Constance, St. Maximin, and St. Matthias in Trier, etc. To these establishments the sons of the nobility resorted, while the Benedictines were their teachers and fathers. Whoever saw one of these schools saw them all as to everything essential. Accordingly, it is our purpose to describe one of them—namely, the school of Reichenau, from which came the founder of Einsiedeln, St. Meinrad, and Walafrid Strabo, who was his schoolmate in Reichenau, and who, four years after him, assumed the Benedictine dress.”

“The foundation of Christian teaching was passed down to the sons of St. Benedict from the time of the martyrs and holy fathers. Major seminaries were established at Fulda, Weissenberg in the Speyer diocese, St. Alban in Mainz, St. Gall, Reichenau in the Constance diocese, St. Maximin, and St. Matthias in Trier, among others. Noble families sent their sons to these institutions, where the Benedictines served as their teachers and mentors. Anyone who saw one of these schools would see that they were similar in all essential aspects. Therefore, we aim to describe one of them—specifically, the school of Reichenau, which produced the founder of Einsiedeln, St. Meinrad, and his classmate Walafrid Strabo, who took on the Benedictine habit four years later.”

Then follows an assurance to the “intelligent reader” that this account “is not mere poetry,” but is “sustained by authoritative documents,” among which are named the writings of Walafrid himself, of Bede, Alcuin, Rabanus, and the collections of Pez, Metzler, and others. It is plain, then, that Kellner has been misled, and that Professor J. D. Butler, of Madison, Wis., who has made this clever translation from the German, has been likewise deceived. Yet the historical importance of the “diary” remains, and the writings of Alcuin, Bede, and Rabanus, with those of 146 Walafrid, give the original particulars and can be cited in proof. Professor Butler adds a few pleasant details about Reichenau. It was founded in 724, earlier than any neighboring convent except St. Gall. It is on an island in the Lake of Constance, whose lake-girt limits are about two miles by three. It became so rich that it acquired many other properties, and its abbot could journey to Rome and never sleep a night outside of his own domain. The old tower, built by Henry the Black, is still standing, and among the cherished relics of the abbey is a piece of green glass weighing twenty-eight pounds given by Charlemagne, who thought it to be an emerald. There is also a supposititious water-pot from Cana of Galilee, which evidently came from Palestine and shows the mediaeval intercourse with the Holy Land. The revenues of the abbey were not sequestrated until the year 1799. Such is a brief sketch of this religious house which we shall again encounter in the story of Hermannus Contractus.

Then follows a reassurance to the “intelligent reader” that this account “is not just poetry,” but is “backed by authoritative documents,” including the writings of Walafrid himself, Bede, Alcuin, Rabanus, and the collections of Pez, Metzler, and others. It’s clear that Kellner has been misled, and that Professor J. D. Butler, from Madison, Wisconsin, who has made this clever translation from German, has been similarly deceived. Yet the historical significance of the “diary” remains, and the writings of Alcuin, Bede, and Rabanus, along with those of Walafrid, provide original details and can be cited as proof. Professor Butler includes a few interesting facts about Reichenau. It was founded in 724, earlier than any nearby convent except St. Gall. It’s situated on an island in Lake Constance, which is about two miles by three miles in size. It became so wealthy that it acquired many other properties, allowing its abbot to travel to Rome and never spend a night outside of his own domain. The old tower, built by Henry the Black, still stands, and among the treasured relics of the abbey is a piece of green glass weighing twenty-eight pounds that was given by Charlemagne, who believed it to be an emerald. There’s also a supposed water pot from Cana of Galilee, which clearly came from Palestine and reflects medieval interactions with the Holy Land. The abbey’s revenues were not seized until 1799. This is a brief overview of this religious house, which we will encounter again in the story of Hermannus Contractus.

Walafrid’s narrative begins with the year 815. He saw the vast buildings with surprise and was greeted by a throng of future schoolmates. His teacher had several boys under his care to teach them to read. This he did by the help of a wax tablet—the old Roman method. The letters were scratched on the wax and erased by the blunt end of the pointed “style.” Along with this elementary work came Latin, together with a German primer—in both of which the boys were expected to read.

Walafrid’s story starts in the year 815. He was amazed by the large buildings and welcomed by a crowd of future classmates. His teacher had a group of boys to teach them how to read. He used a wax tablet—the traditional Roman method. The letters were engraved on the wax and erased with the blunt end of a pointed tool called a “style.” Along with this basic work, the boys also learned Latin and used a German primer, both of which they were expected to read.

At harvest time there was a short vacation. The boys rambled through the fields and picked fruit and enjoyed themselves generally.

At harvest time, there was a brief break. The boys wandered through the fields, picked fruit, and had a great time overall.

The second year’s work was the learning of conversational Latin. This was the language of daily intercourse and was employed to express all wants. The grammar of Donatus was studied under a pupil-teacher, and the cases and tenses were rigidly committed to memory. The rod was the penalty for misbehavior. German phrases were translated into Latin and some portion of biblical history was repeated to the scholars at night, which they were obliged to tell again in the morning.

The second year’s focus was on learning conversational Latin. This was the language used in everyday interactions and to express all needs. The grammar of Donatus was studied with a teacher's assistant, and the cases and tenses were strictly memorized. The rod was the punishment for misbehavior. German phrases were translated into Latin, and a portion of biblical history was recounted to the students at night, which they had to repeat in the morning.

Then follows a description of the dedication of the minster and of the solemn effect of the great High Mass, at which time Walafrid resolves to become a monk.

Then follows a description of the dedication of the minster and of the profound impact of the grand High Mass, during which Walafrid decides to become a monk.

The year 817 was occupied with grammar and orthography, and 147 the use of Latin was compulsory. Hitherto there had been a trifle of laxity and a few lapses into German were forgiven. Now there was no exception to scholars of this advancement. They wrote from dictation upon their tablets, and the Psalter was in this manner transcribed and memorized.

The year 817 was focused on grammar and spelling, and the use of Latin was mandatory. Until then, there had been some leniency, and a few slips into German were overlooked. Now, there were no exceptions for scholars at this level. They wrote down what they heard on their tablets, and the Psalter was copied and memorized this way.

The fourth year (818) was signalized by the planting of the first grape-vine on the island. Doubtless the fact itself is authentic, and is here introduced owing to its date. And in this year the scholars attack prosody. They study Alcuin (who wrote many verses), and the distichs of Cato, and Bede’s De Arte Metrica. The earlier Christian poets—Prosper and Juvencus and Sedulius—are mentioned. It is strange that the author does not name Prudentius, who was far more of a classic than any or all of these three. But it is quite correct to mention Virgil as a permitted book, and the exercises in poetry in which all were engaged.

The fourth year (818) was marked by the planting of the first grapevine on the island. The event is definitely genuine and is noted here because of its date. During this year, scholars focused on prosody. They studied Alcuin (who wrote many poems), the distichs of Cato, and Bede’s De Arte Metrica. The earlier Christian poets—Prosper, Juvencus, and Sedulius—are mentioned. It's odd that the author doesn't reference Prudentius, who was much more of a classic than any of these three. However, it is completely accurate to mention Virgil as an acceptable book, along with the poetry exercises in which everyone participated.

In 819, the fifth year, the boys became pupil-teachers themselves. They were further instructed in rhetoric, with illustrations from the Bible to be paralleled from Statius and Lucan, whose works they were studying. Other scholars again were set to work as scribes and copyists. The amusements were the running of foot-races, quarter-staff playing, and “dice,” by which we are probably to understand the very ancient game of backgammon. And again, it is strange that no mention is made of the games of ball, which were decidedly common in those days.

In 819, the fifth year, the boys became pupil-teachers themselves. They were taught more about rhetoric, using examples from the Bible alongside works by Statius and Lucan, which they were studying. Other students were assigned to work as scribes and copyists. Their pastimes included running foot races, playing with quarterstaffs, and playing “dice,” which likely refers to the very old game of backgammon. It's also surprising that there's no mention of ball games, which were definitely popular at that time.

The year 820 is consumed with rhetoric—with Cicero, Quintilian, and the histories of Bede, Eusebius, Jerome, and others. The classic authors were Sallust and Livy, with Virgil and (at last) Prudentius and Fortunatus.

The year 820 is filled with rhetoric—with Cicero, Quintilian, and the histories of Bede, Eusebius, Jerome, and others. The classic authors were Sallust and Livy, along with Virgil and (finally) Prudentius and Fortunatus.

In 821 comes Boethius, attended by more of Cassiodorus, and the pleasant pastime of “dialectics,” or debating. In these debates the enthusiasm was kindled for future controversies. And in other lines—as, for example, in studies of the current legal codes, of the Salic and Ripuarian Franks and Lombards—those who were to be rulers were diligently trained. Here (for this is the exact account of that ancient instruction) we see how the Church held sway over her former pupils, and how the pupils became by and by the exponents of religious opinions and subservient to ecclesiastical decrees.

In 821, Boethius arrived, joined by more of Cassiodorus, engaging in the enjoyable activity of “dialectics,” or debating. These debates sparked excitement for future controversies. In other areas—like the study of the current legal codes of the Salic and Ripuarian Franks and Lombards—those destined to be leaders received thorough training. Here (this is the precise account of that ancient education), we see how the Church influenced her former students, who eventually became advocates of religious beliefs and obedient to church decrees.

With 822 we have mention of rhetoric and logic, with oral and 148 written exercises, and in 823 the scholars took up and pursued the studies of geometry and geography according to the light of that period. Then came music with the various instruments, as organ, harp, flute, or trombone. Finally, Walafrid is supposed to record his initiation into the reading of Greek. From the MS. of Homer the boys were instructed, and the account closes abruptly with a reference to the study of astronomy.

With 822, we see the inclusion of rhetoric and logic, along with oral and written exercises, and in 823, the scholars delved into the studies of geometry and geography based on the knowledge of that time. Then, music was introduced with various instruments like the organ, harp, flute, or trombone. Finally, Walafrid is believed to have documented his introduction to reading Greek. The boys were taught from the manuscript of Homer, and the account ends suddenly with a mention of astronomy studies.

Subsequent to this year, 825, Walafrid is believed to have passed considerable time at Fulda with Rabanus Maurus.

Subsequent to this year, 825, it's believed that Walafrid spent a significant amount of time at Fulda with Rabanus Maurus.

These were the ideas and educational methods of that period. Outside of the monasteries and abbeys there was nothing that went on in the way of learning. It needed special establishments, with great wealth, the protection of kings and nobles, and the indefinable terrors of religious authority to perpetuate scholarship. We may despise, as some writers freely do despise, the bigotry and intolerance which obliterated fine manuscripts of the classics to make room for monkish trifles. But we cannot fail to discover the germs of the new poetry of the Church in these unpromising times. Fortunatus and Prudentius were no bad preceptors after all. And even if Walafrid Strabo was not much of a poet, he has served our occasion as a pupil when he might not have gained notice as a writer of hymns.

These were the ideas and teaching methods of that time. Outside of the monasteries and abbeys, there was no real learning happening. It required special institutions, significant wealth, and the protection of kings and nobles, along with the daunting influence of religious authority to keep scholarship alive. We might look down on the bigotry and intolerance that wiped out precious manuscripts of the classics to make space for trivial monkish writings, as some writers openly do. But we can’t ignore the beginnings of the new Church poetry during these unlikely times. Fortunatus and Prudentius turned out to be pretty good teachers after all. And even if Walafrid Strabo wasn’t much of a poet, he has still played a role for us as a student when he might not have stood out as a hymn writer.

149

CHAPTER XV.
HERMANNUS CONTRACTUS AND THE “VENI SANCTE SPIRITUS.”

One of the surprises of history is the long-delayed honor which comes to the modest and the meek. The notable and prominent attract to themselves much of the repute of any age. They even gain the credit of achievements to which they never put a finger. But by and by the “whirligig of time brings in his revenges,” and they that were last become first.

One of the surprises of history is the long-awaited recognition that eventually comes to the humble and the unassuming. The notable and well-known tend to draw much of the fame of their time. They even receive credit for accomplishments that they didn't actually contribute to. But eventually, the “whirligig of time brings in his revenges,” and those who were once overlooked become the ones in the spotlight.

Thoughts like these are sure to come to us when we encounter such a name as this of the poor cripple of Reichenau. Whatever fame he had in his own day gradually disappeared and he has been only a shadowy figure for many years. It is true that Ersch and Gruber, in their great encyclopaedia, say of him that he is “one of the most meritorious men of the eleventh century.” It is also true that Ussermann—himself an almost forgotten authority—has labored to give Hermann his proper meed of praise; and that the Benedictines have patiently collated many little particulars concerning him. Yet he still remains locked up in Latin or in German or in French; and English readers can be pardoned for being utterly ignorant of him and of his works.

Thoughts like this are bound to cross our minds when we come across the name of the poor cripple from Reichenau. Whatever reputation he had in his time has slowly faded away, and he has become a shadowy figure over the years. It's true that Ersch and Gruber, in their extensive encyclopedia, describe him as "one of the most deserving men of the eleventh century." It's also true that Ussermann—who himself is an almost forgotten authority—has worked hard to give Hermann the recognition he deserves, and the Benedictines have diligently gathered various details about him. Yet he still remains trapped in Latin, German, or French; and English readers can be excused for being completely unaware of him and his works.

This man merits no small share of our notice. He came of good blood, for his father was the Count of Vöhringen in Suabia. He traced his kinship to the famous St. Udalric, whose sister, named Leutgarde, is mentioned (971) in the saintly bishop’s pages. Her son was Reginbald, slain in battle against the Hungarians in 955. This Reginbald had a daughter Bertha, who married Wolfrad, Count of Vöhringen, and died in 1032. Wolfrad, dying in 1010, had a son Wolfrad, who married a lady named Hiltrude and became the father of fifteen children—one of whom was Hermann. This is the simplest form of a genealogy, which the learned chronicler protracts in a marvellous manner, to the great confusion of the modern mind. I have not cared to follow him into the remoter affinities and alliances which add distinction 150 to the poor little paralytic child, who at seven years of age was carried to the great school at St. Gall.

This man deserves significant attention. He came from a noble lineage, as his father was the Count of Vöhringen in Swabia. He could trace his ancestry back to the famous St. Udalric, whose sister, Leutgarde, is mentioned (971) in the writings of the saintly bishop. Her son was Reginbald, who was killed in battle against the Hungarians in 955. Reginbald had a daughter named Bertha, who married Wolfrad, Count of Vöhringen, and passed away in 1032. Wolfrad died in 1010 and had a son also named Wolfrad, who married a woman named Hiltrude and became the father of fifteen children—one of whom was Hermann. This is the simplest version of a family tree, which the learned chronicler extends in a remarkable way, to the great confusion of the modern reader. I haven't bothered to trace him into the more distant connections and relationships that add prestige to the poor little paralyzed child, who at seven years old was taken to the great school at St. Gall.

I have said that Hermann was a cripple. He was so completely helpless, indeed, that he could not move without assistance; and his days and nights were full of pain. He was “hump-backed and bow-breasted, crippled and lame.” (Gibosus ante et retro, et contractus, claudus. Pertz: Monumenta: Scriptores: V., 268.) But his mind triumphed over these infirmities. A pathetic legend concerning him assures us that in the visions of the night the Virgin stood before him, radiant and beautiful. As in the old story about the choice of Hercules—which was probably the origin of this—she offers him strength of body combined with ignorance and weakness of mind; or wisdom and ability in a body which should be deficient and sickly to the day of his death. This “second Hercules”—as the chronicler admiringly calls him—promptly chose the last.

I’ve mentioned that Hermann was disabled. He was so completely helpless that he couldn’t move without help, and his days and nights were filled with pain. He was “hump-backed and bow-legged, crippled and lame.” (Gibosus ante et retro, et contractus, claudus. Pertz: Monumenta: Scriptores: V., 268.) But his mind overcame these physical challenges. A touching legend about him tells us that in his dreams, the Virgin appeared before him, shining and beautiful. Similar to the traditional story of Hercules' choice—which likely inspired this tale—she offered him physical strength along with ignorance and weakness of mind, or wisdom and skill in a body that would be weak and sickly until his death. This “second Hercules”—as the chronicler admirably refers to him—quickly chose the latter.

He had been born (for his ancestral records and his own Chronicon help us to exactness) on July 18th, 1013. He was admitted to school, probably, though not certainly, at St. Gall, on September 15th, 1020. Hitherto his education had been absolutely neglected. He could not go about alone nor even speak intelligibly (Annales Augustani [1042-55]. In Pertz: Mon. Ger., VII., 126) owing to his paralysis. But he had a devouring desire for knowledge, and rapidly mastered Latin, Greek, Arabic, and (probably) Hebrew, so that he possessed them equally well with his vernacular speech. The convent was the only place for such a poor little waif as he, and thus, within the learned cloisters of St. Gall, he followed reverently upon the shining path of Notker and Tutilo and Ratpert and Hartmann, and added his name to theirs in the development of the sequences and antiphons of the Church.

He was born (as his family records and his own Chronicon indicate) on July 18th, 1013. He likely started school at St. Gall on September 15th, 1020, although that’s not guaranteed. Until then, his education had been completely neglected. He couldn’t go out on his own or even speak clearly (Annales Augustani [1042-55]. In Pertz: Mon. Ger., VII., 126) due to his paralysis. But he had an intense thirst for knowledge and quickly learned Latin, Greek, Arabic, and (probably) Hebrew, mastering them just as well as his native language. The convent was the only suitable place for someone like him, and so, within the scholarly walls of St. Gall, he humbly followed in the footsteps of Notker, Tutilo, Ratpert, and Hartmann, and added his name to theirs in the development of the Church’s sequences and antiphons.

Nor was this all. He became an excellent historian, a distinguished musician, and a renowned philosopher and theologian. In mathematics he was equally skilled and ingenious. He is considered by some to have invented the astrolabe, the first instrument by which the height and distances of stars were calculated. Assuredly he wrote an exhaustive treatise upon its use, whether he originated it or not; and it is said that he added to his scientific studies the making of clocks and watches. He has left us essays 151 upon the monochord, on the squaring of the circle, on computation and physiognomy and metrical rules and astronomy. These are marked by the inferior attainments of the age, as we might expect, but they display an amount of original research for which we are unprepared.

Nor was this all. He became a great historian, a talented musician, and a well-known philosopher and theologian. In mathematics, he was just as skilled and clever. Some consider him to have invented the astrolabe, the first tool used to measure the height and distance of stars. He definitely wrote a detailed guide on how to use it, whether he created it or not; and it's said that he also took up clock and watchmaking as part of his scientific pursuits. He left us essays on the monochord, the squaring of the circle, computation, physiognomy, metrical rules, and astronomy. These works show the limited understanding of the time, as one might expect, but they reveal a level of original research that takes us by surprise.

He was also an excellent scribe, and the library of St. Gall still contains a copy of a work ascribed to Anselm of Canterbury written by him in the fulfilment of a vow. He resembled the Venerable Bede in the universality of his knowledge, and, like Alcuin and Rabanus Maurus, he is one of the great teachers of his time. Always, during these darkening years, there appears to have been some ministering priest in the temple of education—some self-devoted, God-fearing man, who patiently kept the altar-fire burning, and spent his life, to the utmost verge, in climbing those altar-steps with fresh fuel for the flame.

He was also a fantastic scribe, and the library of St. Gall still holds a copy of a work attributed to Anselm of Canterbury that he wrote in fulfillment of a vow. He shared a wide-ranging knowledge like the Venerable Bede, and, like Alcuin and Rabanus Maurus, he is considered one of the great teachers of his time. Throughout these challenging years, there always seemed to be a dedicated priest in the educational arena—some devoted, God-fearing person who patiently kept the altar-fire burning, spending his life, to the very limit, climbing those altar steps with fresh fuel for the flame.

We do not know how much of this work was begun or completed during his life at St. Gall. We are able to say that he translated Aristotle’s Poetics and Rhetoric from the Arabic language, and this of itself should award to him the very highest renown. It is impossible in a single sentence to do justice to this achievement and we must take it more at large.

We don't know how much of this work was started or finished during his time at St. Gall. However, we can say that he translated Aristotle’s Poetics and Rhetoric from Arabic, and that alone should earn him the highest praise. It’s impossible to fully appreciate this achievement in just one sentence, so we need to discuss it in more detail.

The dictator Sylla brought the works of the great Greek philosopher, together with his library, to Rome, in the year B.C. 147. This was on the capture of Athens, and these writings were still comparatively unknown in Greece. The philosophy of the Peripatetic school was, of course, familiar to their countrymen; but it was by and through the Latin race and not the Greek, that the “Master of Syllogisms” was to become most potent. Aristotle’s was the controlling system of the Middle Ages. His rules of logic were imperative. They governed theology, and indeed every other form of metaphysics. They restrained with an iron grip the expanding ideas of men. It was against Aristotle, in the person of William of Champeaux, future Bishop of Chalons and founder of the school of St. Victor, that Peter Abelard laid his lance in rest. Even to the days of Dean Swift these ideas bore sway, and when that brilliant man sought his degree from Trinity College, Dublin, he was met by the question whether he reasoned according to Aristotle. And his reply, that he did well enough in his own fashion, was held to be little less than atheism. Nor is 152 this the only comparison which might be aptly instituted between Swift and Abelard.

The dictator Sylla brought the works of the great Greek philosopher, along with his library, to Rome in 147 B.C. This happened after Athens was captured, and these writings were still relatively unknown in Greece. While the philosophy of the Peripatetic school was, of course, familiar to their countrymen, it was through the Latin race and not the Greek that the "Master of Syllogisms" would become the most influential. Aristotle's teachings formed the backbone of the Middle Ages. His rules of logic were crucial. They shaped theology and pretty much every other form of metaphysics. They restricted the expanding ideas of people with a firm grip. It was against Aristotle, represented by William of Champeaux, who would later become the Bishop of Chalons and founder of the school of St. Victor, that Peter Abelard took a stand. Even in the days of Dean Swift, these ideas held power, and when that brilliant man sought his degree from Trinity College, Dublin, he was asked whether he reasoned according to Aristotle. His response, that he did well enough in his own way, was considered nearly atheistic. And this isn’t the only comparison that could be rightly made between Swift and Abelard.

So Aristotle had his authority and held his sceptre down almost to our own time. But at the commencement his writings were either used in the Greek language or in the Arabic. In the twelfth century the schools of the Moors in Spain were the true centre of philosophy. They first applied his teachings to theology, and to these schools resorted many scholars from other parts of the continent. But such translations as these travelling students brought home were probably of a sort to make intricacy and subtlety more intricate and subtle. A fog had gathered over Europe, and the Dark Ages are indeed no myth. There were few points of light anywhere, and among these few were the bright spots called St. Gall and Reichenau.

So Aristotle had his influence and maintained his status for nearly a long time. Initially, his writings were either in Greek or Arabic. In the twelfth century, the Moorish schools in Spain were the real center of philosophy. They were the first to connect his teachings to theology, and many scholars from other regions came to these schools. However, the translations these traveling students brought back were likely complicated and made things even more intricate. A fog had settled over Europe, and the Dark Ages are definitely not a myth. There were few sources of knowledge, and among those few were the notable places called St. Gall and Reichenau.

Charles Jourdain asserts that only a part of Aristotle was known before 1200 A.D., and that this was through the translation of Boethius. (See Ueberweg: Hist. Philos., I., 367.) So that if Hermannus Contractus translated Aristotle at so early a date, it shows that his rendering was in advance of most, if not of nearly all those which were used in the Western schools. He had a brother, or uncle, Manegold, who died in Palestine. He had another brother Werner, who afterward became a legate to Gregory VII. (Hildebrand) in the fierce struggle between Pope and Emperor in 1077. And he was further well placed both by his family connections and his situation at a centre of learning, to secure the best manuscripts and the best Arabic instruction. (See an elaborate dissertation in Wegelin: Thes. Rerum Suevicarum, II., p. 120.) It evinces decided wisdom and toil on his part to have undertaken and completed this translation; and there is no doubt that the humble paralytic from his bed of suffering influenced materially the scholastic movements of the coming centuries. Could he have seen the swarming thousands who built the abbey of the Paraclete; could he have witnessed in vision the uprising of such schools as St. Victor in France and Oxford in England; could he have heard Roger Bacon confess his indebtedness to those pages; could he have foreseen the infinite consequences both to the preservation and the hindrance of human thought, with what strange zeal he would have traced each painful line!

Charles Jourdain claims that only a portion of Aristotle's work was known before 1200 CE, and that this knowledge came through Boethius's translations. (See Ueberweg: Hist. Philos., I., 367.) So, if Hermannus Contractus translated Aristotle at such an early date, it indicates that his translation was ahead of most, if not nearly all, that were used in Western schools. He had a brother, or uncle, named Manegold, who died in Palestine. Another brother, Werner, later became a representative to Gregory VII. (Hildebrand) during the intense conflict between Pope and Emperor in 1077. He was also well-connected through his family and was in a prominent center of learning, which helped him secure the best manuscripts and Arabic teaching. (See the detailed dissertation in Wegelin: Thes. Rerum Suevicarum, II., p. 120.) It shows great intelligence and effort on his part to have taken on and finished this translation; there is no doubt that the modest paralytic from his bed of suffering greatly impacted the scholastic movements of the following centuries. If only he could have seen the throngs that built the abbey of the Paraclete; if he could have envisioned the rise of such schools as St. Victor in France and Oxford in England; if he could have heard Roger Bacon acknowledge his debt to those pages; if he could have anticipated the countless effects on both the preservation and the obstruction of human thought, how fervently he would have labored over each painstaking line!

But he could not know it. He had removed at thirty years of 153 age to his perpetual celibacy at Reichenau—Augia the Rich, as it is called in the Latin tongue. It is built on an island in the western arm of the Lake of Constance. And there, with great mountains to gaze upon and fair waters to catch for him the rosy light of evening; with the brethren of the convent laboring cheerfully in their fields or toiling in their cells, Hermann of Vöhringen, Hermann of Reichenau, Hermannus Contractus, Hermann der Gebrechliche, Hermann the Cripple, spent his uneventful life.

But he couldn't know that. At thirty, he had committed to a life of celibacy at Reichenau—called Augia the Rich in Latin. It's located on an island in the western part of Lake Constance. There, surrounded by majestic mountains and beautiful waters that reflected the soft evening light; with the other monks of the convent working happily in their fields or laboring in their cells, Hermann of Vöhringen, Hermann of Reichenau, Hermannus Contractus, Hermann der Gebrechliche, Hermann the Cripple, lived his quiet life.

Here he wrote the legends of some of the saints, and here he prepared his valuable compendium of universal history. He calls it a Chronicon, and condensed into its records the story of the world from A.D. 1 to the year 1054, the date of his own death. It is very brief through the first portion of its account of “the Six Ages.” Then its statements are fuller. When it reaches contemporaneous events it becomes exceedingly important to the historical student, for it is in the nature of a chronicle. Here also the man’s own personality occasionally appears. He speaks of Reichenau as Augia nostra and mentions the basilica which Henry III. (“the Black”) has erected to “our patron, St. Mark the Evangelist.” This establishes the fact that Reichenau was his true residence, and gives us the standpoint of the little isle in Lake from which to look out across the dark-green and sometimes stormy waters upon the confusions of the time. These were the days when the Truce of God (1041 A.D.) was necessary in order to prevent the bloody feuds of the barons during Advent, Lent, and from Wednesday evening of each week until the following Monday morning. Yet amid all these conflicts Hermann the Paralytic remained secure, guarded by religion and surrounded by the peaceful lake. And like that lake the Rhine stream of secular affairs flowed always through his life clear and undisturbed.

Here he wrote stories about some saints and prepared his valuable overview of universal history. He called it a Chronicon, condensing the history of the world from CE 1 to the year 1054, the year of his death. The early part of “the Six Ages” is very brief, but the later sections are more detailed. Once it covers contemporary events, it becomes extremely important for historians, as it serves as a chronicle. Here, the writer's own personality sometimes shines through. He refers to Reichenau as Augia nostra and mentions the basilica built by Henry III. (“the Black”) dedicated to “our patron, St. Mark the Evangelist.” This establishes Reichenau as his true home and provides a perspective from the little isle in the lake, allowing a view over the dark green and sometimes stormy waters to the chaos of the time. These were the days when the Truce of God (1041 A.D.) was needed to stop the bloody feuds among the barons during Advent, Lent, and from Wednesday evening until Monday morning. Yet, amid all these conflicts, Hermann the Paralytic remained safe, protected by his faith and surrounded by the tranquil lake. Just like that lake, the flow of worldly affairs in his life remained clear and undisturbed.

It is during these closing scenes that a touching entry is made in the pages of the Chronicon. Under the year 1052 the crippled hand slowly traces these words: “At the same time, on January 9th, my mother Hiltrude, the wife of the Count Wolfrad, a pious, meek, generous, and religious woman, and one who was as devoted to and happy in her husband and her seven surviving children as any person could be, closed the last day of her life in about the sixty-first year of her age and the forty-fourth of her marriage, and was buried at the Villa of Altshausen, in a sepulchre 154 under the chapel of St. Udalric which she had herself constructed.” And then follows a brief poem in which the merits and the love of this dear mother are affectionately told.

It is during these closing scenes that a moving entry is made in the pages of the Chronicon. Under the year 1052, the trembling hand slowly writes these words: “At the same time, on January 9th, my mother Hiltrude, the wife of Count Wolfrad, a devout, gentle, generous, and religious woman, and one who was as devoted to and happy with her husband and her seven surviving children as anyone could be, ended her life around the age of sixty-one and the forty-fourth year of her marriage, and was buried at the Villa of Altshausen, in a tomb 154 beneath the chapel of St. Udalric, which she had built herself.” Following this is a short poem that lovingly recounts the virtues and love of this cherished mother.

Hermann, on the best of testimony, was a person of just this amiable and beautiful spirit. He is called hilarissimus, as if to show his great cheerfulness. He was always a strict vegetarian in his diet. He hated injustice; scorned every sort of vice—and Heaven alone knows how much there then was of nameless wickedness!—and finally, he was thoroughly free from all envy and malice. It is a curious testimony to his breadth of mind that one of his biographers says of him (quoting the old adage), that he regarded nothing human as alien to his search.

Hermann, according to the best accounts, was truly a person with an amiable and beautiful spirit. He is called hilarissimus, which highlights his great cheerfulness. He was always a strict vegetarian. He hated injustice, scorned every kind of vice—and only Heaven knows how much nameless wickedness existed at that time!—and he was completely free from all envy and malice. It's interesting to note that one of his biographers mentions (quoting the old saying) that he viewed nothing human as foreign to his quest.

He preserved this calmness and sweetness of temper to the farthest limit of his days. Not long before he died he said to his faithful friend, Berthold of Constance, “Do not, I say, do not ask me about this; but rather attend to what I will tell you, for in you I do not a little confide. I shall die doubtless in a very short time. I shall not live. I shall not get well.” He added that he was so “seized with an ineffable desire and delight toward that intransitory world and that eternal and immortal life,” that all things of this passing existence seemed empty and vain and dropped like motes (flocci) from him, in the breath of that heavenly air.

He kept this calmness and sweet demeanor right up until the end of his life. Not long before he passed away, he told his loyal friend, Berthold of Constance, “Please, I ask you, don’t ask me about this; instead, pay attention to what I will share with you, for I trust you a great deal. I will likely die very soon. I won’t survive. I won't recover.” He further mentioned that he was overcome by an indescribable desire and joy for that timeless world and eternal life, leaving everything in this temporary existence feeling empty and meaningless, falling away like dust in that heavenly atmosphere.

And then he proceeded to detail a vision in which he fancied himself reading and rereading the Hortensius of Cicero. His mind was clear; his hopes for religion and for education were high; but all was now over and he must depart. Therefore he quietly and pathetically ends by saying, “Taedet quidem me vivere”—indeed it is wearisome to me to live. And thus, on September 24th, 1054, he ceased from earth—in his forty-second year, and having carried the story of the world down to the end of his own career.

And then he went on to describe a vision where he imagined himself reading and rereading Cicero's Hortensius. His mind was clear; his hopes for religion and education were high; but everything was now over and he had to leave. So he quietly and sadly concluded by saying, “Taedet quidem me vivere”—it’s truly tiring for me to live. And so, on September 24th, 1054, he left this world—in his forty-second year, having told the story of the world up to the end of his own life.

But his works follow him. I do most firmly believe him—and not Robert the Second—to have been the author of the Veni Sancte Spiritus.

But his works follow him. I truly believe that he—and not Robert the Second—was the author of the Veni Sancte Spiritus.

The first person to attribute this hymn to the King of France is Durand, (Rationale Divinorum Officiorum, Lib. IV.) His book treats of ceremonial observances and is among the rarest of printed volumes. The splendid copy upon vellum in the Astor Library 155 is not only beautiful in itself, but it is extremely valuable as the third specimen of typography in existence. Only two works—one of them the Bible and another the Psalter of Mainz—had been previously printed from movable types. I have personally verified the reference and its English rendering is as follows:

The first person to credit this hymn to the King of France is Durand, (Rationale Divinorum Officiorum, Lib. IV.) His book discusses ceremonial practices and is one of the rarest printed works. The stunning copy on vellum in the Astor Library 155 is not only beautiful in itself, but it’s also extremely valuable as the third specimen of typography still in existence. Only two works—one being the Bible and the other the Psalter of Mainz—had been printed from movable types before this. I have personally checked the reference and its English translation is as follows:

“Notker, Abbot of St. Gall, in Germany, first composed sequences with notes of his own in the Alleluia. And Nicholaus the Pope [Nicholas II., 1059-1061] granted that they should be sung at masses. But Hermannus Contractus, a German, inventor of the astrolabe, composed these sequences: Rex omnipotens and Sancti Spiritus and Ave Maria and the antiphons Alma redemptoris mater and Simon Barjona. Peter, Bishop of Compostella, made the Salve regina. And the King of France, Robert by name, composed the sequence, Veni Sancte Spiritus and the hymn Chorus novae Hierusalem.”

“Notker, the Abbot of St. Gall in Germany, was the first to create sequences with his own notes in the Alleluia. Pope Nicholas II (1059-1061) approved that they should be sung at Mass. Hermannus Contractus, a German who invented the astrolabe, composed the sequences: Rex omnipotens, Sancti Spiritus, Ave Maria, and the antiphons Alma redemptoris mater and Simon Barjona. Peter, the Bishop of Compostella, created the Salve regina. King Robert of France composed the sequence Veni Sancte Spiritus and the hymn Chorus novae Hierusalem.”

It is hard to crowd into a paragraph more errors than are in this. Notker was not Abbot of St. Gall. Innocent III. was very severe upon Udalric of St. Gall, because such a spiritual and able man had lived and died unhonored among them; a simple monk whose labors and death received no special attention in their religious year.

It’s difficult to fit more mistakes into a paragraph than are in this one. Notker was not the Abbot of St. Gall. Innocent III was very harsh on Udalric of St. Gall because such a spiritual and capable person lived and died without recognition among them; a regular monk whose work and death went unnoticed in their religious calendar.

Nor did Hermann write the Sancti Spiritus adsit; for this, on the best of testimony, was Notker’s. It was so sung at Rome under Innocent III.; and Ekkehard the Younger, in his history of Notker, pointedly claims it for him.

Nor did Hermann write the Sancti Spiritus adsit; for this, according to the best evidence, was Notker’s. It was sung in Rome under Innocent III., and Ekkehard the Younger, in his history of Notker, clearly attributes it to him.

It is very doubtful whether Hermann invented the astrolabe for measuring the distances of stars. His two treatises are upon its use, and he is evidently very familiar with it. But it was first made serviceable in navigation by the Portuguese—if we are to believe Evelyn (in his Navigation)—and the study of astronomy was greatly cultivated by the Arabic schools in Spain and elsewhere about this period. J. A. Fabricius indeed mentions that the astrolabe was “commonly employed in the days of Ptolemy.”

It’s quite uncertain whether Hermann actually invented the astrolabe for measuring the distances of stars. His two writings focus on its use, and it’s clear that he knows a lot about it. However, it was the Portuguese who first made it useful for navigation—if we trust Evelyn (in his Navigation)—and the study of astronomy was significantly advanced by the Arabic schools in Spain and other places around this time. J. A. Fabricius even notes that the astrolabe was “commonly used in the days of Ptolemy.”

The Ave Maria is supposed by Koch to belong to the thirteenth century and some have ascribed it to Adam of St. Victor. It is, perhaps, by Heribert of Eichstettin (died 1042). Hermann wrote the Ave praeclara maris stella, which might have been mistaken for this other.

The Ave Maria is believed by Koch to be from the thirteenth century, and some attribute it to Adam of St. Victor. It may actually be by Heribert of Eichstettin (who died in 1042). Hermann wrote the Ave praeclara maris stella, which could have been confused with this other piece.

The Salve regina is assigned by Durand to Peter of Compostella. Gerbert names several possible authors, but evidently follows the 156 leadership of Durand. (De Cantu, etc., II., 27.) And yet Trithemius, with every really critical scholar, credits it to Hermann. It is exhaustively considered by Wegelin and definitely conceded to him. (Thes. Rerum Suevicarum, II., p. 120 ff.)

The Salve regina is attributed by Durand to Peter of Compostella. Gerbert lists several potential authors but clearly follows Durand's lead. (De Cantu, etc., II., 27.) However, Trithemius, along with every serious scholar, credits it to Hermann. Wegelin addresses it thoroughly and ultimately agrees that it belongs to him. (Thes. Rerum Suevicarum, II., p. 120 ff.)

Robert the Second cannot claim the Chorus novae Hierusalem. It is the production of Fulbert of Chartres (died 1029), and is included without question in every complete edition of his works.

Robert the Second cannot claim the Chorus novae Hierusalem. It was created by Fulbert of Chartres (died 1029) and is included without question in every complete edition of his works.

Thus the absolute authority of Durand is much shaken. He was a lawyer in the thirteenth century, who studied at Bologna and taught at Modena; a legate of Pope Martin IV.; dean of the church at Chartres, and Bishop of Mende. The fact that he was dean of Chartres, and yet ascribes the Chorus Novae, not to Fulbert but to Hermannus, is suggestive, but not convincing.

Thus, Durand's total authority is greatly undermined. He was a lawyer in the thirteenth century, who studied at Bologna and taught at Modena; a representative of Pope Martin IV.; dean of the church at Chartres, and Bishop of Mende. The fact that he was dean of Chartres, yet attributes the Chorus Novae not to Fulbert but to Hermannus, is intriguing, but not definitive.

So Durand was the first person to affix the name of Robert II. to the Veni Sancte. Trithemius comes next in order; the Abbot of Spanheim; historian and scholar; indefatigable in researches, but erratic and prejudiced; born 1462 and dying 1516. His true name is Johann von Trittenheim and we derive this, and other information about authors and their works, from his Liber de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis—a biographical dictionary like those of Jerome, Gennadius, and Isidore, to whose works he really furnishes an Appendix. Egon (sometimes known as Ego) in his account of Reichenau’s distinguished men (De Viris illustribus Augiae divitis, quoted by Pez: Thesaurus Anecdotorum, I., 3; 68. Cf. Migne, 143) declares that Trithemius was “unjustly hostile to the monks of Reichenau” in asserting that “our Hermannus” was from St. Gall, when even Metzler conceded, on behalf of his own convent, that Hermann had changed his residence from St. Gall to Reichenau. Be this as it may, the positive statement of Trithemius, which gives the Veni Sancte to Robert II. instead of to Hermann, has been generally accepted. Cardinal Bona (1677), Louis Archon (1704-11), and others agree with him.

So Durand was the first person to attach the name of Robert II to the Veni Sancte. Next in line is Trithemius; the Abbot of Spanheim, a historian and scholar who was tireless in his research, but also erratic and biased. He was born in 1462 and died in 1516. His real name is Johann von Trittenheim, and we get this as well as other information about authors and their works from his Liber de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis—a biographical dictionary similar to those of Jerome, Gennadius, and Isidore, to whose works he actually provides an Appendix. Egon (sometimes called Ego) in his account of the notable figures from Reichenau (De Viris illustribus Augiae divitis, quoted by Pez: Thesaurus Anecdotorum, I., 3; 68. Cf. Migne, 143) states that Trithemius was “unjustly hostile to the monks of Reichenau” for claiming that “our Hermannus” was from St. Gall, when even Metzler admitted, on behalf of his own convent, that Hermann had moved from St. Gall to Reichenau. Regardless, Trithemius’s clear statement attributing the Veni Sancte to Robert II instead of Hermann has been widely accepted. Cardinal Bona (1677), Louis Archon (1704-11), and others agree with him.

But there is a break in the continuity of faith. Clichtove—an authority much esteemed—expresses no opinion about the author of the Veni Sancte further than to say quisquis is fuerit—whoever he was.

But there is a break in the continuity of faith. Clichtove—an authority highly regarded—shares no opinion about the author of the Veni Sancte except to say quisquis is fuerit—whoever he was.

Rambach, in his Anthology, comes now to the rescue. (Anthologie, I., 227.) He says it is “ganz unstreitig von Robert;” and all the German critics, with the single exception of Daniel, have followed 157 this authority blindly. Whatever the Germans said has usually been enough for the English. Therefore the Veni Sancte is in every collection attributed, without a shadow of doubt, to Robert the King.

Rambach, in his Anthology, now comes to the rescue. (Anthologie, I., 227.) He states it's “ganz unstreitig von Robert;” and all the German critics, with the lone exception of Daniel, have followed this authority without question. Whatever the Germans said has generally been sufficient for the English. As a result, the Veni Sancte is in every collection confidently attributed to Robert the King.

There should have been less positiveness about this if the accurate Daniel had been noticed more carefully. He praises the language of Clichtove, who says that the author, “whoever he was,” must have been “inwardly filled with light,” and he italicizes the quisquis is fuerit. But as Robert, with only three others, appears to have escaped the wreck of the sequences in the sixteenth century, even Daniel allows the Veni Sancte to him; and Archbishop Trench finds that “there exists no good reason why we should question” that Robert wrote it.

There should have been less optimism about this if the accurate Daniel had been paid more attention. He praises the language of Clichtove, who states that the author, “whoever he was,” must have been “inwardly filled with light,” and he emphasizes the quisquis is fuerit. But since Robert, along with only three others, seems to have survived the collapse of the sequences in the sixteenth century, even Daniel credits the Veni Sancte to him; and Archbishop Trench concludes that “there exists no good reason why we should question” that Robert wrote it.

We may dismiss any conjectures about Innocent III. having been its author, although great efforts have been made to credit this hymn to his pen. Dom Remy Cellier and Migne seem the most strongly partisan, but their remarks and references are weak. (Scriptores Ecclesiastici, vol. xiii., p. 109, note. Also Patrologia, 141; 901.)

We can reject any guesses that Innocent III. wrote it, even though there have been significant attempts to attribute this hymn to him. Dom Remy Cellier and Migne appear to be the most biased, but their comments and sources are lacking. (Scriptores Ecclesiastici, vol. xiii., p. 109, note. Also Patrologia, 141; 901.)

A sample of the general looseness of citation can be found in Kehrein (No. 125), who announces that Gerbert “holds Hermannus Contractus to be the author” of the Veni Sancte. Gerbert does nothing of the kind. He names Hermann with others. It is quite true, though, that he does not name Robert.

A sample of the general looseness of citation can be found in Kehrein (No. 125), who announces that Gerbert “holds Hermannus Contractus to be the author” of the Veni Sancte. Gerbert does nothing of the kind. He names Hermann with others. It is quite true, though, that he does not name Robert.

Setting aside Innocent III. for cause—although Brander of St. Gall, in his Index Sequentiarum, grants this to him—the authorship of the hymn rests between the king and the monk. I say “for cause,” since Innocent was at the summit of temporal power, and his position was a very tempting one to posthumous flattery. He is credited with the Ave mundi spes Mariae. He did not write the Stabat Mater, nor did he compose the Veni Sancte. Let any one examine the Ave mundi and he will renounce all hope that the man who prepared this could ever have written the others, or either of them. Besides, Wrangham is likely to be correct when he assigns this latter sequence to Adam of St. Victor. It is precisely in Adam’s style of metrical composition; it is not found before the fourteenth century, and its tone is modern. It can therefore be said that Innocent deserves no place among the Latin hymn-writers.

Setting aside Innocent III for a reason—although Brander of St. Gall, in his Index Sequentiarum, gives him credit for this—the authorship of the hymn is debated between the king and the monk. I say “for a reason” because Innocent was at the peak of worldly power, and his position was incredibly tempting for posthumous flattery. He is credited with the Ave mundi spes Mariae. He did not write the Stabat Mater, nor did he compose the Veni Sancte. Let anyone examine the Ave mundi and they will give up any thought that the person who created this could have ever written the others, or either of them. Additionally, Wrangham is likely correct in attributing this latter sequence to Adam of St. Victor. It is distinctly in Adam’s style of metrical composition; it is not found before the fourteenth century, and its tone is modern. Therefore, it can be concluded that Innocent deserves no recognition among the Latin hymn-writers.

158

Now, Robert II. is much in the same condition as Innocent III. His is a shining name to which to affix popular hymns. He has been credited with the Ave maris stella—the parent of all hymns to the Virgin. The sequence Sancti Spiritus adsit is not his, on the testimony already adduced; but in the year 1110 the “ancient customs of Cluny,” collected by St. Udalric (Hermann’s ancestor) gives us this “at Pentecost” (D’Achery: Spicilegium, I., 641), with the “response,” Spiritus sanctus. This would serve to show that such praise to the Holy Spirit was usual. With the Chorus Novae we have already dealt. And the Rex omnipotens belongs to Hermann though it is ascribed to Robert—another instance of inaccuracy, which casts a ray of light upon the present problem.

Now, Robert II is in a similar situation as Innocent III. His name shines brightly as a label for popular hymns. He’s credited with the Ave maris stella—the original hymn to the Virgin. The sequence Sancti Spiritus adsit isn’t his, based on the evidence we’ve already presented; however, in the year 1110, the "ancient customs of Cluny," gathered by St. Udalric (Hermann’s ancestor), includes this “at Pentecost” (D’Achery: Spicilegium, I., 641), along with the “response,” Spiritus sanctus. This indicates that such praise to the Holy Spirit was common. We’ve already discussed the Chorus Novae. And the Rex omnipotens is attributed to Hermann, even though it’s often credited to Robert—another instance of error that sheds light on the current issue.

Those sequences of which Robert was the possible author are printed in Migne’s Patrologia (141, 959 ff.). Only one of them merits a word of notice. It is the Te lucis auctor personent. Daniel assigns this to the fourteenth or fifteenth century, but Mone and Koch to the fifth. These last are probably right. It is early found in the Anglo-Saxon Church and is among the old Vatican MSS. and the hymns collected by G. Cassander. It is scarcely possible that it comes down as late as the eleventh century.

Those sequences that Robert might have written are published in Migne’s Patrologia (141, 959 ff.). Only one of them deserves a mention: the Te lucis auctor personent. Daniel attributes it to the fourteenth or fifteenth century, while Mone and Koch place it in the fifth century. The latter are likely correct. It is found early in the Anglo-Saxon Church and appears among the old Vatican Manuscripts. and the hymns compiled by G. Cassander. It’s hard to believe that it dates as late as the eleventh century.

Robert’s other sequences are six in number and of no importance. His personal history is pathetic enough. He was the son of Hugh Capet; born at Orleans in 970 and died at Melun, July 20th, 1031, having been sole king since 996, though he had been crowned in 988. His first wife was Susanne, an Italian princess; and we learn from his contemporary, Richer of Rheims, that one of his first public acts was to repudiate her on the plea that she was too old for him, and that he refused to restore her dowry. His next marriage was with his distant cousin Bertha—a cousin four times removed—the widow of the Count of Blois. This marriage was inconvenient to the Emperor Otho, as it would have brought the House of Capet into the line of succession to certain lordships in the old Kingdom of Burgundy. So Pope Gregory V., the kinsman of Otho, required Robert to give up Bertha, not because Susanne was still alive, but because the Church forbade the marriage of cousins in even the fourth degree. At first Robert refused, but when his kingdom was laid under an interdict, he showed as little manhood in standing by his second wife as he had 159 shown humanity and justice to his first. Such a ban was too severe to be borne and the king yielded, though Baronius says he tried to take back his wife Bertha in spite of it all. His life and kingship belong to French history, and can be found there. His disposition was that of a monk and not of a monarch. He founded four monasteries and built seven churches. He supported three hundred paupers entirely and a thousand in part. His reign lasted—thanks to ecclesiastical influence—for thirty-four years. It was troubled and not especially pleasant; and for his third wife the king had married the handsome shrew Constance, the daughter of William Count of Arles. Pious and excellent man that he is reputed to have been, he had a natural son, Amauri, who was great-great-grandfather to Simon de Montfort. Truly, when all is said and done, Robert II. is hardly the author in whom we would like to believe with all our hearts when we sing—

Robert had six other sequences that aren't important. His personal history is quite sad. He was the son of Hugh Capet, born in Orleans in 970 and died in Melun on July 20, 1031, having ruled as king since 996, although he was crowned in 988. His first wife was Susanne, an Italian princess, and according to his contemporary, Richer of Rheims, one of his first public acts was to dismiss her, claiming she was too old for him, and he refused to return her dowry. His next marriage was to his distant cousin Bertha—a cousin four times removed—who was the widow of the Count of Blois. This marriage was a problem for Emperor Otho, as it would have made the House of Capet part of the succession line for certain titles in the old Kingdom of Burgundy. So Pope Gregory V., who was related to Otho, demanded that Robert give up Bertha, not because Susanne was still alive, but because the Church prohibited marriages between cousins even in the fourth degree. At first, Robert refused, but when his kingdom was put under an interdict, he showed as little commitment to his second wife as he had shown compassion to his first. Such a ban was too harsh to endure, and the king relented, although Baronius claims he tried to take Bertha back regardless. His life and reign are part of French history, and you can find them there. He had the personality of a monk rather than a monarch. He established four monasteries and built seven churches. He fully supported three hundred poor people and partially supported a thousand. His reign lasted—thanks to the influence of the Church—thirty-four years. It was troubled and not particularly enjoyable; for his third wife, he married the attractive yet difficult Constance, the daughter of William Count of Arles. Although he is known to be a pious and good man, he had an illegitimate son, Amauri, who was the great-great-grandfather of Simon de Montfort. Ultimately, when all is considered, Robert II. is not really the figure we would want to wholeheartedly believe in when we sing—

“Holy Spirit, come and shine

“Holy Spirit, come and shine”

Sweetly in this heart of mine.”

Sweetly in this heart of mine.

Per contra, Hermann of Reichenau grows more interesting the more he is studied. He has been so unfortunate as to be confused with other persons in two or three cases. By Brander he is identified with Hartmann of St. Gall, and the sequence Rex omnipotens is taken from him.[8] The pretty little sequence, Veni Sancte Spiritus et reple, which Königsfeld thinks to be his, is doubtless no earlier than the fourteenth century and by some anonymous composer who has merely imitated the great masters.

On the contrary, Hermann of Reichenau becomes more fascinating the more he is examined. Unfortunately, he has been mistaken for other individuals in a couple of instances. Brander confuses him with Hartmann of St. Gall, and the sequence Rex omnipotens is attributed to him.[8] The charming little sequence, Veni Sancte Spiritus et reple, which Königsfeld believes to be his, is undoubtedly no earlier than the fourteenth century and was composed by some anonymous writer who simply copied the great masters.

Beside the Rex omnipotens he composed the Ave praeclara maris stella, where his name gains another misprint and becomes “Heinricus, monachus San Gallensis.” This poem was thought worthy of the authorship of Albertus Magnus (Albert von Regensburg), and to him accordingly Wackernagel and Koch credit it. Mone has vindicated the claim of Hermann which is set forth in Migne. (Patrologia, 143; 20 ff.) So that we are again sure of a piece which has been meritorious enough to be coveted.

Beside the Rex omnipotens, he wrote the Ave praeclara maris stella, where his name gets another typo and appears as “Heinricus, monachus San Gallensis.” This poem was considered deserving of authorship by Albertus Magnus (Albert von Regensburg), and Wackernagel and Koch attribute it to him. Mone has defended Hermann's claim mentioned in Migne. (Patrologia, 143; 20 ff.) So we can be confident that this piece has been valuable enough to be desired.

Then comes the antiphon Simon Barjona, which Du Meril calls 160 Simon Baronia and of which no trace remains. Two other sequences are, however, extant, and are beyond any question or debate. They are the Salve regina, which Daniel calls a “most celebrated antiphon,” and the Alma redemptoris mater, the refrain of which Chaucer used in that “Prioress’s Tale,” which Wordsworth has modernized.

Then comes the antiphon Simon Barjona, which Du Meril refers to as Simon Baronia and of which no trace remains. However, two other sequences still exist and are beyond question. They are the Salve regina, which Daniel calls a “well-known antiphon,” and the Alma redemptoris mater, the refrain of which Chaucer used in his “Prioress’s Tale,” which Wordsworth has made more contemporary.

In addition we must observe that the Veni Sancte is attributed to Hermann simultaneously and by the same authority as that which credits him with the other sequences. Two pieces—Vox haec melos pangat and Gratus honos hierarchia—are lost. But the Salve regina was worth contending for; and Gerbert names Gregory II., Peter of Compostella, St. Bernard, and “Adhemar, Episcopus Podiensis” (Bishop of Puy and his own candidate) together with Hermannus Contractus. Nevertheless, Trithemius, Gerbert, and, indeed, everybody are heard to declare that Hermann was “the marvel of the age,” the best man of his time in music and the author of a work on metrical rules. He is known as Doctor Egregius, and it is beyond any peradventure that he was capable of writing the Veni Sancte.

Additionally, we should note that the Veni Sancte is credited to Hermann at the same time and by the same source that also attributes the other sequences to him. Two pieces—Vox haec melos pangat and Gratus honos hierarchia—are lost. However, the Salve regina was worth fighting for; and Gerbert mentions Gregory II., Peter of Compostella, St. Bernard, and “Adhemar, Episcopus Podiensis” (Bishop of Puy and his own candidate) alongside Hermannus Contractus. Nevertheless, Trithemius, Gerbert, and indeed everyone else, all agree that Hermann was “the marvel of the age,” the best musician of his time, and the author of a work on metrical rules. He is known as Doctor Egregius, and there is no doubt that he was capable of composing the Veni Sancte.

The only arguments that are employed to prove that Robert was the author are very weak. The first is that there was no sufficient competitor. But surely Hermannus Contractus is now a competitor of real merit and importance. Then, too, the king was a kind of religious pet, and such persons receive more than their due. But the second argument is weaker still. It amounts in brief to the harmony displayed in the poem between the king’s life and his lovely verses. It strikes one, however, that an invalid like Hermann might have had fully as deep a religious experience as any such king. Moreover—and this is a vital fact—the Veni Sancte is found in the German hymnaries almost exclusively. This point was insisted upon in the controversy about the Veni, Creator; and Charles the Great in this respect had the advantage over Gregory the Great, until the claim of Rabanus Maurus, another German, was thoroughly examined. But among all the sources carefully edited by Kehrein from Daniel, Mone, and elsewhere, the French collections do not present themselves. On the contrary, in this elaborate list we find St. Gall, Kreuzlingen, Freiburg, Karlsruhe, Mainz, Ebersberg, Rome (1481), Venice (1497), with later examples printed at Cologne, Prague, Eichstettin, Lubeck, 161 and Basel. Brander also found the hymn in the earliest codices of the three great neighboring cloisters of St. Gall, Einsiedeln, and Reichenau. Meanwhile the only notice of it in France comes from the Paris Breviary, which is of recent date.

The arguments used to claim that Robert was the author are quite weak. The first is that there wasn't a strong competitor. However, Hermannus Contractus is now a competitor of real significance. Also, the king was somewhat of a religious favorite, and people like him often get more recognition than they deserve. The second argument is even weaker. It basically points to the connection in the poem between the king’s life and his beautiful verses. However, it seems that someone like Hermann, who is disabled, might have had just as profound a religious experience as any king. Moreover—and this is crucial—the Veni Sancte is found almost exclusively in German hymnals. This point was highlighted in the debate over the Veni, Creator; and Charles the Great had the upper hand over Gregory the Great in this respect until Rabanus Maurus, another German, was thoroughly examined. But among all the sources meticulously edited by Kehrein from Daniel, Mone, and others, there are no French collections. Instead, in this detailed list, we find St. Gall, Kreuzlingen, Freiburg, Karlsruhe, Mainz, Ebersberg, Rome (1481), Venice (1497), with later editions printed at Cologne, Prague, Eichstettin, Lubeck, 161 and Basel. Brander also located the hymn in the oldest manuscripts from the three major neighboring monasteries of St. Gall, Einsiedeln, and Reichenau. Meanwhile, the only mention of it in France comes from the recently published Paris Breviary.

There is but one consideration further. I trust that I have established the perfect possibility that Hermannus Contractus might have been the author equally as well as Robert. The men lived in the same period to which, on the testimony of the best critics, the hymn is considered to belong. They were alike in possibilities of Christian experience and of musical and poetical temperament. But here they begin to diverge; and the preference is decidedly in favor of Hermann, whose hymn is found in the three oldest codices of his own neighborhood; of St. Gall, where he studied; of Einsiedeln, where it is possible that he was a resident; and of Reichenau, where he certainly lived from the age of thirty until his death. He could scarcely have gone about very much in his helpless and crippled condition; and these three conventual establishments are within a moderate distance of each other. From his seventh year he was to be discovered always somewhere in that vicinity, and the historians of St. Gall and of Reichenau positively claim the Veni Sancte as his.

There is just one more thing to consider. I believe I have shown that it's just as likely Hermannus Contractus could have been the author as Robert. Both men lived in the same period, which, according to the best critics, is when the hymn is thought to have originated. They shared similar experiences in Christianity and had comparable musical and poetic talents. However, here they start to differ, and the evidence weighs heavily in favor of Hermann, whose hymn appears in the three oldest manuscripts from his area: St. Gall, where he studied; Einsiedeln, where he may have lived; and Reichenau, where he definitely resided from age thirty until his death. Given his helpless and crippled state, he probably didn’t travel much, and these three monasteries are relatively close to each other. From age seven, he was consistently found in that area, and historians from St. Gall and Reichenau definitely attribute the Veni Sancte to him.

It is only left for us to lay the Salve regina side by side with the Veni Sancte. A man who wrote upon metre ought to possess some excellence in the art of which he wrote, and these pieces placed together display a graceful and ingenious versification which is not at all usual in that century. It is not claimed that either Robert or Hermann wrote other hymns in the identical stanza form of the Veni Sancte. Therefore nothing is available for direct comparison. But as to the spirit of each there can be no debate. Robert never composed anything else like the Veni Sancte, and it certainly seems as if Hermann did compose a sequence which bears a passing resemblance; and which I have endeavored to translate with its occasional rhymes and assonances:

It remains for us to place the Salve regina next to the Veni Sancte. A man who writes in meter should have some skill in the craft of writing, and these two pieces together showcase a graceful and clever style that was quite rare in that century. There's no evidence that Robert or Hermann wrote any other hymns in the same stanza form as the Veni Sancte, so we have nothing for direct comparison. However, there's no doubt about the essence of each. Robert never wrote anything else quite like the Veni Sancte, and it definitely seems that Hermann created a sequence that has some similarities, which I have tried to translate while keeping its occasional rhymes and assonances:

Salve regina, mater misericordiae

Hail, queen, mother of mercy

Vita, dulcedo et spes nostra, salve.

Vita, dulcedo et spes nostra, salve.

Ad te clamamus exules filii Hevae.

Ad te clamamus exules filii Hevae.

Ad te suspiramus gementes et flentes in hac lacrimarum valle.

Ad te suspiramus gementes et flentes in hac lacrimarum valle.

Eia ergo advocata nostra, illos tuos misericordes oculos ad nos converte

Eia, our advocate, turn your merciful eyes toward us.

Et Jesum benedictum fructum ventris tui nobis post hoc exilium ostende,

Et Jesum benedictum, the blessed fruit of your womb, show us after this exile,

O clemens, O pia, O dulcis virgo Maria.

O gentle, O pious, O sweet virgin Mary.

162

Hail O queen, mother of pitifulness!

Hail, O queen, mother of compassion!

Life and delight and our confidence, hail!

Life, joy, and our confidence, cheers!

To thee we exiles, children of Eve, are crying.

To you we exiles, children of Eve, are crying.

To thee we aspire, groaning and moaning in this the vale of our sorrow.

To you we look, sighing and lamenting in this valley of our grief.

Lo, thou therefore, our advocate, turn upon us those pitiful eyes of thine,

Lo, you, our advocate, turn your compassionate eyes toward us,

And after this exile show us Jesus, the blessed fruit of thy womb,

And after this exile, show us Jesus, the blessed fruit of your womb,

O merciful, O pious, O sweet Virgin Maria.

O merciful, O kind, O sweet Virgin Mary.

This is another of his sequences, the Rex regum Dei agne, found by Brander among the antiquities of St. Gall:

This is another one of his sequences, the Rex regum Dei agne, discovered by Brander among the artifacts of St. Gall:

King of kings, Lamb of God, mighty Lion of Judah,

King of kings, Lamb of God, powerful Lion of Judah,

The death of sin by the merit of the cross and the life of justice; giving the fruit of the tree of life for the taste of wisdom; the medicine of grace for the loss of glory,

The death of sin through the power of the cross and the life of righteousness; providing the fruit from the tree of life for the enjoyment of wisdom; the remedy of grace for the loss of glory,

Since thy blood restrained the might of the sword of flame, opening the garden of paradise, the seed of obedience, the medicine of grace.

Since your blood held back the power of the sword of flame, opening the garden of paradise, the seed of obedience, the cure of grace.

This day is illustrious to the Lord; peace is on the earth, lightning to the shades below and light to the saints above; the day of the double baptism of law and gospel.

This day is glorious to the Lord; peace is on the earth, lightning to the shadows below and light to the saints above; the day of the double baptism of law and gospel.

Christ is the passover to man; while the old passes the new arises; rejoice my heart, freed from ferment, full of the bread unleavened.

Christ is the Passover for humanity; as the old fades away, the new comes to life; rejoice, my heart, free from yeast, filled with the unleavened bread.

Since the enemy are overwhelmed, with stained door-posts eat the sacrifice on the paschal night, at home, with the bitter herb of the field,

Since the enemy is overwhelmed, they eat the sacrifice at home on Passover night, with stained doorposts and the bitter herbs from the field.

Let your loins be girt and your shoes bound on, have the staff in the hand, and eat the head with the legs and the purtenance thereof.

Let your waist be ready and your shoes on, hold the staff in your hand, and eat the head along with the legs and all its parts.

Wash us this day, O Christ, cleansing us with hyssop; and make us worthy of this mystery, drying the sea, boring the jaw of Leviathan with a mighty hook.

Wash us today, O Christ, cleanse us with hyssop; and make us worthy of this mystery, calming the sea, piercing the jaw of Leviathan with a powerful hook.

Rejoice us with the cup and fill us; arouse us, drinking from the brook in the way, thou our propitiation, thou priest and sacrifice, thou wine-press and stone of offence and grape!

Rejoice us with the cup and fill us; stir us, drinking from the brook on the way, you our mediator, you priest and sacrifice, you winepress and stumbling block and grape!

O fragrant flower of the virgin rod,

O fragrant flower of the pure stem,

O light full of sevenfold dew,

O light filled with sevenfold dew,

Fairer in beauty than the juice of the grape,

Fairer in beauty than the juice of the grape,

The blush of the rose, the candor of the lily.

The blush of the rose, the openness of the lily.

How camest thou with such pity to bend to the help of this little world; that thou mightest share our sorrows and be our Redeemer from the birthmark of sin, bearing the curse of sin?

How did you come to have such compassion to help this little world; so that you could share our sorrows and be our savior from the stain of sin, bearing the burden of sin?

O Lord, Kinsman of thy servants,

O Lord, Relative of your servants,

The hope of the first and of the last resurrection,

The hope of the first and last resurrection,

163

Confirm thy covenant to the seed of Abraham, and us, O Leader immortal, reviving with thyself, who are dead with thee to our old father Adam, strengthen, joining us to thy mightier members.

Confirm your covenant to the descendants of Abraham and us, O eternal Leader, reviving with yourself, who are dead with you to our old father Adam, strengthen us by joining us to your mightier members.

Give us the paschal feast of the life eternal, thou Paschal Lamb!

Give us the Easter feast of eternal life, you Easter Lamb!

The question before us is not one of theology but of literature. Did the man who wrote those verses write these also?

The question we have to consider isn't about theology but about literature. Did the person who wrote those lines also write these?

Veni, Sancte Spiritus,

Come, Holy Spirit,

Et emitte coelitus

And send from heaven

Lucis tuae radium.

The ray of your light.

Veni, pater pauperum,

Come, father of the poor,

Veni, dator munerum,

Come, giver of gifts,

Veni, lumen cordium;

Come, light of hearts;

Consolator optime,

Best comforter,

Dulcis hospes animae,

Sweet guest of the soul,

Dulce refrigerium:

Sweet refreshment:

In labore requies,

At work, rest.

In aestu temperies,

In warm weather,

In fletu solatium.

In tears, solace.

O lux beatissima,

O brightest light,

Reple cordis intima

Heartfelt wishes

Tuorum fidelium!

Your faithful!

Sine tuo numine

Without your divine will

Nihil est in homine,

Nothing is in man,

Nihil est innoxium.

Nothing is harmless.

Lava quod est sordidum,

Love what is filthy,

Riga quod est aridum,

Riga is dry,

Sana quod est saucium;

Heal what is wounded;

Flecte quod est rigidum,

Bend what is rigid,

Fove quod est frigidum,

Look at what is cold,

Rege quod est devium!

Rule what is deviant!

Da tuis fidelibus

To your faithful

In te confidentibus

In the confident ones

Sacrum septenarium;

Sacred seven;

Da virtutis meritum,

Of the merit of virtue,

Da salutis exitum,

Of the salvation's outcome,

Da perenne gaudium!

To eternal joy!


Come Holy Spirit,

Come, Holy Spirit,

And send forth the heavenly

And send out the heavenly

Ray of thy light.

Ray of your light.

Come, Father of the poor;

Come, Father of the needy;

Come, giver of gifts;

Come, gift giver;

Come, light of hearts.

Come, light of our hearts.

Thou best consoler,

You are the best comforter,

Sweet guest of the soul,

Beloved guest of the soul,

Sweet coolness;

Sweet refreshment;

In labor, rest;

In labor, take a break;

In heat, refreshment;

In heat, coolness;

In tears, solace.

Crying for comfort.

O blessedest light,

O blessed light,

Fill the inmost parts

Fill the deepest parts

Of the heart of thy faithful!

Of the heart of your faithful!

Without thy divinity

Without your divinity

Nothing is in man,

Nothing exists in man,

Nothing is harmless.

Nothing is without risk.

Wash what is base;

Wash what is basic;

Bedew what is dry;

Moisten what is dry;

Heal what is hurt;

Heal what’s hurt;

Bend what is harsh;

Soften what is harsh;

Warm what is chilled;

Warm what’s cold;

Rule what is astray.

Rule what is lost.

Give to thy faithful,

Give to your faithful,

In thee confiding,

In you confiding,

Thy sevenfold gift.

Your sevenfold gift.

Give the reward of virtue;

Give the reward of goodness;

Give the death of safety;

Give up on safety;

Give eternal joy.

Bring eternal joy.

This very singular construction of clauses is apparent to the eye at once. Let it be remembered that Robert uses it nowhere else, and that the most of Hermann’s writings are gone. This chance for the “higher criticism” is therefore taken from us. If it could be shown, however, that this was a method employed by the monk of Reichenau in his prose works, the case might be regarded as absolutely proven, in so far as it demonstrates that the bulk of the presumptive evidence is in his favor.

This unique way of combining clauses is immediately noticeable. It's important to note that Robert doesn’t use it anywhere else, and most of Hermann’s writings are lost. This opportunity for “higher criticism” is therefore taken away from us. However, if it could be shown that this was a technique used by the monk of Reichenau in his prose, the case could be considered completely proven, as it would demonstrate that most of the evidence supports him.

164

But here we are at fault. We can only add probability to probability and leave all absolute demonstration alone. Pez has preserved not merely Egon’s account of Hermann’s life, but he has edited Hermann’s treatises on the astrolabe (Thes. Anecdot. Tom., III., pt. 2, p. 94) from a MS. codex in the monastery of St. Peter at Salzburg. His musical treatise is reprinted by Gerbert. (Scriptores Eccl. de Musica, vol. ii., p. 124.) The didactic poem reciting the combat of the Sheep and the Flax—always recognized as the production of Hermann—is in Migne’s Patrologia and also in Du Meril’s Poesies Populaires. Unfortunately none of these writings are of a sort to help us. We cannot by their assistance make any headway in critical analysis.

But here we’re at fault. We can only add probabilities to probabilities and disregard absolute proof. Pez has preserved not just Egon’s account of Hermann’s life, but he has also edited Hermann’s writings on the astrolabe (Thes. Anecdot. Tom., III., pt. 2, p. 94) from a Ms. manuscript in the monastery of St. Peter in Salzburg. His musical treatise is reprinted by Gerbert. (Scriptores Eccl. de Musica, vol. ii., p. 124.) The instructional poem about the battle between the Sheep and the Flax—always recognized as Hermann’s work—is in Migne’s Patrologia and also in Du Meril’s Poesies Populaires. Unfortunately, none of these writings are helpful to us. We can’t advance in critical analysis with their assistance.

It is noticeable that J. A. Fabricius in his great work on the Middle Age and later Latin writers, allows Hermann to be the author of the Veni Sancte, following the testimony of Egon and Metzler. And it is more than noticeable that Du Meril—himself a Frenchman—should also apparently concede the hymn to this German.[9]

It’s clear that J. A. Fabricius, in his significant work on the Middle Ages and later Latin writers, credits Hermann as the author of the Veni Sancte, based on the accounts of Egon and Metzler. It’s also worth noting that Du Meril—who is a Frenchman—seems to similarly attribute the hymn to this German. [9]

I have made an exhaustive search for everything bearing upon the life and writings of Hermannus Contractus. I have pursued him and Robert through the Quellen of German history; through the writings and compilations of Canisius and Despont and Urstitius and Martene and Mabillon and D’Achery and Pertz and the Monumenta Germaniae Historica of the “Society for Opening the Sources of German History.” In these and in the encyclopaedias of La Rousse and Ersch-Gruber and the great Patrologia of Migne, I have investigated every by-path and blind alley. It is abundantly clear that he was the most distinguished man of his region, and, likely, of his period. Usserman and Possevin have devoted attention to him. (Prodromus Germ. Sacr. Tom. I., p. 145 sqq., De Apparatu.) His didactic poem on the “Eight Principal Vices” is in Haupt’s Zeitschrift, vol. xiii. His lives of Conrad and of Henry III. have not been preserved. That he was a very voluminous writer is also evident. After giving the names of some 165 of his sequences Metzler adds that there were cetera mille alia—a thousand more. So also speaks Trithemius; and indeed this testimony is universal.

I have conducted a thorough search for everything related to the life and writings of Hermannus Contractus. I have traced him and Robert through the Quellen of German history; through the writings and compilations of Canisius, Despont, Urstitius, Martene, Mabillon, D’Achery, Pertz, and the Monumenta Germaniae Historica from the “Society for Opening the Sources of German History.” In these sources and in the encyclopedias of La Rousse, Ersch-Gruber, and the comprehensive Patrologia by Migne, I have explored every side path and obscure detail. It is abundantly clear that he was the most prominent figure of his region and likely of his time. Usserman and Possevin have also looked into him. (Prodromus Germ. Sacr. Tom. I., p. 145 sqq., De Apparatu.) His educational poem on the “Eight Principal Vices” is found in Haupt’s Zeitschrift, vol. xiii. His biographies of Conrad and Henry III. have not survived. It is also clear that he was a very prolific writer. After listing some of his sequences, Metzler notes that there were cetera mille alia—a thousand more. Trithemius makes the same remark; indeed, this testimony is widespread.

A single line of inquiry has been left to the American student. We have lists of the MSS. in the various libraries of Europe. If it were only possible to examine these with reference to the Veni Sancte the matter could be definitely settled. The Rheinau (Reichenau) library is rich in hymnaries. Haenel’s “No. 53”—whose library number is 91—is, for instance, a Liber hymnorum of the tenth to the twelfth centuries. There are several others—breviaries and collections of hymns—dating to the twelfth century; and one book, “No. 124” (Lib. No. 75), which is marked Sequentiae propriae, etc., and which is likely to have the Veni Sancte. In the eleventh century at St. Gall they have “No. 381” (St. Gall No. 486) which is a codex insignis—a very beautiful MS.—containing the “earliest collection of hymns and poems of writers dwelling at St. Gall.” In this same century appears the Anselm, which is noted as a codex nobiliter scriptus ab Herimanno, qui se hoc libri decus ex voto perfecisse testatur (pag. 6), a manuscript elegantly written by Hermann [“Herimann” is his own spelling of his name in the Chronicon, by the way], who says on page 6 that he has accomplished this excellent volume in pursuance of a vow. Among these St. Gall MSS. can be found the Salve regina, bearing the date 1437. If it were made a point of investigation it might be discovered that in both Reichenau and St. Gall the Veni, Sancte Spiritus is in codices which utterly remove it from the perplexity of its authorship, and positively join it to the name of Hermann.

A single area of research remains for the American student. We have catalogs of the Docs. in various libraries across Europe. If we could just examine these in relation to the Veni Sancte, we could finalize our conclusions. The Rheinau (Reichenau) library has a wealth of hymn books. For example, Haenel’s “No. 53”—library number 91—is a Liber hymnorum from the tenth to twelfth centuries. There are several others—breviaries and hymn collections—dating back to the twelfth century; and one book, “No. 124” (Lib. No. 75), marked Sequentiae propriae, etc., likely contains the Veni Sancte. In the eleventh century at St. Gall, there is “No. 381” (St. Gall No. 486), which is a codex insignis—a beautifully crafted Ms.—that includes “the earliest collection of hymns and poems by writers from St. Gall.” During the same century, the manuscript Anselm appears, noted as a codex nobiliter scriptus ab Herimanno, qui se hoc libri decus ex voto perfecisse testatur (pag. 6), elegantly written by Hermann. He claims on page 6 that he completed this fine volume in fulfillment of a vow. Among these St. Gall manuscripts., the Salve regina can be found, dated 1437. If it became a focus of investigation, it might be found that in both Reichenau and St. Gall, the Veni, Sancte Spiritus is in codices that completely clarify its authorship and firmly connect it to the name of Hermann.

One can sum up the whole discussion in a few sentences. Robert wrote no other valuable hymns; Hermann did write several. Robert was not specially skilled in metrical science; Hermann was the author of a treatise on the subject. Robert was a poet and a musician; Hermann was his superior in both departments. Robert had trouble and sorrow and Christian experience; Hermann must certainly have had as much as he, and more. Robert has had poems attributed to him which have failed of proof, and none of his own verses seem ever to have been misappropriated or missing; Hermann has had more taken from him than given to him.

One can sum up the whole discussion in a few sentences. Robert wrote no other valuable hymns; Hermann did write several. Robert wasn't particularly skilled in metrical science; Hermann was the author of a treatise on the subject. Robert was a poet and a musician; Hermann excelled in both areas. Robert experienced trouble, sorrow, and Christian faith; Hermann must have gone through as much and even more. Poems have been falsely attributed to Robert, but none of his own works seem to have been misattributed or lost; Hermann has had more taken from him than given to him.

In the matter of authority we are to note:

In terms of authority, we should take note:

166

1. That the historians of St. Gall and of Reichenau claim for Hermann the Veni Sancte.

1. The historians from St. Gall and Reichenau attribute the Veni Sancte to Hermann.

2. That the hymn is found in the earliest codices of both places; and of Einsiedeln, which is in the neighborhood.

2. The hymn is present in the earliest manuscripts from both locations, including Einsiedeln, which is nearby.

3. That Clichtove is in doubt and Daniel is in doubt; that J. A. Fabricius and Du Meril incline toward Egon’s statement; that Trithemius is not entirely unprejudiced; and that Migne, gathering nearly everything (as I have verified from the originals), leaves a strong presumption in Hermann’s favor.

3. Clichtove is unsure, and so is Daniel; J. A. Fabricius and Du Meril lean towards Egon’s point of view; Trithemius isn’t completely unbiased; and Migne, who collects almost everything (as I’ve confirmed from the originals), suggests a strong bias in Hermann’s favor.

I may appear to make a good deal too much of this matter of mediaeval jealousy. But no student of those times needs to be told that the jealousy between the various cloisters was excessive. There is a letter of the Reichenau monk Gunzo, written in 960. (Martene, I., 296.) It is addressed to the “holy congregation at Reichenau” and describes his journey to St. Gall. The distance was great enough to exhaust the learned brother; he was lifted off of his beast and carried in by hospitable hands. Notwithstanding which he vents his indignation upon their methods and their lack of scholarship. They are self indulgent; they are a fraud on the face of the earth. Nihil inde sed fraudis molamina parabantur—they do nothing there except contrive a great mass of deception, says the angry Gunzo. They attacked him on his grammar; and he attacked them in turn on their loquacity. The epistle is grimly humorous at this distance of time; but the bitterness was altogether too genuine to be pleasant.

I might seem to be making a big deal about this issue of medieval jealousy. But anyone studying that era knows the rivalry between different monasteries was intense. There's a letter from the Reichenau monk Gunzo, written in 960. (Martene, I., 296.) It's addressed to the “holy congregation at Reichenau” and details his trip to St. Gall. The journey was long enough to wear him out; he was taken off his horse and carried in by generous hands. Still, he expresses his frustration with their practices and lack of scholarship. They’re self-indulgent; they’re a sham. Nihil inde sed fraudis molamina parabantur—they do nothing but create a huge amount of deception, says the furious Gunzo. They criticized his grammar, and he hit back by mocking their excessive talking. The letter is quite darkly funny from our perspective today, but the bitterness was far too real to be enjoyable.

Far away from the most of these noises—separated by the waters of the lake from the trampling pilgrim-bands who went to and fro between the East and West—Hermann of Reichenau passed his quiet hours. His convent was rich. Its abbot was said to be able to journey to Rome and not sleep anywhere on the way except upon his own soil. It had been founded in 724 under the auspices of Charles Martel. Such was the admirable situation of this religious house—sufficient to itself in the midst of all changes.

Far away from most of the noise—separated by the lake from the crowds of pilgrims traveling back and forth between the East and West—Hermann of Reichenau spent his quiet hours. His convent was wealthy. People said its abbot could travel to Rome and only sleep on his own land along the way. It was established in 724 under the patronage of Charles Martel. This religious house had such an impressive location, it was self-sufficient despite all the changes around it.

They buried Hermann in his ancestral tomb at Altshausen. In 1631 “three bones” of him were exhumed and carried “by force” to the monastery of Ochsenhausen, but who took them and who resisted the taking of them, we are not told. These are the meagre particulars of a life gentle, patient, and unassuming—the 167 life of a scholar and of a poet—who mastered great obstacles by the genius of faith.

They buried Hermann in his family tomb at Altshausen. In 1631, “three bones” of his were dug up and taken “by force” to the monastery of Ochsenhausen, but we’re not told who did this or who opposed it. These are the sparse details of a life that was gentle, patient, and modest—the life of a scholar and a poet—who overcame significant challenges through the power of faith.

Three hundred years before Christ there came into Ceylon the Buddhist missionary Mahinda. The king received him kindly and built for him and his monks a convent on the hill Mihintale, to the east of the royal city. On the western face of this hill Mahinda had his own retreat cut out from the living rock. Still can be seen—though after two thousand years—this study in which the great teacher of Ceylon “sat and thought and worked through the long years of his peaceful and useful life.” Under the cool shadow of his rock, with his stone couch on which to repose, and with the busy plain, so far removed from him, sending its faint noises up from below, there wrought the sage. And there he died at last and was buried in the neighboring Dagāba. Modern times have nearly forgotten him, but no story of that valley or that island is complete without his name.

Three hundred years before Christ, the Buddhist missionary Mahinda arrived in Ceylon. The king welcomed him warmly and built a monastery for him and his monks on Mihintale Hill, east of the royal city. On the western side of this hill, Mahinda had his own retreat carved out of the living rock. This study can still be seen today—after two thousand years—where the great teacher of Ceylon “sat and thought and worked through the long years of his peaceful and useful life.” In the cool shade of his rock, with his stone couch to rest on, and the distant sounds of the busy plain below, the sage toiled. Eventually, he passed away and was buried in the nearby Dagāba. Modern times have largely overlooked him, but no story of that valley or that island is complete without mentioning his name.

And so, in this later manner, lived and died Hermann Count of Vöhringen, who laid down earthly honors to take up the pursuit of heavenly glory; who overcame peevishness of mind and weakness of body by faith and hope and love; who looked out upon his times from this serene distance, and who went to his last sleep beneath the shadow of the rock.

And so, in this later way, lived and died Hermann Count of Vöhringen, who gave up worldly honors to seek heavenly glory; who defeated his irritability and physical weakness through faith, hope, and love; who viewed his era from this calm perspective, and who went to his final rest beneath the shadow of the rock.


Note.—I am not ignorant that Jourdain (Recherches critiques sur l’Age et l’Origine des Traductions latines d’Aristote. Paris, 1819 and 1843) has attacked the ascription of translations of Aristotle from the Arabic to our Hermann, denying that the cripple of Reichenau possessed any knowledge of that tongue. Briefly stated his arguments are these: 1. That Trithemius followed Jacobus of Bergamo in ascribing to H. Contractus a knowledge of Arabic. 2. That Metzler (whom he calls Mezler) has added the statement about the Poetics and Rhetoric. 3. That every one else has followed these two authorities. 4. That “H. Alemannus” wrote in Toledo, to which the other Hermann could not have journeyed. 5. That the translations were by this “H. Alemannus” (Hermann the German) who flourished in the first half of the thirteenth century.

Note.—I’m aware that Jourdain (Recherches critiques sur l’Age et l’Origine des Traductions latines d’Aristote. Paris, 1819 and 1843) has challenged the claim that translations of Aristotle from Arabic were made by our Hermann, arguing that the cripple from Reichenau had no knowledge of that language. To summarize his arguments: 1. Trithemius followed Jacobus of Bergamo in suggesting H. Contractus had knowledge of Arabic. 2. Metzler (whom he refers to as Mezler) included the comment about the Poetics and Rhetoric. 3. Everyone else has followed these two sources. 4. “H. Alemannus” wrote in Toledo, which the other Hermann couldn’t have reached. 5. The translations were done by this “H. Alemannus” (Hermann the German) who lived in the first half of the thirteenth century.

It is enough of a reply to say: 1. That the concluding words 168 of a manuscript relate, not to its author, but to its transcriber. The MS. mentioned by Jourdain and the other MS. in the Bibliotheque Royale of the fifteenth century (viz., Doctrina Matumeti, quae apud Saracenos magnae auctoritatis est, ab Hermanno latine translata. Cod. MS., No. 6225) are both later than their original date. This second MS. may be by Hermann de Schildis, a monk of the thirteenth century. 2. Every one has not “followed” the authority of Metzler and Trithemius. The “Anonymus Mellicensis” (twelfth century) enumerates treatises by Hermannus Contractus upon Computation, Astronomy, Physiognomy and Poetry, which at least imply that Aristotle had largely affected his studies. 3. It is notable also to find H. Alemannus quoting Cicero in his two introductions, when we know H. Contractus to have been very fond of Cicero. 4. H. Alemannus says that he has met great “impediments” and “difficulties” in accomplishing this translation, and that the difference between Latin and Arabic poetry forbade a poetical rendering. Which would coincide with H. Contractus’s personal obstacles and with his natural desire as a poet to attempt a rendering in verse. 5. H. Alemannus refers to “Johannes Burgensis” (John of Burgau, in Suabia) as a bishop and the king’s chancellor and his personal friend and the promoter of this work. I cannot find “John of Burgau;” but H. Contractus was a Suabian, and Suabia is very near to Reichenau. H. Contractus was also closely associated with Conrad and Henry III., whose lives he wrote.

It’s enough to say: 1. The last words of a manuscript refer not to its author but to its transcriber. The manuscript mentioned by Jourdain and the other manuscript in the Bibliotheque Royale from the fifteenth century (namely, Doctrina Matumeti, quae apud Saracenos magnae auctoritatis est, ab Hermanno latine translata. Cod. Ms., No. 6225) are both later than their original date. This second manuscript may be by Hermann de Schildis, a monk from the thirteenth century. 2. Not everyone has “followed” the authority of Metzler and Trithemius. The “Anonymus Mellicensis” (twelfth century) lists works by Hermannus Contractus on Computation, Astronomy, Physiognomy, and Poetry, which suggests that Aristotle greatly influenced his studies. 3. It’s also interesting to note H. Alemannus quoting Cicero in his two introductions, knowing that H. Contractus was very fond of Cicero. 4. H. Alemannus mentions that he encountered significant “impediments” and “difficulties” in completing this translation, and that the differences between Latin and Arabic poetry made a poetic translation impossible. This aligns with H. Contractus’s personal challenges and his natural desire as a poet to attempt a version in verse. 5. H. Alemannus refers to “Johannes Burgensis” (John of Burgau, in Swabia) as a bishop, the king’s chancellor, and a personal friend who promoted this work. I can’t find “John of Burgau,” but H. Contractus was from Swabia, which is very close to Reichenau. H. Contractus was also closely linked to Conrad and Henry III., whose lives he wrote about.

It is a curious question this. It is only another proof of the neglect into which a great man has fallen. For Hermann is called “nostri miraculum seculi” by the next generation who came after him. And there is no absolute proof that, “without lexicon or grammar” (for so Jourdain puts it), he could not have mastered Arabic. Observing the topics of his other writings cognate to those of Aristotle, I am therefore not in the least inclined to yield to even M. Charles Jourdain.

It’s an interesting question. It’s just more evidence of how a great man has been overlooked. Hermann is referred to as “the wonder of our time” by the next generation that followed him. And there’s no definitive proof that, “without a lexicon or grammar” (as Jourdain puts it), he couldn’t have learned Arabic. Considering the themes of his other writings that are related to Aristotle’s, I’m not at all willing to give in to even M. Charles Jourdain.

169

CHAPTER XVI.
PETER DAMIANI, CARDINAL AND FLAGELLANT.

It is not every poet who begins by keeping the swine and ends by wearing the red hat and purple robe of a cardinal-bishop. Nor is it every poet who commences as a forlorn and deserted foundling, to whom it is a great mercy to have even swine to keep by way of getting his daily bread. But all this and more befell Damiani.

It’s not every poet who starts off tending pigs and ends up donning the red hat and purple robe of a cardinal-bishop. Nor is it every poet who begins life as a lost and abandoned orphan, grateful to have even pigs to look after just to make ends meet. But all of this and more happened to Damiani.

We are not informed about his parentage, except that he had a mother who abandoned him, and a brother (or, more probably, an uncle) who took pity on him. He was born in Ravenna. Some authorities say it was in 988; others that it was in 1007. A modern hymnologist, anxious to be right (though he is frequently wrong), sets it at 1002. But 1007 has the greatest weight of evidence.

We don’t know much about his background, except that he had a mother who left him and a brother (or more likely, an uncle) who felt sorry for him. He was born in Ravenna. Some sources say it was in 988, while others claim it was in 1007. A contemporary hymn expert, eager to be accurate (even though he often misses the mark), pins it at 1002. But 1007 has the strongest evidence backing it up.

This brother, or uncle, had compassion on the lad, and poor little outcast Peter was sent by him “into his fields to feed swine,” a much more honorable employment of course in Italy than in Palestine, and one which he shared with Nicholas Brakespeare, the English pope, Hadrian IV. What was his previous history we cannot discover, though the Acta Sanctorum for February 23d is full of legendary accounts. We only know that his natural abilities attracted the notice of another relative (brother, some say), who was an archdeacon at Ravenna. He it was who advanced Peter to the opportunities of education, and who proved so fast a friend that the boy took his patron’s name for his own. As Eusebius called himself Eusebius Pamphili (Pamphilus’s Eusebius), so Peter became Peter Damiani, “Damian’s Peter,” and this designation has adhered to him ever since. It is amusing to read now and then of Peter Damianus, as if Damiani were an Italian nominative case instead of a Latin genitive.

This brother, or uncle, felt compassion for the boy, and the poor little outcast Peter was sent by him “into his fields to feed swine,” a job that was certainly more respectable in Italy than in Palestine, and one which he shared with Nicholas Brakespeare, the English pope, Hadrian IV. We can't uncover his previous history, although the Acta Sanctorum for February 23rd is filled with legendary tales. All we know is that his natural talents caught the attention of another relative (some say a brother), who was an archdeacon in Ravenna. This relative was the one who provided Peter with educational opportunities and proved to be such a loyal friend that the boy took his patron's name as his own. Just as Eusebius referred to himself as Eusebius Pamphili (Pamphilus’s Eusebius), Peter became Peter Damiani, “Damian’s Peter,” and this name has stuck with him ever since. It's amusing to occasionally read about Peter Damianus, as if Damiani were an Italian nominative instead of a Latin genitive.

His birth was too obscure to lead any person to interfere with him. He therefore quietly studied and improved, to the edification 170 of his fellow-pupils and the admiration of his teachers. His school-training was, first of all, in Faenza. Thence he was sent to Parma, and eventually he returned to Ravenna, where he taught with distinction and popular approval, until he was nearly or quite thirty years old.

His birth was too unknown for anyone to take notice of him. As a result, he calmly studied and improved, to the benefit of his classmates and the admiration of his teachers. He began his education in Faenza. After that, he was sent to Parma, and eventually he returned to Ravenna, where he taught with excellence and gained popular approval until he was almost or around thirty years old.

The age was barbarous and good professors were scarce. It seems to have been expected that brilliant minds would go on shining like those exhaustless lamps which are fabled to have been found in the tombs of the old magicians. If such was the case, with the intense intellect of Damiani he must have tapped some source of real spiritual power early in his course, for he burns brightly even now as we read his vivid truthfulness and peruse some of his lovely verses, out from which leap, nevertheless, tongues of flaming scorn for hypocrites and simonists.

The times were rough, and good professors were hard to find. It seemed like people expected brilliant minds to continue shining like those endless lamps said to be discovered in the tombs of ancient magicians. If that was true, then with Damiani's intense intellect, he must have tapped into some real source of spiritual power early on, because he still shines brightly as we read his vivid honesty and enjoy some of his beautiful verses, which, however, burst forth with fiery scorn for hypocrites and simonists.

Yes, the age was barbarous, and therefore Peter Damiani was soon a professor, with many students and an abundance of fees. Knowledge in those days not only meant power but wealth, and he was fast growing rich in Ravenna. It was a delightful life, but it did not suit him. He was, in fact, the “spiritual kinsman, and in many respects the pioneer” of Gregory VII. Hildebrand came to be, after awhile, his personal friend, his sanctus Sathanas, his Mephistopheles, his instigator and stimulant. Of a sudden, then, he departed from Ravenna to take up his abode with the hermits of Fonte Avellana, near Gubbio. Here he was known by the name of Frater Honestus, and surely he deserved the title, for he was a swift witness against every sort of sin. Guy, the abbot, persuaded him to undertake the instruction of the brethren, and thus he found himself back at his old work of teaching once more.

Yes, the times were ruthless, and soon Peter Damiani became a professor, with plenty of students and lots of fees. Knowledge back then not only meant power but also wealth, and he was quickly getting rich in Ravenna. It was a pleasant life, but it didn't fit him. He was, in many ways, the “spiritual relative, and in many respects the trailblazer” of Gregory VII. Hildebrand eventually became his close friend, his sanctus Sathanas, his Mephistopheles, his motivator and inspiration. Suddenly, he left Ravenna to live with the hermits of Fonte Avellana, near Gubbio. There, he was known as Frater Honestus, and he truly earned that title, as he was a quick advocate against all kinds of sin. Guy, the abbot, convinced him to teach the brothers, and so he found himself back at his old job of teaching again.

It was not long before the new monk became prior of the convent. Then, in 1041, he rose to be abbot. And then, in 1047, he indited to Pope Leo IX. his famous Liber Gomorrhianus. This Gomorrah Book is just what its name implies. It is one of the earliest protests uttered within the Church against the awful wickedness which was everywhere prevalent.

It didn't take long for the new monk to become the prior of the convent. Then, in 1041, he was promoted to abbot. In 1047, he wrote to Pope Leo IX his famous Liber Gomorrhianus. This Gomorrah Book is exactly what its name suggests. It's one of the earliest protests made within the Church against the widespread wickedness that was prevalent everywhere.

The subject is far too unpleasant for me to deal with it at any length. And yet this disagreeable topic forces itself upon the notice of the student of that period wherever he may turn. Most ingenious and sophistical distinctions were made in those days relative to sin. This thing, for instance, was wrong; but that 171 other was not half so wrong as this was. Such an offence was to be condoned by a trifling penance, and such another was to be only met by years of contrition. Against all this hypocritical nastiness Damiani set his pen. No more scathing book was ever written. And the only wonder is that it has evaded the vigilance of the men who suffered by it, and has made its escape into type, never again to be in peril of its existence. Bayle—who may be safely accounted unapproachable in such abstruse inquiries—has given us the whole story of this book. It was a terrible scourge to the vices of the clergy, and even Baronius allows that it was not written one moment too soon.

The topic is way too unpleasant for me to discuss at length. Yet, this uncomfortable subject keeps coming up for students of that time, no matter where they look. Back then, they made some very clever but misleading distinctions regarding sin. For example, this action was considered wrong, but that other one was not nearly as wrong. Some offenses only required a minor penance, while others demanded years of remorse. Against all this hypocritical nonsense, Damiani fought with his pen. No other book has ever been as scathing. The only surprising thing is that it slipped past the watchful eyes of those affected by it and got published, never to be in danger of disappearing again. Bayle, who is definitely unmatched in such complex matters, provided us with the full story of this book. It was a harsh critique of the clergy's vices, and even Baronius admits that it was published just in time.

The pope to whom this remarkable document was addressed was a man of appropriate spirit. He was the third in the series of five able German popes, who labored so hard in the cause of disciplinary reform. At Hildebrand’s advice, he had laid aside the papal insignia, which he donned at his election, and came to Rome as a barefooted pilgrim in 1048. He aimed to put down simony, to stop the barter and sale of benefices, and to secure the celibacy of the clergy. To this end he used the synods with vigor, and was ready for almost any proposed reform which fell in with his line of operations. He was of the German, not the ultramontane party, and therefore was quite liberal in his construction of the great text, “Thou art Peter,” and went so far as to say that the Church should first of all be built upon the true rock, which was Christ. To him, then, the Gomorrah Book went, and it made a stir.

The pope this remarkable document was addressed to was a man of strong character. He was the third in a lineup of five capable German popes who worked diligently for disciplinary reform. Following Hildebrand's advice, he set aside the papal insignia he wore at his election and came to Rome as a barefoot pilgrim in 1048. He aimed to eradicate simony, halt the buying and selling of church positions, and ensure clergy celibacy. To achieve this, he actively used synods and was open to almost any proposed reform that aligned with his goals. He belonged to the German faction, not the ultramontane party, and was therefore quite liberal in interpreting the significant phrase, “You are Peter,” going as far as to assert that the Church should primarily be built on the true rock, which is Christ. The Gomorrah Book was sent to him, creating quite a stir.

The next four popes occupied among them no longer period of ecclesiastical rule than from the year 1054 to the year 1061. Matters were unsettled. No one continued in office. But the finger of Hildebrand the cardinal was mightier than the hand of any pope. Nicholas II. was guided by him, and Alexander II., who came forward in 1061, was unquestionably under his control. And when Alexander appeared, it seemed that the Gomorrah Book was still an element of unrest and disturbance, at a time when the claims of an Antipope (Honorius II.) had been set up by the Imperialist party, and it was necessary for even Hildebrand’s friends to give as little offence as possible to the clergy. For the election of Alexander was clearly irregular, because it was in defiance of the rules laid down by Nicholas II. at a Lateran Synod in 1059. With a genial and suave manner the new pontiff 172 now borrowed the work for the ostensible purpose of having it copied by the help of the Abbot of St. Saviour. That was the last that Damiani saw of it for some little while.

The next four popes ruled between 1054 and 1061, which wasn't a long time. Things were chaotic. No one stayed in office for long. But Cardinal Hildebrand had more influence than any pope. Nicholas II was directed by him, and Alexander II, who stepped in during 1061, was clearly under his influence as well. When Alexander took over, it seemed like the Gomorrah Book was still causing unrest, especially since the Imperialist faction was backing an Antipope (Honorius II.), and even Hildebrand's allies had to tread carefully around the clergy. Alexander's election was definitely irregular since it went against the rules set by Nicholas II at a Lateran Synod in 1059. With a friendly and charming approach, the new pope borrowed the work, supposedly to have it copied with help from the Abbot of St. Saviour. That was the last time Damiani saw it for a while.

If Alexander thought that the hermit abbot of Fonte Avellana would submit to this method of suppression he flattered his soul in vain. Damiani, after a reasonable delay, appealed to his friend Hildebrand. The book was like a part of himself, and he had no desire to have it treated with neglect. One cannot here follow the windings of the story further than to say that Damiani got his book again, and now we have it too.

If Alexander believed that the hermit abbot of Fonte Avellana would accept this way of silencing him, he was fooling himself. After a reasonable amount of time, Damiani reached out to his friend Hildebrand. The book felt like a part of him, and he didn’t want it to be ignored. We can't delve deeper into the story here, except to say that Damiani got his book back, and now we have it too.

I am surprised at the blindness which prevents some writers from seeing in this Peter de Honestis a most noble and consistent character. Morheim only pays him a merited compliment when he says that his “genius, candor, integrity, and writings of various kinds, entitle him to rank among the first men of the age, although he was not free from the faults of the times.” But how could one easily avoid the extreme of severity who was confronted by the grossest sins that ever carried a hissing sibilant in front of their names! Flagellation was a natural reaction from those fleshly lusts that warred against the soul.

I’m amazed at how some writers are blind to the fact that Peter de Honestis is a truly noble and consistent character. Morheim gives him a well-deserved compliment when he states that his “genius, honesty, integrity, and various writings qualify him to be among the top figures of his time, even though he wasn’t without the flaws of his era.” But how could anyone avoid being overly harsh when faced with the worst sins that ever had a sharp hiss in front of their names? Punishment was a natural response to the carnal desires that fought against the soul.

Somehow Hildebrand took a great fancy to this genuine reformer. His own great schemes were ripening, and Damiani was just the man to be made of value in the office of cardinal. In 1057, then, the abbot had been created cardinal-bishop of Ostia by Pope Nicholas II., and in the year following deacon of the holy college. At first he strenuously resisted the honor, but was forced to assume it by the Pope’s command. In 1059 he had acted as papal legate to the semi-independent Ambrosian Church of Milan. Here he obtained pledges from them that they would conduct their affairs with purity and agree to receive the authority of the Roman pontiff.

Somehow Hildebrand became very entranced by this true reformer. His own grand plans were coming together, and Damiani was just the right person to be valuable in the role of cardinal. In 1057, the abbot was made cardinal-bishop of Ostia by Pope Nicholas II, and the following year, he became a deacon of the holy college. At first, he strongly resisted the honor, but the Pope insisted he take it on. In 1059, he served as papal legate to the semi-autonomous Ambrosian Church of Milan. There, he secured promises from them that they would manage their affairs with integrity and agree to accept the authority of the Roman pontiff.

He did not remain among the cardinals very long. His convent allured him, and the display requisite to his proper duties was both irksome and repugnant to him. Therefore he went home again, ardently devoted to Hildebrand, but devoid of all ambition, and ready to denounce the Pope or anybody else when it appeared that the rights of the Church were infringed.

He didn't stay with the cardinals for long. He felt drawn to his convent, and the responsibilities expected of him were both annoying and unpleasant. So, he went back home, deeply committed to Hildebrand, but without any ambition, and ready to criticize the Pope or anyone else if it seemed like the Church's rights were being violated.

In 1062 Alexander II. found use for him as legate to France, and he influenced Cluny in favor of Alexander II. In 1068-69 we 173 find him again a legate in Germany, impressing on young Henry IV. the importance of submission to Rome. This, too, he effected; and in 1072—the last year of his life—he appears in the same capacity at the age of sixty six, busy with the reform of the Church in his native Ravenna.

In 1062, Alexander II put him to work as an envoy to France, and he had a significant impact on Cluny in support of Alexander II. In 1068-69, we see him again as an envoy in Germany, emphasizing to the young Henry IV the importance of submitting to Rome. He succeeded in this as well; and in 1072—the final year of his life—he appears in the same role at the age of sixty-six, actively working on the reform of the Church in his hometown of Ravenna.

This is the outline of his story, and it bears no great marks of difference from others which have been commemorated in ecclesiastical history. Upon these services, and upon his relations to Hildebrand, a claim to considerable repute might be established for him. These facts, however, would not keep him in mind to-day so well as his doctrine of flagellation and the melody of his two grand hymns.

This is the outline of his story, and it doesn't really stand out from others that have been noted in church history. Based on his contributions and his connection to Hildebrand, you could argue that he deserves some recognition. However, these facts probably wouldn't make him as memorable today as his views on flagellation and the beautiful melodies of his two major hymns.

This matter of flagellation was older than Damiani’s time. It was permitted in the convents to give five “disciplinary strokes.” Starting at this point Peter the Honest asks, “Why may we not give the sixth, for the same reason?” If these five have been inflicted on the unwilling victim, why should he not secure some credit to himself by taking a sixth, a seventh, an eighth? The ice once broken, it is easy to see how the new custom would be seized upon by the ascetic hermits of Fonte Avellana. The argument is curious, as a specimen of that specious reasoning to which the ecclesiastic mind was tending, and which, later on, comes into full bloom among the Jesuit fathers.

This issue of flagellation was around even before Damiani’s time. In the convents, it was allowed to deliver five “disciplinary strokes.” At this point, Peter the Honest asks, “Why can’t we give a sixth one for the same reason?” If these five strokes have already been given to the unwilling victim, why shouldn’t he gain some credit by taking a sixth, a seventh, or an eighth? Once the ice is broken, it’s easy to see how this new practice would be adopted by the ascetic hermits of Fonte Avellana. The argument is interesting as an example of the misleading reasoning that the ecclesiastical mindset was gravitating toward, which later fully developed among the Jesuit fathers.

Damiani inquires “if our Saviour was not beaten; if Paul did not receive, on several occasions, forty stripes save one; if all the apostles were not scourged; and whether the martyrs had not received the same punishment. Did not St. Jerome say that these were scourged by order of God? And who dares deny that they were scourged for others and not for themselves? Hence, if one undertakes this discipline, willingly, for himself, he must be doing a good thing.” (See Fleury: Hist. Ecclesiastique, XII., p. 107, Anno 1062.) He then adds the example of Guy, his predecessor, who died 1046, and of Poppo, a contemporary, who had died in 1048. The date of his own advocacy of this doctrine is about 1056.

Damiani asks, “if our Savior wasn’t beaten; if Paul didn’t get, multiple times, forty lashes minus one; if all the apostles weren’t whipped; and whether the martyrs didn’t face the same punishment. Didn’t St. Jerome say that these people were whipped by God's command? And who would dare argue that they were whipped for themselves and not for others? Therefore, if someone willingly takes on this discipline for himself, he must be doing something good.” (See Fleury: Hist. Ecclesiastique, XII., p. 107, Anno 1062.) He then cites the example of Guy, his predecessor, who died in 1046, and Poppo, a contemporary, who died in 1048. The time he began supporting this idea was around 1056.

Monte Cassino took up the practice with vigor; but in Peter’s own convent the most consummate example of flagellation was speedily developed, and his disciple, Dominic of the Cuirass (Dominicus Loricatus), carries off the palm from all posterity. The 174 method proposed by Damiani was that the psalter should be recited to the accompaniment of the blows of the scourge. Every psalm called for one hundred strokes; the whole psalter for fifteen thousand. By this spiritual arithmetic three thousand equalled one year of purgatory, and therefore the complete psalter answered for five years of purgation removed from either one’s self or one’s neighbor. But Dominic was an inebriate in his flogging and set himself tasks of stupendous size. He also improved the art in several respects. He used both hands with dreadful facility, and frequently lashed his face until it was covered with blood, singing his psalms the while in a harsh, cracked, and terrible voice. In the forty days of one Lent he recited the psalter two hundred times, and inflicted what one reckless calculator calls “sixty million stripes” upon himself. The true number is three million, which is clearly sufficient.

Monte Cassino eagerly adopted the practice; however, in Peter's own convent, the most extreme example of self-flagellation quickly emerged, and his disciple, Dominic of the Cuirass (Dominicus Loricatus), stands out above all others in history. The method suggested by Damiani was to recite the psalter while receiving blows from the scourge. Each psalm required one hundred strikes; the entire psalter totaled fifteen thousand. According to this spiritual math, three thousand strokes equaled one year of purgatory, meaning that completing the whole psalter could account for five years of purification for either oneself or others. But Dominic took to his flogging with such zeal that he set himself extraordinarily large tasks. He also advanced the technique in various ways. He used both hands with terrifying ease and often whipped his face until it was covered in blood, all while singing his psalms in a harsh, cracked, and dreadful voice. During a forty-day Lent, he recited the psalter two hundred times and inflicted what one reckless calculator claims to be “sixty million stripes” upon himself. The actual number is three million, which is clearly more than enough.

At another occasion he literally flogged himself “against time,” apparently just to see what could be done by a determined man in twenty-four hours. At the end of that period he had gone through the psalter twelve times and a fraction over, and had given himself one hundred and eighty-three thousand stripes, working away with both hands (as a caustic writer suggests) “in the interest of the great sinking fund of the Catholic Church.”

At another time, he literally punished himself “against the clock,” seemingly just to find out what a determined person could accomplish in twenty-four hours. By the end of that time, he had gone through the psalter twelve times and a bit more, and he had inflicted one hundred and eighty-three thousand lashes on himself, working diligently with both hands (as a sharp-witted writer implies) “for the sake of the great sinking fund of the Catholic Church.”

Flagellation, like the dancing mania and the strange parades of the Turlepins and Anabaptists in the Middle Ages, has its root in nervous excitement and morbid devotion. Under Anthony of Padua, about 1210, all Perugia lashed themselves through the streets. Justin of Padua relates that great disorders and indecency attended the processions. The madness spread like wildfire through Rome and Italy. In 1260 and in 1261 the custom was again revived after some decadence, in the same town of Perugia and under one Rainer. And at this date thousands went out into Germany led by priests with banners and crosses. Again fading from public notice, the flagellants reappeared during the progress of the plague in 1349. Hecker and Cooper supplement the account given by Boileau. The affair was itself an epidemic. The company marched and sang hymns—among which was the Stabat Mater—and bore tapers and magnificent banners. They finally became a regular nomadic tribe, separating into two portions, one of which went to the south and the other to the north. 175 The Church was powerless, and those pro and anti flagellationists, who happened to be in ecclesiastical authority, solemnly excommunicated each other!

Flagellation, like the dancing mania and the unusual parades of the Turlepins and Anabaptists in the Middle Ages, has its roots in nervous excitement and intense devotion. Around 1210, under Anthony of Padua, everyone in Perugia lashed themselves through the streets. Justin of Padua reports that there were significant disturbances and indecency during the processions. The craze spread rapidly throughout Rome and Italy. In 1260 and 1261, the practice was revived after a decline, again in Perugia under someone named Rainer. At this point, thousands marched into Germany, led by priests carrying banners and crosses. After fading from public view, the flagellants returned during the plague in 1349. Hecker and Cooper add to the account provided by Boileau. The movement itself became an epidemic. The group marched and sang hymns—including the Stabat Mater—while carrying candles and impressive banners. They eventually formed a regular nomadic tribe, splitting into two groups, one heading south and the other north. 175 The Church was powerless, and those who supported or opposed flagellation while holding ecclesiastical authority excommunicated each other in a serious manner!

The wild license of these scenes was far from aiding either morality or religion. Clement VI. (1332-52) issued his bull against them. And, inasmuch as these fanatics had failed to restore a dead child to life in Strasburg, the malediction of Rome had some effect, and once more the harsh custom died out.

The wild behavior in these scenes didn’t help either morality or religion. Clement VI. (1332-52) issued a declaration against them. And since these fanatics weren’t able to bring a dead child back to life in Strasbourg, the curse from Rome had some impact, and once again, the harsh practice faded away.

Then there was another upheaval under Venturinus, a Dominican of Bergamo, and ten thousand persons joined the order. Like a perennial plant it again perished and again sprang up in 1414, when these awful orgies were renewed under the leadership of a person named Conrad. But now the Inquisition interfered, and among the testimony taken to show the lengths to which the fanaticism went is the sworn evidence of a citizen of Nordhausen who, in 1446, asserted that his wife wanted to have the children scourged just as soon as they had been baptized!

Then there was another upheaval under Venturinus, a Dominican from Bergamo, and ten thousand people joined the order. Like a perennial plant, it died again and then reemerged in 1414, when these terrible orgies started up again under the leadership of someone named Conrad. But now the Inquisition got involved, and among the testimonies collected to demonstrate the extent of the fanaticism was the sworn statement from a citizen of Nordhausen who, in 1446, claimed that his wife wanted to have their children whipped right after they were baptized!

Once more, in the sixteenth century the Black and Gray Penitents appeared in France. In 1574 the Queen-mother put herself at the head of the black band in Avignon, and the disorders, indecency, and general depravity of manners which followed would scarcely be believed even if it was proper to mention them.

Once again, in the sixteenth century, the Black and Gray Penitents showed up in France. In 1574, the Queen Mother led the black group in Avignon, and the chaos, indecency, and overall moral decline that followed would be hard to believe, even if it were appropriate to talk about them.

From that date to the present time more or less of this old insanity occasionally reappears. It affords a singular commentary on our boasted advance beyond those dark ages, for us to know that the Penitentes of our own Californian coast do precisely every year what Dominic of the Cuirass and Anthony of Padua and Conrad and Rainer all did centuries ago.

From that date until now, flashes of this old madness still pop up from time to time. It's an interesting reflection on how far we think we've come from those dark times, knowing that the Penitentes on our own Californian coast do exactly what Dominic of the Cuirass, Anthony of Padua, Conrad, and Rainer did centuries ago, year after year.

And this frightful enginery of fanaticism was set in motion by the man who wrote one of the loveliest hymns in the Latin language!

And this terrifying machine of fanaticism was set in motion by the man who wrote one of the most beautiful hymns in Latin!

I make no attempt to analyze the feelings that have prompted this strange austerity. Isaac Taylor has already done this in a most masterly fashion in his Fanaticism. But the essence of it is that wild delusion which leads men (and even women) to fancy that they can vicariously atone for others’ sins and “make merit,” as the heathen do, for those who are less bold than themselves. They have fastened themselves down like the poor wretched geese doomed to furnish pattes-de-fois-gras. They are before the hot 176 fire of zeal and gorged upon indigestible dogmas. Hence their charity becomes as abnormal as the livers of the geese, and the moral epicure, alas, finds in them dainties suitable for his depraved taste!

I won't try to analyze the feelings that have led to this strange severity. Isaac Taylor has already done this in a brilliant way in his Fanaticism. But the core of it is that wild delusion that leads people (including women) to believe that they can make up for others’ sins and “gain merit,” like the pagans do, for those who are less daring than they are. They have tied themselves down like the poor, miserable geese destined to produce pattes-de-fois-gras. They stand before the intense fire of zeal and are stuffed with hard-to-digest dogmas. As a result, their charity becomes as twisted as the livers of those geese, and the moral epicure, unfortunately, finds in them delicacies that suit his corrupted taste!

It would be a grievous injustice to a good man if Damiani should only bear with us the character of an ardent zealot and not of a Christian poet. In this last guise he is at his best. Doubtless he often offends by his Mariolatry, but he will as often charm by the music of his verse. He may serve also as a convenient example of this worship of Mary, for in one of his prayers he has given us the pith and core of that peculiar devotion. It runs thus:

It would be a serious injustice to a good man if Damiani were to only be seen as an intense zealot and not as a Christian poet. In this latter role, he truly shines. No doubt he often offends with his devotion to Mary, but he just as often delights with the beauty of his poetry. He can also serve as a useful example of this worship of Mary, because in one of his prayers, he has captured the essence of that unique devotion. It goes like this:

“O queen of the world, stairs of heaven, throne of God, gate of paradise, hear the prayers of the poor and despise not the groans of the wretched. By thee our vows and sighs are borne to the presence of the Redeemer, that whatsoever things are forbidden to our merits may obtain, through thee, place in the ears of divine piety. Erase sins, relieve crimes, raise the fallen, and release the entangled. Through thee the thorns and shoots of vice are cut down, and the flowers and ornaments of virtue appear. Appease with prayers the Judge, the Saviour, whom thou didst produce in unique childbirth, that He who through thee has become partaker of our humanity, through thee may also make us partakers of His divinity. Who with God the Father and the Holy Spirit liveth and reigneth, world without end. Amen.”

“O queen of the world, stairs to heaven, throne of God, gate to paradise, hear the prayers of the poor and don’t ignore the cries of the wretched. Through you our vows and sighs are brought to the presence of the Redeemer, so that what is forbidden by our merits may gain, through you, a place in the ears of divine compassion. Erase sins, relieve our wrongdoings, lift up the fallen, and free the trapped. Through you, the thorns and branches of vice are cut down, and the flowers and beauty of virtue bloom. Calm the Judge, the Savior, whom you brought forth in a unique birth, so that He who through you has become part of our humanity may also through you make us partakers of His divinity. Who, with God the Father and the Holy Spirit, lives and reigns forever. Amen.”

I have given this as an example of his prose. Here is a petition “against a stormy time,” composed in that “leonine and tailed rhyme” in which Bernard of Cluny, a century later, wrote the De Contemptu mundi. It commences,

I have given this as an example of his prose. Here is a petition “against a stormy time,” written in that “leonine and tailed rhyme” in which Bernard of Cluny, a century later, wrote the De Contemptu mundi. It starts,

O miseratrix, O dominatrix, praecipe dictu!

O miseratrix, O dominatrix, praecipe dictu!

O thou that pitiest, O thou the mightiest, hark to our crying;

O you who feels compassion, O you the strongest, listen to our cries;

Lest we be beaten down, lest we be smitten down when hail is flying.

Lest we get overwhelmed, lest we be struck down when hail is falling.

Thine is a priestly breast, O thou that succorest, mother eternal

Your heart is like that of a priest, O you who provide support, eternal mother.

Therefore we pray to thee, lest we be stayed from thee, by storm infernal.

Therefore, we pray to you, so that we are not kept away from you by the dreadful storm.

Quiet the tempest-wrack! Give us the sunshine back for our fair weather!

Calm the storm! Bring back the sunshine for our nice weather!

Lend us clear light again, make the stars bright again where the clouds feather!

Lend us clear light once more, brighten the stars again where the clouds spread!

177

Virgin, oh cherish thy friends lest we perish by sickness or anger;

Virgin, oh cherish your friends so we don't suffer from sickness or anger;

Drive all these ills away, thou whose love stills away thunder’s mad clangor!”

Drive all these troubles away, you whose love calms the wild noise of thunder!

By far the greater part of his hymns are addressed to the Virgin and to the saints, but there are some others—the Paule doctor Egregie, the Paschalis festi gaudium, the Christe sanctorum gloria, and the two powerful judgment hymns, Gravi me terrore and O Quam dira, quam horrenda—which are worthy of note. This Gravi me terrore of the eleventh century ranks with the Apparebit repentina of the seventh century. These, together with the Dies Irae of the fourteenth century, form the great judgment triad of Latin psalmody.

Most of his hymns are dedicated to the Virgin and the saints, but there are a few others worth mentioning—the Paule doctor Egregie, the Paschalis festi gaudium, the Christe sanctorum gloria, and the two impactful judgment hymns, Gravi me terrore and O Quam dira, quam horrenda. The Gravi me terrore from the eleventh century is comparable to the Apparebit repentina from the seventh century. Together with the Dies Irae from the fourteenth century, these form the significant judgment triad of Latin psalmody.

Yet of all the hymns of that or any later time, nothing approaches the beauty of the Ad perennis vitae fontem, of which this Peter Damiani sings. It is born of Augustine’s thoughts and dreams of the heavenly land, and some of its phrases are exquisite beyond the possibility of translation. When Frater Honestus on February 23d, 1072, forever left that convent of Fonte Avellana, whither Dante went upon his last recorded journey, then that noble landscape might preserve these sixty-one lines of Latin verse among the choicest treasures of its dell and grove. This was no lark that sang against the sun with clarion notes calling us to such praise as rings through the ancient morning hymn of Hilary. It was the nightingale of Faenza, sending out those thrilling tones from the midst of the walls which beheld the eager scholar and to which the weary cardinal had returned to die. Upon his fame it is set therefore not like the lark’s song, but the nightingale’s, not as the flashing diamond, but (in Daniel’s very words) “as a precious pearl for our treasury.” Mrs. Charles has rendered it into English with grace and success. Mr. Morgan appends this autograph note to the version in the copy of his book which is in my possession: “N. B.—This hymn was printed without revision. If reprinted the metres will be made equal.” He has not attempted to follow the versification of the original. I know of no other translation except that of R. F. Littledale in Lyra Mystica.

Yet of all the hymns from that time or any later period, nothing compares to the beauty of the Ad perennis vitae fontem, which Peter Damiani sings. It comes from Augustine’s thoughts and dreams of the heavenly land, and some of its phrases are so exquisite they can't be fully translated. When Frater Honestus left the convent of Fonte Avellana on February 23rd, 1072, a place Dante visited on his last recorded journey, that beautiful landscape could have kept these sixty-one lines of Latin verse among its greatest treasures. This was no ordinary song like a lark singing in the sunlight, calling us to praise like the ancient morning hymn of Hilary. It was the nightingale of Faenza, sending out those thrilling notes from within the walls that observed the eager scholar and to which the weary cardinal returned to die. His fame is therefore like the nightingale’s song, not like the lark’s, not as a sparkling diamond, but (in Daniel’s own words) “as a precious pearl for our treasury.” Mrs. Charles has translated it into English with grace and success. Mr. Morgan adds this note to the version in the copy of his book that I have: “N. B.—This hymn was printed without revision. If reprinted the metres will be made equal.” He hasn’t tried to match the original’s verse structure. I know of no other translation except that by R. F. Littledale in Lyra Mystica.

Another beautiful hymn which was suggested by the prose of Augustine, and is ascribed to Peter Damiani by Anselm of Canterbury, who was his younger contemporary, is the Quid tyranne, quid minaris. It is commonly called

Another beautiful hymn that was inspired by the writings of Augustine and is attributed to Peter Damiani by Anselm of Canterbury, who was his younger contemporary, is the Quid tyranne, quid minaris. It is commonly called

178

THE ANTIDOTE OF ST. AUGUSTINE AGAINST THE TYRANNY OF SIN.

What are threats of thine, O tyrant,

What are your threats, O tyrant,

How can any torture move,

How can any torture change,

When, for all of thy contriving,

When you plan everything,

Nothing yet can equal love.

Nothing currently surpasses love.

Sweet it is to suffer sorrow,

Sweet it is to experience sorrow,

Futile is the force of pain;

Futility is the power of pain;

I had sooner die than borrow

I would rather die than borrow.

Any spot that love to stain.

Any place that love leaves a mark.

Heap the fagots as thou pleasest,

Heap the firewood however you like,

Do what evil hearts approve,

Do what wicked hearts approve,

Add the sword and cross together,

Add the sword and cross together,

Nothing yet can equal love.

Nothing yet compares to love.

Pain itself is quite too gentle,

Pain itself is just too gentle,

One poor death too brief must be,

One short death must be too brief,

I would suffer thousand tortures—

I would endure a thousand tortures—

Every woe is light to me!

Every sorrow feels light to me!

179

CHAPTER XVII.
Hildebert and His Hymn.

Those who love the “Golden Legend” of Longfellow will remember how effectively he has there used the Latin songs and hymns. Friar Paul is so very like the famous Friar John of Rabelais, that he is probably copied from that worthy. Indeed his Epistolae Obscurorum Virorum, with its dog-Latin and its broad satire on the habits of the monks, was a most effective weapon in the hands of the reformers. There were a great many learned men who were by no means equally as pious, and who found their bodily contentment in the cloister. Against these and all like them came the constant shafts of ridicule or reproach.

Those who appreciate Longfellow's “Golden Legend” will remember how skillfully he incorporated Latin songs and hymns. Friar Paul is so much like the famous Friar John from Rabelais that he’s probably inspired by that character. In fact, his Epistolae Obscurorum Virorum, with its mock-Latin and sharp satire about the monks' lifestyles, was a powerful tool for the reformers. Many learned men were not as devout, yet they found their physical comfort in the monastery. Against them and others like them came constant waves of mockery and criticism.

But now, when this same Friar Paul “tunes his mellow pipe” to a bacchanalian solo in the refectory, we can almost forgive him, forasmuch as he sings in such capital measure. There is a Gaudiolum—a regular merry-making of monks—down in the cellar; in which, by the way, Lucifer, disguised in the gray habit, takes his appropriate place. And when Friar Paul begins on the praise of good liquor, he parodies the metre and rhyme of the current religious sequences. Listen to him:

But now, when Friar Paul “tunes his mellow pipe” to a party song in the dining hall, we can almost forgive him, since he sings so well. There’s a Gaudiolum—a full-on celebration of monks—down in the cellar; and, by the way, Lucifer, dressed in the gray robe, takes his fitting spot. And when Friar Paul starts praising good drinks, he twists the meter and rhyme of the popular religious hymns. Listen to him:

“Felix venter quem intrabis,

“Felix venter que you enter,"

Felix guttur quod rigabis,

Felix, whatever you water,

Felix os quod tu lavabis,

Felix, you will wash him,

Et beata labia!”

And blessed lips!”

Or, as we may express it in our own language:

Or, as we might say in our own words:

“Blessed stomach which thou warmest,

“Blessed stomach that you warm,

Blessed throat which thou reformest,

Blessed throat that you heal,

Blessed mouth whose thirst thou stormest,

Blessed mouth that you eagerly seek to quench,

Blessed lips to taste of thee!”

“Blessed lips to kiss you!”

Here and there Professor Longfellow introduces also into this “Golden Legend” his own renderings from the Latin, in little transcriptions which are exquisitely felicitous. But presently, in sharp contrast to the ribald Paul and the dissolute Cuthbert and 180 the rest of the noisy crew in the refectory, he allows us to hear the song of the pilgrims. They are chanting the Hymn of Hildebert of Lavardin, Archbishop of Tours:

Here and there, Professor Longfellow also includes his own translations from the Latin in small passages that are exceptionally well done. But soon, in stark contrast to the crude Paul, the carefree Cuthbert, and the rest of the loud group in the dining hall, he lets us listen to the song of the pilgrims. They are singing the Hymn of Hildebert of Lavardin, Archbishop of Tours:

Me receptet Sion illa,

Me receptet Sion illa,

Sion David, urbs tranquilla,

Sion David, peaceful city,

Cujus faber auctor lucis,

Maker of light's creator,

Cujus portae lignum crucis,

Cruz's wooden doors,

Cujus claves lingua Petri,

Keys of Peter's tongue,

Cujus cives semper laeti,

Whose citizens are always happy,

Cujus muri lapis vivus,

Living stone of its walls,

Cujus custos Rex festivus.”

"Cujus custos Rex festival."

It is the hope of the Holy City of which they are telling:

It is the hope of the Holy City they are talking about:

“Me, that Sion soon shall pity—

“Me, that Sion soon will feel sorry for—

David’s Sion, peaceful city!

David's Sion, peaceful city!

Whose designer made the morning;

Whose designer created the morning;

Whose are gates, the cross adorning;

Whose gates are adorned with a cross;

Whose keys are to Peter given;

Whose keys are given to Peter;

Whose glad throng are saints in heaven;

Whose joyful crowd are saints in heaven;

Whose are walls of living splendor;

Whose walls are alive with beauty;

Whose a royal, true Defender!”

"Who's a royal, true Defender!"

These pilgrims, every now and then, break in with some snatch of melody from this fine old anthem. And yet there are doubtless those who never have gone back to see for themselves whence all this beauty has been taken. But the Hymn of Hildebert would well repay them if they did.

These pilgrims occasionally interrupt with a line from this beautiful old anthem. Yet, there are probably many who have never gone back to see for themselves where all this beauty comes from. But the Hymn of Hildebert would truly be worth their time if they did.

It is the composition of a man who was the Admirable Crichton of his time—Hildebert of Lavardin, a student under Berenger and Hugo of Cluny. This is the same poet who, with Wichard of Lyons, is mentioned by Bernard of Cluny in his preface to the Hora Novissima. He says there, that even these eminent versifiers had never dared to attempt the measure of his own three thousand lines. And we have abundant other testimony that Hildebert was an accomplished orator, a successful controversialist, a brilliant rhetorician, a poet of ten thousand lines, and the author of this majestic and beautiful composition. He was born in the year 1057 (or 1055) at Lavardin, near Vendôme, in France, was first head-master of a school, then an archdeacon, then instructor in theology and Bishop of Le Mans (1097), and finally (1125), Archbishop of Tours, from which he derives his name of “Turonensis.” 181 He was of humble origin and not connected with the celebrated family of Lavardia, except through the accident of his birthplace being in their vicinity.

It is about a man who was the remarkable Crichton of his time—Hildebert of Lavardin, a student of Berenger and Hugo of Cluny. This is the same poet who, along with Wichard of Lyons, is mentioned by Bernard of Cluny in his preface to the Hora Novissima. He notes there that even these distinguished poets had never dared to try the length of his own three thousand lines. And we have plenty of other evidence that Hildebert was a skilled orator, a successful debater, a brilliant rhetorician, a poet with ten thousand lines, and the author of this grand and beautiful work. He was born in 1057 (or 1055) at Lavardin, near Vendôme, in France, started as the headmaster of a school, then became an archdeacon, later an instructor in theology and Bishop of Le Mans (1097), and finally (1125), Archbishop of Tours, from which he gets his name “Turonensis.” 181 He came from humble beginnings and was not related to the famous family of Lavardia, except by the coincidence of being born nearby.

Perhaps—if we follow one scurrilous old biographer—we may fancy the holy Hildebert to have been very little of a saint in his early days. Baronius indeed lends color to the assertion (made originally by Godfrey, the Dean of Le Mans) that the vices which Hildebert afterward attacked were matters of personal experience with himself. A certain coarse assault was undoubtedly made upon him; but envy and malignity went even to greater lengths then than now—and they are not noticeably moderate or truthful at present. He was a “wise and gentle prelate,” says Trench, “although not wanting in courage to dare, and fortitude to endure, when the cause of truth required it.” Neander’s estimate of his character (The Life of St. Bernard) is also kind. I doubt, therefore, whether any such statements can be maintained. But we all know too well what that age was, for us to be over-enthusiastic in the defence of our favorites. And still it can truly be said that Hildebert established his innocence there and then. He finally died in 1134, and his works, with those of Marbod, were collected and published in Paris by the Benedictines, at the comparatively recent date of 1708. His hymn, Oratio devotissima ad tres Personas Sanctissimae Trinitatis, first appeared in the Appendix to Archbishop Ussher’s De Symbolis (1660), and again was published by the Norman Jacques Hommey in 1684.

Perhaps—if we take the view of an old biographer—we might imagine that the holy Hildebert wasn't much of a saint in his early years. Baronius does support the claim (originally made by Godfrey, the Dean of Le Mans) that the vices Hildebert later condemned were things he personally experienced. He certainly faced some harsh criticism, but envy and malice went further back then than they do now—and they’re not exactly known for being moderate or truthful today either. He was described by Trench as a “wise and gentle prelate,” who also had the courage to act and strength to endure when the truth was at stake. Neander’s assessment of his character (The Life of St. Bernard) is also positive. Therefore, I doubt any such statements can really be supported. However, we are all too aware of what that age was like to be overly enthusiastic in defending our favorites. Still, it's true that Hildebert proved his innocence at that time. He passed away in 1134, and his works, along with those of Marbod, were compiled and published in Paris by the Benedictines in the relatively recent year of 1708. His hymn, Oratio devotissima ad tres Personas Sanctissimae Trinitatis, first appeared in the Appendix to Archbishop Ussher’s De Symbolis (1660), and was republished by the Norman Jacques Hommey in 1684.

The poem is, as Chancellor Benedict has well said, almost epic in its completeness. And I can do no better than to summarize it in his own words—for he linked his name to it by a translation which he published in 1867: “Its beginning [is] the knowledge of God—Fides orthodoxa—the true creed, as to the Three Persons of the Holy Trinity, exhibiting their attributes as the foundation of the Christian character; its middle, the weakness, the trials, and the temptations of the Christian life, in its progress to perfect trust and confidence in God and assurance of His final grace; its end, the joys and glories of the heavenly home of the blessed.” It has been greatly neglected, as any one will find who looks for it outside of the most recent collections of sacred Latin poetry. Why this has been so, except because the praise of Mary and of the saints was more congenial to collectors than a lofty and pure 182 spiritual fervor, it is not easy to discern. Hugo of St. Victor—Hildebert’s contemporary—does actually quote six lines, but calls the author quidam, or, as we would say, “somebody,” in referring to these half dozen verses extracted to give point to his own discourse. Yet Hildebert was in his day a most important personage, not below the persecution of a king of England, and not above a quarrel with a king of France. But he and the king were reconciled at last, and with honor.

The poem is, as Chancellor Benedict aptly pointed out, nearly epic in its completeness. I can do no better than to summarize it in his own words—he attached his name to it with a translation he published in 1867: “Its beginning is the knowledge of God—Fides orthodoxa—the true creed regarding the Three Persons of the Holy Trinity, illustrating their attributes as the foundation of Christian character; its middle delves into the weaknesses, trials, and temptations of Christian life, advancing toward perfect trust and confidence in God and assurance of His final grace; its end celebrates the joys and glories of the heavenly home of the blessed.” It has been largely overlooked, as anyone will find who searches for it outside the most recent collections of sacred Latin poetry. The reason for this neglect—apart from the fact that praise of Mary and the saints appealed more to collectors than a high-minded and pure spiritual fervor—is not easy to determine. Hugo of St. Victor, Hildebert’s contemporary, actually quotes six lines but refers to the author as quidam, or as we might say, “somebody,” in mentioning these half dozen verses to emphasize his own point. However, Hildebert was a significant figure in his day, not beneath the persecution of a king of England and not above having a conflict with a king of France. Eventually, he and the king reconciled, and with honor.

That Professor Longfellow is not indebted to Trench’s text for his little quotations, is shown by a curious fact. The Sacred Latin Poetry of Archbishop (then Dean) Trench was first published in 1849, and the “Golden Legend” appeared in Boston in 1851—the time seeming to indicate that the poet had been reading in the small book of the prelate. But Professor March has very acutely noticed that the Church of England, in the person of its editor, did a great deal of expurgation, and that the lines

That Professor Longfellow is not reliant on Trench’s text for his brief quotes is demonstrated by an interesting fact. The Sacred Latin Poetry of Archbishop (then Dean) Trench was first published in 1849, and the “Golden Legend” came out in Boston in 1851—the timeline suggesting that the poet might have been reading the prelate's small book. However, Professor March has insightfully pointed out that the Church of England, through its editor, made many edits, and that the lines

“Cujus claves lingua Petri,

"Whose keys the tongue of Peter,"

Cujus cives semper laeti,”

"Whose citizens are always happy,"

are not included by Trench at all! It was not proper, the Dean thought, to encourage Romish superstitions, and so Peter and his keys were omitted. It is not impossible that Longfellow took his text from a little volume published at Auburn, N. Y., in 1844, which contains “The Hymn of Hildebert and the Ode of Xavier, with English Versions,” probably by Dr. Henry Mills, professor in the Theological Seminary at Auburn, who also published a volume of translations of German hymns (1845 and 1856). Dr. Mills reprints the entire hymn from Ussher, but ignores in his translation the lines

are not included by Trench at all! The Dean didn’t think it was appropriate to promote Catholic superstitions, so Peter and his keys were left out. It’s possible that Longfellow got his inspiration from a small book published in Auburn, N.Y., in 1844, which includes “The Hymn of Hildebert and the Ode of Xavier, with English Versions,” likely by Dr. Henry Mills, a professor at the Theological Seminary in Auburn, who also released a collection of translations of German hymns (1845 and 1856). Dr. Mills reprints the entire hymn from Ussher but leaves out the lines in his translation.

Deus pater tantum Dei

God the Father only of God

Virgo mater est, sed Dei.

"Virgin mother, but of God."

The book is memorable as the first American publication in this field. Besides the American translations by Dr. Mills and Chancellor Benedict, there are English versions by Crashaw, by John Mason Neale, and, best of all, by Herbert Kynaston in the Lyra Mystica (London, 1869), copied from his Occasional Hymns.

The book is significant as the first American release in this area. In addition to the American translations by Dr. Mills and Chancellor Benedict, there are English versions by Crashaw, John Mason Neale, and, best of all, by Herbert Kynaston in the Lyra Mystica (London, 1869), taken from his Occasional Hymns.

Further to speak of Hildebert, it can be said that he, like others, took his share of imprisonments, confiscations, and exiles.

Further to speak of Hildebert, it can be said that he, like others, experienced his share of imprisonment, confiscation, and exile.

183

Trench quotes from his poetry two compositions in hexameter and pentameter—classic in language, but not always classic in prosody; and two complete poems, one of which is the famous hymn, and which commences

Trench quotes from his poetry two pieces in hexameter and pentameter—classic in language, but not always classic in rhythm; and two complete poems, one of which is the famous hymn, which starts

A et Ω magne Deus.

"A and Ω great God."

The other is a vision and lament over the Church of Poitiers. Of this the editor says: “I know of no nobler piece of versification, nor more skilful management of rhyme in the whole circle of Latin rhymed poetry.” It begins

The other is a reflection and mourning for the Church of Poitiers. The editor states: “I know of no finer piece of verse, nor more skillful use of rhyme in all of Latin rhymed poetry.” It begins

Nocte quadam, via fessus”—

“Nocte quadam, via fessus”—

an important hint for a person who wishes to find anything in the German anthologies, where, as a rule, the indexing is hideous and the arrangement is heartrending, and the poems are designated, hit-or-miss, by their initial line.

an important tip for anyone who wants to find something in the German anthologies, where the indexing is usually terrible, the arrangement is frustrating, and the poems are randomly labeled by their first line.

The poem De Exilio Suo, beginning

The poem *De Exilio Suo*, starting

Nuper eram locuples, multisque beatus amicis,”

I was recently wealthy and happy with many friends,”

is an example of the classic measures into which I have tried to shape my own rendering, although I have copied Hildebert even in his inaccuracies and repetitions:

is an example of the classic measures that I have tried to shape my own version from, even though I've mirrored Hildebert in his inaccuracies and repetitions:

UPON HIS EXILE.

Once I was rich and blessed with friends beyond measure,

Once I was wealthy and had more friends than I could count,

And, for awhile, Fortune was prosperous too.

And for a while, luck was on our side, too.

You would have said that the gods had heard my petition,

You would have said that the gods had heard my request,

And that success had taught me to conquer anew.

And that success taught me to overcome again.

Often I said to myself: “What means this wealthy condition?

Often I told myself, "What does this wealthy situation mean?"

What does it claim, this swift great store of my gain?”—

What does this quick, huge collection of my profit claim?

Woe to myself! for faith and confidence perish;

Woe is me! For faith and confidence are fading away;

Even my property teaches how I have heaped it in vain!

Even my possessions show me how I've gathered them for nothing!

Lightly the wing sweeps men and the things that they cherish,

Lightly the wing sweeps men and the things that they cherish,

And from the highest station ruin pours down to the plain.

And from the highest point, ruin spills down to the ground.

What you possess to-day, perchance you will lose by to-morrow,

What you have today, you might lose by tomorrow.

Or, indeed, as you speak, it ceases perhaps to be yours.

Or, in fact, as you speak, it may stop being yours.

These are the tricks of our fate; and haughtiest kings to their sorrow,

These are the ways of our fate; even the proudest kings find themselves in trouble.

And humblest slaves shall find that no future endures.

And the humblest slaves will find that no future lasts.

Lo, what is Man! and what has he right to inherit?

Lo, what is man! And what does he have the right to inherit?

What is the thing that his wretchedness claims as its own?

What does his misery claim as its own?

This, this only is man; the years press down on his spirit

This, this is what it means to be human; the years weigh heavily on his spirit.

Always in saddest condition to utter his final groan.

Always in the saddest state to let out his final groan.

184

It is man’s lot to have nothing—in nakedness coming; and going

It’s human nature to have nothing—arriving and leaving in emptiness.

Back to his mother’s breast to bear her no riches again.

Back to his mother’s breast to bring her no wealth again.

It is man’s lot to decay, his dust on the desert bestowing,

It’s in human nature to decay, his dust given back to the desert,

And by sad steps to climb to the pyre of his pain.

And by sorrowful steps to ascend to the source of his suffering.

Such is his heirship of good, and here upon earth he may gather

Such is his inheritance of goodness, and here on earth he can collect

Nothing more certain than these, the spoils of a vanishing fate.

Nothing is more certain than these, the rewards of an uncertain future.

Riches and honor may greet him, yea, be his servants the rather;

Riches and honor may welcome him and even serve him more.

Wealthy at morn though his station, poor shall at night be his state.

Wealthy in the morning despite his position, poor he shall be at night.

Nor can a man discern the permanent law of possession

Nor can a person understand the lasting law of possession.

Save as he seeks to discover the nature of mortal affairs.

Save as he tries to understand the nature of human life.

Yet does God give them their law, conferring them through his concession

Yet God gives them their law, granting it to them through his allowance.

Unto the weak by his grace; and their going and coming he shares.

To the weak by his grace; and he shares in their coming and going.

He by himself alone provides for and manages solely,

He alone takes care of and manages everything himself,

Nor does he doubt to provide nor vary in management still.

Nor does he hesitate to provide or change in management still.

For what he sees to be done he does, and his ruling is wholly

For what he sees needs to be done, he does, and his judgment is entirely

Laborless, fixing the form and the time and the bounds of his will.

Laborless, shaping the form, the timing, and the limits of his desires.

Yea, through his zeal for our growth he places our limits and changes

Yeah, through his passion for our growth, he sets our boundaries and makes changes.

These by his occult laws, himself remaining the same.

These by his hidden rules, while he himself stays unchanged.

Himself remaining the same, while sickness and health he arranges,

Himself staying the same, while he manages sickness and health,

Swaying the world and showing how hope must be set on his name.

Swaying the world and demonstrating how hope should be placed in his name.

If it be right to trust thee, then, all that thou doest or takest

If it's right to trust you, then everything you do or take

He is behind it, O Fortune, and he is the source of thy strength.

He is responsible for it, O Fortune, and he is the source of your strength.

Nay, I affirm, O Fortune, however thou fixest or shakest

Nay, I affirm, O Fortune, however you decide or waver

Thou canst not grieve me, nor overmuch cheer me at length.

You can't make me too sad, nor can you cheer me up for long.

He is almighty and tender, the concord and trust of my treasure;

He is powerful yet gentle, the harmony and faith of my treasure;

I shall be his forever, when all his purpose is through!

I will be his forever, when he has completed all his goals!

It may perhaps be well for us to observe the characteristics of Hildebert as we discover them in his hymn. They will be found to be those of an oratorical repetition, and indeed of that “fatal octosyllabic” fluency, demonstrated in later times by Skelton, by Butler, and by Scott. To a certain degree the verse is incapable of anything large or exultant. But it is admirable for the purpose to which he puts it. Indeed, I knew no better way, when Hildebert’s best admirer passed from this to a nobler world, than to express my own sadness in similar Latin; and I venture to close this chapter with the closing lines of that tribute. Mr. E. C. Benedict made it his happiest recreation to turn the strains of these ancient singers into modern verse. And it seemed fitting that he should be commemorated in the very rhythm he loved so well:

It might be a good idea for us to look at the features of Hildebert as we find them in his hymn. They reflect a style of repetitive oratory, and indeed that “fatal octosyllabic” flow exemplified later by Skelton, Butler, and Scott. To some extent, the verse lacks the capacity for anything grand or uplifting. However, it is excellent for the purpose he intended. In fact, when Hildebert’s most devoted admirer passed away, I found no better way to convey my own sorrow than by using similar Latin; and I’d like to end this chapter with the final lines of that tribute. Mr. E. C. Benedict enjoyed transforming the melodies of these ancient poets into modern verse. It felt appropriate that he should be honored in the very rhythm he cherished so much:

“Vir honeste, vir praeclare!

"Honorable man, distinguished man!"

Tibi quidvis possim dare

I can give you anything.

His versiculis confeci;

I finished his verses;

Hic, coronam superjeci.

I threw away the crown.

185

Autem, illic, lux perennis

However, there, eternal light

Proferet floresque pennis

Offer flowers and wings

Aves pictis puro die;—

Brightly colored birds by day;—

Nihil deest, O tu pie!

Nothing is lacking, O pious one!

Tu qui terra serus abis

You who leave the earth late

Christum unice laudabis.

You will praise Christ alone.

Vale! quia non moraris;

Farewell! Because you don't linger;

Ave! quia nunc laetaris!”

“Hey! Because now you’re happy!”


“Unto thee sincere and worthy

“To you, sincere and worthy”

Here I bring a tribute earthy.

Here I bring a tribute from the earth.

In these verses I have pressed it;

In these lines, I've emphasized it;

Here upon thy tomb I rest it.

Here on your tomb I lay it to rest.

But thyself, in light eternal

But yourself, in eternal light

Seest flowers; and birds supernal

See flowers; and heavenly birds

Brightly flit through sunny portals—

Brightly dance through sunny portals—

Thou dost lack no joy of mortals!

You lack no joy of mortals!

Thou who late from us dost sever

Thou who recently parted from us

There shall praise the Lord forever!

There will be praise for the Lord forever!

Farewell! for thou wilt not linger;

Farewell! for you will not stay;

Hail! for thou art there a singer!”

Hail! for you are there a singer!

Yes, when once these old monks “soared beyond chains and prison”—when they dreamed by night and talked by day of the land that is very far off—they drew to them all loving hearts from the most distant ages. Doubtless Hildebert knew—and rejoiced in knowing—that his aspirations had been caught in a modern city and by a weary lawyer, who found rest and peace in their strain. And doubtless in the perfectness of the present rejoicing they both see and love what they once sighed to obtain.

Yes, when these old monks “soared beyond chains and prison”—when they dreamed at night and talked during the day about a distant land—they attracted all loving hearts from far-off times. Surely Hildebert knew—and was happy to know—that his hopes had reached a modern city and touched a tired lawyer, who found rest and peace in their melody. And surely, in the completeness of their current joy, they both see and love what they once longed to achieve.

186

CHAPTER XVIII.
Bernard of Clairvaux.

There is no lack of material for a copious account of Bernard of Clairvaux. He was a man to become distinguished in any age of the world, and he took and maintained the highest place of his time. His faults are as patent as his virtues. But, if he had not these faults, he would never have enjoyed certain kinds of success. His very austerity was a merit when it held his keen intellect steadily to its mark. And his intolerance, narrowness, ambition, and love of dialectics, were themselves a part of the great demand which his generation made upon him.

There’s no shortage of material for a detailed account of Bernard of Clairvaux. He was a man who would stand out in any era and held the highest position of his time. His faults are just as obvious as his virtues. But if he didn’t have these faults, he wouldn’t have achieved certain kinds of success. His strictness was an asset when it kept his sharp mind focused on its goals. And his intolerance, narrow-mindedness, ambition, and passion for debate were all part of the significant expectations his generation placed on him.

I shall be responsible here simply for a condensation and compilation of facts, a very different proceeding from that which is usually needed. In the case of almost all these hymn-writers the materials are so slight and meagre as to require large research; in this case one is overwhelmed with riches. I do not profess to say how many lives of Bernard have been written, but I know of a goodly number; and no history of his time has failed to give attention to so prominent a figure in religion and in statecraft.

I will be responsible here only for summarizing and compiling facts, which is quite different from what is usually required. In the case of most hymn writers, the materials are so limited and sparse that extensive research is necessary; in this case, there is an abundance of information. I can’t say how many biographies of Bernard have been written, but I know there are quite a few; and no history of his time has overlooked such a significant figure in religion and politics.

He was singularly situated in point of time and place. Born in Burgundy, not far from Dijon, of a fighting family, who owned a castle and were well represented in the wars, he saw the light in 1091. His father Tesselin was a man who had learned in the school of Christ to be more careful not to wrong his neighbor than not to be wronged by him. His mother Alith was the model chatelaine of the times, full of kindness to the poor and helpfulness to the needy. He was born at the omphalos and centre of the Middle Ages. Peter the Hermit whirled along his wild battalions almost beside his very cradle. The little lad of four years must have seen the strange excited throngs, with their red crosses and their banners, and in the dust of their passing and in the chants of their praise, he must have been conscious of a certain enthusiasm which was to run throughout his life.

He was uniquely positioned in both time and place. Born in Burgundy, not far from Dijon, into a fighting family that owned a castle and had a strong presence in wars, he entered the world in 1091. His father Tesselin was a man who learned from Christ’s teachings to be more concerned about not wronging his neighbor than about not being wronged himself. His mother Alith was the perfect chatelaine of her time, full of kindness for the poor and ready to help those in need. He was born at the omphalos and center of the Middle Ages. Peter the Hermit was rallying his wild troops almost right next to his cradle. The little boy, just four years old, must have witnessed the strange, excited crowds with their red crosses and banners, and in the dust of their passing and the chants of their praises, he must have felt a certain enthusiasm that would carry on throughout his life.

187

For several years this news was to men the staple of all conversation. The body of their own duke was finally brought back from Palestine to his ancient heritage, and laid, by his own desire, in the cemetery of the poor monks of Citeaux. There, in this comparatively recent monastery near Dijon, he had selected his last home, in preference to many more opulent and renowned establishments. The son of Burgundy’s vassal Tesselin beheld this and other incidents. His brothers went to the wars with the next duke, but he himself grew less and less inclined toward such pursuits. Books formed his world. His cell was afterward said to be stored with them; and he obtained easily the credit of being the best instructed person of his time in the Bible and in the works of the fathers of the Church.

For several years, this news became the main topic of conversation among men. The body of their duke was finally returned from Palestine to his ancestral home and, as he wished, laid to rest in the cemetery of the poor monks of Citeaux. There, in this relatively new monastery near Dijon, he chose his final resting place over much wealthier and more famous options. The son of Burgundy’s vassal Tesselin witnessed this and other events. His brothers went off to war with the new duke, but he became less and less interested in such pursuits. Books became his world. His cell later became known for being filled with them, and he easily gained a reputation as the most knowledgeable person of his time in the Bible and the writings of the Church Fathers.

And already these tendencies were aroused in the youth of eighteen or nineteen years who had begun the old-fashioned austerities on his own account. We are not surprised to find him neck-deep in ice-water; stung into intellectual vigor by the recent victory of Abelard over William of Champeaux; aroused into an actual preaching fervor, in which he denounces the sins of the age; continually mindful of his dead mother Alith’s prayers, and finally resolved upon entering the monastic order and upon carrying all his friends and relations with him.

And already these tendencies had awakened in the eighteen or nineteen-year-olds who had started the old-fashioned strict practices on their own. We're not surprised to see him fully immersed in ice-cold water; driven into intellectual energy by Abelard's recent win over William of Champeaux; inspired into a real preaching passion, where he calls out the sins of the time; constantly remembering his late mother Alith’s prayers, and ultimately determined to join the monastic order and take all his friends and family along with him.

That singular mastery of other minds, which was his at every period henceforth, now displayed itself. It did not matter that his brother Guido had a wife and family; nor that his brother Gerard loved to fight a good deal better than he loved to pray. Into the cloister they must go! Gerard indeed was something after the manner of Lot’s wife, disposed to look back. But his brother touched him on the side, and by some strange prescience or happy guess, predicted to him a spear-wound, which actually happened. On being thus remarkably warned, the soldier relented as they carried him wounded off the field, and cried, “I turn monk, monk of Citeaux.” This was the Gerard over whom, long afterward, Bernard delivered that touching sermon, where he branched out from the Song of Solomon (1:5) to declare that this body “is not the mansion of the citizen, nor the house of the native, but either the soldier’s tent or the traveller’s inn;” and then poured forth his full heart in a tide of uncontrollable and lofty grief.

That unique ability to understand others, which he possessed from that point on, was now evident. It didn’t matter that his brother Guido had a wife and kids, or that his brother Gerard preferred fighting to praying. Into the monastery they must go! Gerard was indeed a bit like Lot’s wife, inclined to look back. But his brother nudged him, and by some strange intuition or lucky guess, predicted a spear wound that actually occurred. After this remarkable warning, the soldier had a change of heart as they carried him away injured from the battlefield, and exclaimed, “I choose to be a monk, a monk of Citeaux.” This was Gerard, for whom Bernard later delivered a moving sermon, using the Song of Solomon (1:5) to proclaim that this body “is not the home of the citizen, nor the house of the native, but rather the soldier’s tent or the traveler’s inn;” and then he poured out his heartfelt and overwhelming grief.

188

So the youth marched into the poor monastery of Citeaux, where scanty food, rough clothing, harsh surroundings and occasional epidemic disorders had nearly disheartened and broken up the company of monks. Stephen Harding, their English abbot, was proudly indifferent to all patronage; but he was not so blind as not to perceive that Bernard, with thirty captives of the bow and spear of his eloquence, was a valuable addition to a depleted community.

So the young people marched into the struggling monastery of Citeaux, where meager food, rough clothing, harsh conditions, and occasional outbreaks of illness had nearly discouraged and broken up the group of monks. Stephen Harding, their English abbot, was proudly uninterested in any support; but he wasn't so unaware that he didn't see that Bernard, with thirty followers won over by his powerful words, was a valuable addition to their dwindling community.

These Cistercians, then and always, were rigidists. Up they got at two in the morning to prayer and “matins;” and for full two hours were busy, in a cold dark chapel, over them. Then, with the first dawn of light, out again to “lauds.” Before this service, and after it, the monk’s time was fairly his own; but at two o’clock he dined, at nightfall he had “vespers,” and at six or eight (according to the season) came “compline,” and then immediately the dormitory and bed. Such was the life, with a little more of it on Sundays, and with sermons interspersed at intervals. There is no mention of breakfast or supper!

These Cistercians were strict about their routine. They would get up at two in the morning for prayer and “matins,” spending a full two hours in a cold, dark chapel. Then, with the first light of dawn, they would go back for “lauds.” Outside of this service, the monk had some free time, but at two o’clock he had lunch, in the evening he attended “vespers,” and at six or eight (depending on the season) came “compline,” followed immediately by heading to the dormitory and bed. That was their life, with a bit more activity on Sundays and sermons scattered throughout. There’s no mention of breakfast or supper!

And in such a life the ecstatic, mystical character of Bernard rose into visions and prophecies. His body was nearly subjugated, and his taste, and, indeed, all his senses, appeared to have deserted him. He watched, he dug, he hewed and carried wood; he kept the very letter, and more than the letter of his monastic rule. And yet, as Morison acutely observes, this very abstraction from people and things gave him that delight in nature from which, so often in the future, he was to catch the illustration or the inspiration of his discourse. “Beeches and oaks,” he said, “had ever been his best teachers in the Word of God.”

And in such a life, the ecstatic, mystical side of Bernard turned into visions and prophecies. His body was almost entirely subdued, and his taste, and really all of his senses, seemed to have abandoned him. He watched, dug, chopped, and carried wood; he followed the letter—and more than the letter—of his monastic rules. Yet, as Morison keenly points out, this very detachment from people and things gave him a joy in nature that often later inspired or illustrated his talks. “Beeches and oaks,” he said, “had always been my best teachers in the Word of God.”

But now Citeaux (suddenly become prosperous) must colonize; and who so fit to lead the swarm from the gates and found the new hive as this same Bernard? Into his hands Abbot Stephen puts the cross, and he and his twelve companions march solemnly across the interdicted boundaries of their little Cistercian home, and nearly a hundred miles to the northward. There he chooses a place which exhibits, as Bernard’s actions generally do, the far-sighted sagacity which takes mean and worthless matters and makes them what, with right handling, they are able to become. It is a valley—the “Valley of Wormwood.” It is grown up with underbrush 189 and is a haunt of robbers. But here, with the river Aube winding down between the hills, with the hills themselves capable of culture, and with the future of this little vale revealed to his prophetic eye, he sets his cloister and calls it Clairvaux—“Fair Valley,” or “Brightdale.”

But now Citeaux, suddenly thriving, needed to expand; and who better to lead this group out from the gates and establish a new home than Bernard? Abbot Stephen hands him the cross, and he and his twelve companions walk solemnly across the forbidden borders of their small Cistercian community, heading nearly a hundred miles north. There, he picks a spot that shows, as often with Bernard’s decisions, the insightful wisdom that takes insignificant and overlooked things and transforms them into what they can truly be. It’s a valley—the “Valley of Wormwood.” It’s overgrown with underbrush and frequented by thieves. But here, with the Aube River meandering between the hills, which can be cultivated, and with the future of this little valley clear to his visionary mind, he establishes his monastery and names it Clairvaux—“Fair Valley” or “Brightdale.”

I wish that I could quote the beautiful picture that Vaughan (Hours with the Mystics, Book V., chap. 1) has given of this fine enterprise. We should see Bernard and his monks chopping and binding fagots; planting vines and trees of goodly fruit; rearing their cloistral buildings, when the time arrived, out of the very materials about them, and so steadily transforming purgatory into paradise. There should we see the river bending its great shoulders to the wheels that drive fulling-mill and grist-mill; or toiling for them in their tannery, or filling their caldarium. We should see the monks at vintage or at harvest; pressing the clusters from yonder hill, or gathering the hay from yonder meadow. And everywhere throughout this busy, energetic life, we should behold the wasted figure of their chief—austere, sincere, severe. And we should feel that unaccountable personality—that intrinsic, magnetic, controlling quality which made this the man above all others to be the opposer of schismatics, the counsellor of kings, the establisher of popes, and the preacher of the Second Crusade. Clairvaux was his kingdom, and from Clairvaux he ruled the mediaeval world.

I wish I could share the beautiful image that Vaughan (Hours with the Mystics, Book V., chap. 1) painted of this amazing endeavor. We would see Bernard and his monks chopping and bundling firewood; planting vines and fruit trees; and building their cloistered structures from the materials around them, steadily turning purgatory into paradise. We would see the river bending under the weight of the wheels powering the fulling mill and grist mill; working for them in their tannery, or filling their caldarium. We would watch the monks during grape harvest or haymaking; pressing grapes from that hill or gathering hay from that meadow. And throughout this active, vibrant life, we would notice the gaunt figure of their leader—stern, genuine, and strict. We would sense that inexplicable presence—that inherent, magnetic, commanding quality that made him the man above all others to oppose schismatics, advise kings, appoint popes, and preach the Second Crusade. Clairvaux was his domain, and from Clairvaux he governed the medieval world.

His personal appearance was in keeping with this idea—it was the evident cause of an evident effect. He was taller than the middle height and exceedingly thin. His complexion was “clear, transparent, red-and-white;” and always he had some color in his wasted face. His beard was reddish, and—according to his ancestral derivation, called Sorus or “yellow-haired”—his own hair was light and perhaps tawny. This beard grows whiter in the course of years, and these hollow cheeks glow with the enthusiasm of the orator as he speaks. Then he is at his best! He flings aside all feebleness; he disregards every consideration except the truth; he flashes and glitters as the tremendous squadrons of his brilliant logic, or still more brilliant exhortation, press down upon the listening soul. He had indeed a perfect confidence in himself, in his methods, and in his ultimate success. He was like a modern ocean steamer, iron-hulled, steam-driven, sharp-prowed, 190 cutting through all storms without detention, and riding the wildest waves in his triumphant course to victory.

His personal appearance matched this idea—it was the clear cause of a clear effect. He was taller than average and extremely thin. His complexion was “clear, transparent, red-and-white,” and there was always some color in his gaunt face. His beard was reddish, and—according to his family background, referred to as Sorus or “yellow-haired”—his own hair was light and maybe tawny. This beard becomes whiter as the years go by, and his hollow cheeks glow with the enthusiasm of an orator when he speaks. At those moments, he is at his best! He sheds all signs of weakness; he ignores every concern except the truth; he shines and sparkles as the powerful arguments of his brilliant logic, or even more brilliant encouragement, bear down on the attentive audience. He had true confidence in himself, in his methods, and in his eventual success. He resembled a modern ocean liner, with an iron hull, steam-powered, sharp-nosed, slicing through storms without delay, and riding the wildest waves triumphantly towards victory.

There is in Bernard of Clairvaux a most singular combination of the dreamer and the man of affairs. Vaughan has too admirably condensed the story of these interruptions and occupations, for me to avoid quoting, at least this much, from his capital monograph:

There is in Bernard of Clairvaux a unique blend of the dreamer and the practical person. Vaughan has wonderfully summarized the narrative of these interruptions and activities, so I can't help but quote at least this part from his excellent study:

“Struggling Christendom,” he says, “sent incessant monks and priests, couriers and men-at-arms to knock and blow horns at the gate of Clairvaux Abbey; for Bernard, and none but he, must come out and fight that audacious Abelard; Bernard must decide between rival popes, and cross the Alps, time after time, to quiet tossing Italy; Bernard alone is the hope of fugitive Pope and trembling Church; he only can win back turbulent nobles, alienated people, recreant priests, when Arnold of Brescia is in arms at Rome, and when Catharists, Petrobrusians, Waldenses and heretics of every shade, threaten the hierarchy on either side the Alps; and at the preaching of Bernard the Christian world pours out to meet the disaster of a new crusade.”

“Struggling Christendom,” he says, “sent nonstop monks and priests, messengers and soldiers to knock and blow horns at the gate of Clairvaux Abbey; for Bernard, and only he, must come out and confront that bold Abelard; Bernard must choose between rival popes, and cross the Alps over and over to calm restless Italy; Bernard alone is the hope of the fleeing Pope and the scared Church; he is the only one who can win back the rebellious nobles, disillusioned people, and cowardly priests, while Arnold of Brescia is armed in Rome, and when Catharists, Petrobrusians, Waldenses, and heretics of every kind threaten the hierarchy on both sides of the Alps; and at Bernard’s preaching, the Christian world comes out to face the disaster of a new crusade.”

Yet with all this he is a profound scholar, and his comments on Scripture are of a mystical, and often of a serenely spiritual and thoughtful kind, as though no intrusion could jar the harmony and poise of his soul. His was that strange contradiction of nature which found its calm in tumult and its ecstasy in conflict. Obstructions pass away.

Yet despite all this, he is a deep scholar, and his insights on Scripture are often mystical, as well as spiritually calm and reflective, as if nothing could disrupt the balance and peace of his soul. He embodied that unique contradiction of nature that found tranquility in chaos and joy in struggle. Obstacles come and go.

Like that later mystic, Novalis (Friedrich von Hardenberg), there are no hindrances in his communion with the unseen world; he could, perhaps, do as Novalis did when Sophie Kühn died. For the poor fellow records in his diary: “Much noise in the house. I went to her grave and had a few wild moments of joy.” And of him also Just declares: “No spirit-dream was too high, no business detail too low;” for Novalis in 1799 was “Assessor and Law-adviser to the Salt Mines of Thuringia.” Pegasus in harness appears no worse a contradiction than a mystic in a salt-pan, or a Bernard epistolizing the Count of Champagne about a drove of stolen pigs.

Like that later mystic, Novalis (Friedrich von Hardenberg), there are no barriers in his connection with the unseen world; he could, perhaps, do what Novalis did when Sophie Kühn passed away. The poor guy writes in his diary: “There was a lot of noise in the house. I went to her grave and had a few wild moments of joy.” Just also states about him: “No spirit-dream was too lofty, no practical detail too trivial;” because Novalis in 1799 was “Assessor and Law-adviser to the Salt Mines of Thuringia.” A winged horse in harness seems no more contradictory than a mystic in a salt mine, or a Bernard writing letters to the Count of Champagne about a herd of stolen pigs.

Prose and poetry, poetry and prose! And yet the brain and soul that can do good work in the one are by no means disqualified for the other; and your truest mystics are not likely to wear 191 long hair and talk raving nonsense among impractical neologists. For Bernard, even though he made converts wherever he went, and drew increasing numbers into cloister walls, exerted a potent and prevalent influence upon his time. He is one of the lighthouses, as we sail down the coast of the Middle Ages; and not until we pass him and his compeers, do the real darkness and the dull ignorance, the shoals and the unmarked rocks appear, ready to wreck the ventures of the mind. How gladly one would linger over these fascinating incidents in this remarkable career! The man’s life was expressed in some of his own aphorisms. They are such as these:

Prose and poetry, poetry and prose! Yet, the mind and spirit that excel in one aren’t at all excluded from the other; and your truest mystics are unlikely to have long hair and spout nonsensical ideas among impractical theorists. For Bernard, despite the fact that he gained followers wherever he went and brought more people into cloistered life, had a strong and widespread impact on his time. He is one of the guiding lights as we navigate through the Middle Ages; and only after we pass him and his peers do we encounter true darkness and ignorance, the dangerous shallows and hidden hazards ready to sink intellectual ventures. How eager one would be to dwell on these captivating stories from this extraordinary life! The man’s life was summed up in some of his own sayings. They include:

“There is no truer wretchedness than a false joy.” “He does not please who pleases not himself.” “You will give to your voice the voice of virtue if you have first persuaded yourself of what you would persuade others.” “Hold the middle line unless you wish to miss the true method.”

“There is no greater misery than a fake happiness.” “You can't truly please others if you don't please yourself first.” “Your voice will carry the message of virtue if you've first convinced yourself of what you want to convince others.” “Stay balanced unless you want to miss the true way.”

These are the maxims of an orator as well as of a statesman. And the junction of imagination, analysis, logic, fervor, and faith, made this man what he was. Already he had tried his wings in preaching to his own monks at morning and evening; and they had listened to him as though he had come from another world. He dealt with the great and vital questions of the moral nature. Like the best of our modern preachers, he aimed to sustain the soul, to arouse and to cheer it, and to bid it press forward to a victory which he himself foresaw. He might have said of such aspiring saints as surrounded him what Roscoe says:

These are the guiding principles of both an orator and a statesman. The combination of imagination, analysis, logic, passion, and belief shaped this man into who he was. He had already tested his abilities by preaching to his fellow monks during morning and evening services, and they listened to him as if he had come from another world. He addressed the important and fundamental questions of human morality. Like the best modern preachers, he aimed to uplift the soul, inspire it, and encourage it to strive for a victory he clearly envisioned. He could have spoken of the aspiring saints around him in the way Roscoe describes:

“I see, or the glory blinds me

“I see, or the glory blinds me"

Of a soul divinely fair,

Of a soul beautifully pure,

Peace after great tribulation

Peace after tough times

And victory hung in the air.”

And victory was in the air.

He felt, with Lacordaire, that the Gospel had a new meaning, when he discovered that it was intended for the comfort of the human heart. He was at one with his monks; and as he reached out toward the social life about him, and toward the turbid torrents of politics and ecclesiasticism over which he must throw the bridge of charity or of faith, he simply transferred the Clairvaux method into the affairs of men.

He agreed with Lacordaire that the Gospel took on a new significance when he realized it was meant to bring comfort to the human heart. He felt in harmony with his fellow monks, and as he engaged with the social issues around him and the chaotic currents of politics and religion, which he needed to navigate with compassion or faith, he essentially applied the Clairvaux approach to the matters of humanity.

It was an age of destruction, and into it he was casting the salt 192 of the Gospel, hoping at least to make it salvable. Around his life needless legends and superstitious traditions have combined to cluster, but the real Bernard is distinct from both. He never relaxed his grip upon himself or upon others. And while this is not yet the place to speak of the famous controversy with Abelard, it may be properly said that Bernard saw tendencies in that philosophy which were genuinely dangerous; and that he defeated them because truth (however narrow and selfishly employed) is always stronger than error. Such was also his power in preaching the crusade in 1145, when he was about fifty-five years of age. It sprang from the quenchless fire of his zeal, as when at Vezelai, standing by the side of Louis VII., he caused such enthusiasm in the crowd beneath, that he did nothing so long as he remained in the town but make crosses for them to wear in sign of their holy purpose.

It was a time of destruction, and in the midst of it, he was sharing the essence of the Gospel, hoping to make something salvageable out of it. Around his life, unnecessary legends and superstitions have formed a cluster, but the real Bernard stands apart from both. He never loosened his control over himself or others. While this isn't the right time to discuss the famous debate with Abelard, it's worth mentioning that Bernard recognized genuinely dangerous trends in that philosophy; he overcame them because truth—no matter how limited and self-serving—is always more powerful than falsehood. This was also evident in his ability to preach the crusade in 1145 when he was about fifty-five years old. His energy came from an unquenchable zeal, as seen at Vezelai, where he stood beside Louis VII and ignited such enthusiasm in the crowd below that he spent his entire time in the town making crosses for them to wear as a sign of their sacred purpose.

He had lived to see the Knights Templars, which had received his own especial approval, become one of the most famous orders on the globe. The Knights Hospitallers had been incorporated in 1113, and the Templars were founded in 1118 by Hugo de Paganis and others. But in 1128, at the Council of Troyes, there were but nine of them, all told, to keep their vow of “chastity, obedience, and poverty,” to “guard the passes and roads against robbers,” and to “watch over the safety of pilgrims.” Hugo then appealed to Bernard, and by his influence the council recognized this weak thing, destined so soon to be a mighty force, and which combined two of the strongest of our instincts—that to fight and that to pray. And now as in his old age he saw the corruption which was creeping into it and into other agencies on which his heart had been set, he relaxed no atom of his vigilance. He had seen the failure of his crusade, but it did not much affect him. His thoughts were now of heaven, and his watching was that he might be prepared to enter its gates. His principal friends had all died; Suger, in 1150, Theobald of Champagne, in 1152, and Pope Eugenius, his loved disciple, in 1153.

He had lived to see the Knights Templars, which had received his special approval, become one of the most well-known orders in the world. The Knights Hospitallers had been established in 1113, and the Templars were founded in 1118 by Hugo de Paganis and others. However, in 1128, at the Council of Troyes, there were only nine of them in total, all committed to their vow of “chastity, obedience, and poverty,” to “guard the passes and roads against robbers,” and to “look after the safety of pilgrims.” Hugo then reached out to Bernard, and through his influence, the council recognized this feeble group, which was soon to become a powerful force that brought together two of our strongest instincts—fighting and praying. Now, as he looked back in his old age and saw the corruption creeping into it and other organizations he cared about, he didn’t lower his guard at all. He had witnessed the failure of his crusade, but it didn’t affect him much. His thoughts were now on heaven, and he was vigilant to prepare himself for entering its gates. His closest friends had all passed away; Suger, in 1150, Theobald of Champagne, in 1152, and Pope Eugenius, his beloved disciple, in 1153.

It was in this year that Bernard also made himself ready to go. On January 12th he said the Lord’s Prayer, and then, raising up what his admirers were wont to call his “dove-like” eyes, he prayed that God’s will might be done. And so, quietly and peacefully, he passed away. He has left behind him much as an 193 ecclesiast, but more as a poet. I hold Bernard to be the real author of the modern hymn—the hymn of faith and worship. The poetry of Faber, which is now so near to the heart of the Church, is peculiarly in this key. The Salve Caput cruentatum came to us through Paul Gerhardt, and has become (through the translation of Dr. J. W. Alexander, a man of kindred spirit with Bernard) our

It was in this year that Bernard also prepared himself to leave. On January 12th, he recited the Lord’s Prayer and then, looking up with what his admirers often referred to as his “dove-like” eyes, he prayed for God’s will to be done. And so, quietly and peacefully, he passed away. He left behind much as a church figure, but even more as a poet. I believe Bernard is the true author of the modern hymn—the hymn of faith and worship. The poetry of Faber, which is now so close to the heart of the Church, aligns with this spirit. The Salve Caput cruentatum came to us through Paul Gerhardt and has become (through the translation by Dr. J. W. Alexander, a man of a similar spirit to Bernard) our

“O sacred head, now wounded.”

“O sacred head, now hurt.”

Gerhardt’s own hymn-writing—the most efficient, except Luther’s, in the German tongue—is wonderfully affected by Bernard. The Jesu dulcis memoria was rendered by Count Zinzendorf and became famous among those spiritual souls, the Moravians. And Edward Caswell’s translations—as I have already noticed—are supremely fine in spirit and in expression. I shall not attempt here what has been so capitally done already. The Church universal has made Bernard her own; and the very translations of his verses have been half-inspired. And while we sing,

Gerhardt’s hymn-writing—second only to Luther's in effectiveness in German—is greatly influenced by Bernard. The Jesu dulcis memoria was translated by Count Zinzendorf and became well-known among the spiritual Moravians. Edward Caswell’s translations—as I’ve mentioned before—are exceptionally beautiful in both spirit and expression. I won’t try to replicate what has already been done so well. The universal Church has embraced Bernard; even his verse translations feel partially inspired. And while we sing,

“Jesus, the very thought of thee

“Jesus, just the thought of you

With sweetness fills my breast,”

"Sweetness fills my heart,"

we shall sing “with the spirit and with the understanding,” the very strain that the Abbot of Clairvaux was sent on earth to teach! They canonized him in 1174—but it is better to have written a song for all saints than to be found in any breviary.

we will sing “with the spirit and with the understanding,” the very melody that the Abbot of Clairvaux was sent to teach on this earth! They canonized him in 1174—but it’s better to have written a song for all saints than to be included in any breviary.

194

CHAPTER XIX.
Abelard.

From the foreground of the waving banners and the flashing arms of the Crusaders, of the dark throng of the chanting monks, and of feudal pageantry and glitter—and from that background of dead uniformity which equally characterized those mediaeval times—emerges a figure unique and notable. It is that of a man in the prime and pride of life—lofty in stature, handsome in face, captivating in address. He is already a tried debater and an unsurpassed logician. He has Aristotle at the tip of his tongue; he has read much and thought a little, and his ambition is great.

From the foreground of the waving banners and the flashing arms of the Crusaders, the dark crowd of chanting monks, and the displays of feudal grandeur and sparkle—and against that backdrop of dead uniformity that was typical of medieval times—emerges a figure who stands out as unique and remarkable. It’s a man in the prime of his life—tall in stature, good-looking, and charming in his speech. He’s already a skilled debater and an unmatched logician. He has Aristotle ready to quote; he has read a lot and thought a bit, and his ambition is vast.

Such a man came one day into the lecture hall of William of Champeaux at Paris. It was in the early part of the twelfth century, and William was the most celebrated teacher of the period, his “doctrine of universals” being accepted almost as though it were inspired. But this morning, while the master lectured and the disciples drank in his words without criticism or debate, the visitor stirred uneasily in his place. When the lecture closed he availed himself of the usual freedom to ask some questions. To William’s dogmatic answers the stranger in his turn proposed shrewd difficulties. It was no longer the harmony of teacher and taught, but the clash of two rival minds maintaining opposite systems of logic. And in that short struggle William the Archdeacon went down before the free lance of Peter Abelard, the rustic challenger from Palais (Le Pallet) in Brittany. And from that agitation went out the widening circles whose story we are now to note, and whose latest ripples break faintly on a tomb in Père-la-Chaise visited by thousands of modern tourists. Few tales are sadder or more suggestive.

One day, a man walked into the lecture hall of William of Champeaux in Paris. It was the early twelfth century, and William was the most renowned teacher of the time, his “doctrine of universals” accepted almost like it was divine. But that morning, as the master lectured and the students absorbed his words without questioning or debating, the visitor shifted uncomfortably in his seat. When the lecture ended, he took advantage of the usual opportunity to ask some questions. In response to William’s confident answers, the stranger offered sharp challenges. It turned into a clash between two opposing thinkers defending different systems of logic. In that brief confrontation, William the Archdeacon was bested by the free-spirited Peter Abelard, the bold challenger from Palais (Le Pallet) in Brittany. From that moment of tension, waves of influence began to spread, leading us to the story we are about to explore, with its latest echoes softly reverberating at a tomb in Père-la-Chaise, a site visited by thousands of modern tourists. Few stories are as poignant or thought-provoking.

The name of Abelard is variously spelled. It appears in divers authorities as Abelard, Abaelard, Abaielardus, Abailard, Abaillard, Abelhardus, and Abeillard. The true name (on the authority of Ch. de Rémusat) was, however, not Abelard, but Beranger or 195 Berenger; and the future controversialist was christened Pierre or Peter. His birthplace is near Nantes, the house being represented a few years ago by a square brier-grown ruin back of the church. The date of his birth is given as 1079—a period when the world was feudal and military. But this lad was born for debate and not for battle. It may even be seriously doubted if he ever possessed much physical courage of a sort to stand the rough shock of actual warfare. He preferred the method of those who intermeddle among metaphysical subtleties to those who must keep sword edges sharp and armor furbished. His delight was to dispute, to be engaged in undertakings

The name Abelard is spelled in different ways. It shows up in various sources as Abelard, Abaelard, Abaielardus, Abailard, Abaillard, Abelhardus, and Abeillard. However, the real name (according to Ch. de Rémusat) was not Abelard, but Beranger or 195 Berenger; and the future debater was named Pierre or Peter at birth. He was born near Nantes, and a few years ago, a square, overgrown ruin behind the church marked the location of his home. His birthdate is noted as 1079—a time when the world was feudal and military. But this boy was meant for debate, not for battle. It's even questionable whether he had much physical courage to withstand the challenges of actual warfare. He preferred the approach of those who engage in metaphysical discussions over those who need to keep their swords sharp and armor polished. He loved to argue and be involved in intellectual pursuits.

“Whose chief devotion lies

"Whose main focus is"

In odd perverse antipathies;

In strange, twisted dislikes;

In falling out with that or this

In breaking up with this person or that one

And finding somewhat still amiss.”

And finding something still amiss.

In those days not to be a warrior was to be—almost of compulsion—a monk. But Abelard’s independence forbade the second as his disputatious spirit had forbidden the first. He would neither risk his neck in the wars nor his opinions in the cloister. Instead of these he preferred the irregular combats of the scholar, and Bayle—with a touch of poetry—beholds him as he comes shining out of Brittany “darting syllogisms on every side.” Such was Peter Abelard—vain, handsome, opinionated, bound to swear by no master, a mighty voice crying in the desert of the Dark Ages for “free speech and free thought.”

In those days, if you weren't a warrior, you almost had to be a monk. But Abelard's independence prevented him from becoming one, just as his argumentative nature kept him from being a warrior. He wouldn't risk his life in battles or hold back his opinions in a monastery. Instead, he preferred the unconventional battles of a scholar, and Bayle—with a touch of poetry—describes him as he emerges from Brittany “darting syllogisms in every direction.” Such was Peter Abelard—vain, handsome, opinionated, unwilling to pledge allegiance to any master, a powerful voice calling out in the wilderness of the Dark Ages for “free speech and free thought.”

The expedition to Paris hurt neither his reputation nor his purse. He arrived at perihelion as quickly as a comet. William of Champeaux—having first pushed him off and forced him to lecture on his own account at Melun and Corbeil—found that he returned like a cork thrust under water. The man’s buoyant, aggressive self-reliance, not to say self-conceit, was never contented with an inferior place. And while Alberic and Littulf and some of the older and more staid of his pupils held with William, it was plain that the popular favor inclined to the other side. The younger men were all for Abelard. The “doctrine of universals” was exploded as if with some of Friar Bacon’s “villainous saltpetre,” and doubtless the loss was small enough to mankind. His principal fort being taken, there was nothing left for the opposing general 196 but a masterly retreat. Hence, by a convenient arrangement, combining several advantages, Guillaume des Champeaux became Bishop of Chalons-sur-Marne. And it was, of course, beneath the dignity of a bishop to hold lectures or to engage in logical controversies!

The trip to Paris neither damaged his reputation nor his finances. He got there as fast as a comet. William of Champeaux—after initially pushing him aside and forcing him to lecture independently in Melun and Corbeil—discovered he returned like a cork shot out of water. That man’s lively, bold self-confidence, not to mention his arrogance, was never satisfied with a lesser position. While Alberic, Littulf, and some of the older, more traditional students sided with William, it was clear that the general public favored the other side. The younger students were all for Abelard. The “doctrine of universals” was dismissed as dramatically as if it had been blasted by some of Friar Bacon’s “villainous saltpetre,” and the loss was probably minimal for humanity. With his main stronghold taken, there was nothing left for the opposing leader but a strategic retreat. Thus, through a practical arrangement that combined several benefits, Guillaume des Champeaux became Bishop of Chalons-sur-Marne. And naturally, it was beneath a bishop's dignity to give lectures or participate in logical debates!

But, as generally happens, a sand-bag substitute was put in the bishop’s place; and Abelard came back to open a school on Mt. St. Genevieve and to bombard this professor. The battle was short and decisive, for the next we learn of this nameless champion of a defeated cause, he is absolutely enrolled as a humble follower of the great logician. This is but a fair sample of the general success which attended the new ideas. Everywhere they gained currency, attracting inquiry, arousing envy, awaking ecclesiastical suspicion, and inflaming the hatred of his defeated opponents.

But, as usually happens, a placeholder was put in for the bishop; and Abelard returned to open a school on Mt. St. Genevieve and to challenge this professor. The battle was quick and decisive, for the next we hear of this unnamed champion of a lost cause, he is completely enlisted as a humble follower of the great logician. This is just a typical example of the overall success that accompanied the new ideas. They spread everywhere, sparking curiosity, provoking jealousy, stirring up ecclesiastical suspicion, and igniting the hatred of his defeated rivals.

About this time of inception and premonition, say 1113, Abelard undertook to examine the instruction given by William’s teacher, Anselm of Laon, who there vegetated as dean of the cathedral church. We must not confuse his name with that of the great Archbishop of Canterbury, whose method and science have outlasted the most of his contemporaries, and whom Neander styles “the Augustine of the twelfth century.” Had he been the teacher and Abelard the pupil, history might have made a different record. A profounder and a more reverent line of thought might have affected the acute and daring mind of the rising dialectician. And, above every other consideration, the new philosophy might have contained those elements of religion whose absence neutralized for centuries that wholesome independence which held mere dogmatism cheap as compared to the sacred light of truth. It would, indeed, have been well if such an Anselm had been at Laon, but the dean was a weak and futile person. And so it was inevitable that Abelard should again be in trouble and almost in disgrace, but even in his pathetic Historia Calamitatum the pupil did not forget to satirize his master. “He was that sort of a man,” he says, “that if any went to him being uncertain he returned more uncertain still.... When he lit a fire he filled his house with smoke, but he did not brighten it with light.” He adds, sarcastically, that Anselm’s philosophy always suggested to his mind the story of the fig-tree that our Lord cursed because it bore plenty of leaves and no fruit.

About this time of beginnings and foresight, around 1113, Abelard decided to review the teachings provided by William’s teacher, Anselm of Laon, who was serving as the dean of the cathedral church. We shouldn’t confuse him with the great Archbishop of Canterbury, whose methods and knowledge have outlasted most of his contemporaries, and whom Neander refers to as “the Augustine of the twelfth century.” If he had been the teacher and Abelard the student, history might have turned out differently. A deeper and more respectful way of thinking might have influenced the sharp and bold mind of the emerging dialectician. Moreover, the new philosophy might have included those elements of faith whose absence for centuries undermined the healthy independence that regarded mere dogmatism as inferior to the sacred light of truth. It would truly have been better if such an Anselm had been in Laon, but the dean was a weak and ineffective person. Thus, it was inevitable that Abelard would find himself in trouble and nearly disgraced again, yet even in his sorrowful Historia Calamitatum, the student didn’t shy away from mocking his teacher. “He was that kind of man,” he says, “that if someone went to him feeling unsure, they left even more uncertain.... When he lit a fire, he filled his house with smoke, but he didn’t brighten it with light.” He adds, with sarcasm, that Anselm’s philosophy always reminded him of the story of the fig tree that our Lord cursed for having plenty of leaves but no fruit.

197

Abelard himself, however, was a genuine educator, and many bishops and other ecclesiastics, with nineteen cardinals and two popes, came from the ranks of his pupils. He loved liberty, although he loved it to that extent to which his own will—and no other authority, human or divine—restricted it. In this he differed from Anselm of Canterbury, who loved liberty, not according to license but according to law. Mere freedom to inquire, to complain, or to theorize, does not invariably carry with it profitable results. And Abelard—whose very freedom was in itself a noble revelation to the shackled intellects of his age—committed the grave error of supposing that the sweep of a free hand would certainly give lines of beauty and forms of grace. Something deeper than the mere distaste of false opinions is needful for this. Art, meditation, truth—all must lie beneath the O of Giotto or the masterly strokes of Apelles. And our rhetorician would have done well to have confined himself to the Trivium—grammar, rhetoric, and dialectics. When he undertook theology he first quarrelled with Anselm of Laon, and next he encountered all Christendom and Bernard of Clairvaux. His was the fatal blunder of every “free inquirer” who forgets reverence, and who, in his pride of intellect, may likely fall as the angels fell. Surely no Lucifer ever plunged more swiftly down from heaven’s battlements than did poor Peter Abelard from the dizzy height of his sudden success.

Abelard, however, was a true educator, and many bishops and other church officials, including nineteen cardinals and two popes, came from his group of students. He valued freedom, but only to the extent that it aligned with his own will—and no other authority, human or divine—limited it. This set him apart from Anselm of Canterbury, who valued freedom based on law rather than license. Just having the freedom to ask questions, complain, or theorize doesn’t always lead to valuable outcomes. Abelard—whose very freedom was a noble revelation to the constrained minds of his time—made the serious mistake of thinking that simply having free rein would create beauty and grace. Something deeper than just a dislike for false ideas is needed for that. Art, contemplation, truth—all must underlie the O of Giotto or the masterful strokes of Apelles. Our rhetorician would have been better off sticking to the Trivium—grammar, rhetoric, and dialectics. When he took on theology, he first clashed with Anselm of Laon, and then he faced all of Christendom and Bernard of Clairvaux. His was the tragic mistake of every “free thinker” who neglects reverence, and who, in his pride of intellect, risks falling as the angels did. Surely no Lucifer ever fell from heaven’s heights as rapidly as poor Peter Abelard did from the dizzying peak of his sudden success.

This is no place to criticise his “system,” if system it can be properly called. The Sic et Non—“Yes and No”—his most famous work, is really a mere challenge. He quotes the Bible against the Fathers and the Fathers against the Bible, touching on deep tideways and bogs and quicksands which he never attempts to ford, fathom, or bridge. The Arians, Sabellians, Nestorians and Pelagians are resuscitated in these pages. He flings their doubts before us like a gauntlet cast into the arena of debate. One may choose which side he will take. Such a man, arising in the nineteenth century and claiming sympathy with Christianity, would be by some suspected as a secret enemy and his vanity would loosen his armor for the entrance of many a venomed shaft. His genuine ardor would be misunderstood and his opinions would be heavily attacked before they could deploy at their full strength. If this be true to-day how infinitely more true 198 must it have been of an age narrower, more illiterate, and with an arm which wielded not in vain the sword of excision against heretics!

This isn't the right moment to criticize his "system," if we can even call it that. The Sic et Non—“Yes and No”—his most well-known work, is really just a challenge. He quotes the Bible against the Church Fathers and the Fathers against the Bible, wading into deep waters and murky areas that he never tries to navigate or understand. The Arians, Sabellians, Nestorians, and Pelagians come back to life in these pages. He throws their doubts at us like a gauntlet thrown into the debate arena. You can pick which side you want to take. A person like him, emerging in the nineteenth century and claiming to resonate with Christianity, would be suspected by some as a secret foe, and his pride would make him vulnerable to many sharp criticisms. His genuine passion would be misinterpreted, and his views would be harshly attacked before they could be fully expressed. If this is true today, how much more true was it in an era that was narrower, less educated, and had a powerful force that wielded the sword of punishment against heretics!

This, then, was the man who in the prime of manhood and at the topmost peak of prosperity found himself with money in his pocket, in Paris, and his own master. He had not yet said of the dogmas of Mother Church as Luther said of Tetzel, “By God’s help I will go down and beat a hole in your drum.” Hitherto he had safely kept to Aristotle—at once the blessing and the bane of Middle-Age reasoners—and he had the vainglorious sense that five thousand students hung breathless on his words. He considered himself upon the firmest footing that one could desire, and behold, he fell!

This was the man who, in the prime of his life and at the peak of his success, found himself in Paris with money in his pocket and in control of his own fate. He hadn’t yet declared the dogmas of the Church as Luther had done with Tetzel, saying, “With God’s help, I’ll tear apart your arguments.” Until now, he had safely adhered to Aristotle—both a blessing and a curse for thinkers in the Middle Ages—and he felt the proud satisfaction of knowing that five thousand students were hanging on his every word. He believed he was on the most secure ground imaginable, and then, suddenly, he fell!

The “damned spot” of Abelard’s character is that which, after all, has insured his fame. And, since it is indispensable, a few sentences must exhibit it in its repulsive ugliness. Fortunately, or unfortunately, we do not need the help of any other biographer than his own bitter soul. His Historia Calamitatum is the sufficient history. In this he tells us that his life had been previously irreproachable and of the strictest moral correctness. Now, however, he began to “let himself go”—how far, or how fast, it is of no use for us to investigate. But Fulbert, the Canon of the Cathedral of Notre Dame, had a perfect Hypatia for a niece, and to this lady Abelard’s gaze was turned.

The “damned spot” on Abelard’s character is what ultimately secured his fame. And since it’s essential, we need to describe it in all its ugly detail. Thankfully, or unfortunately, we only need his own bitter reflections as our guide. His Historia Calamitatum provides the full story. In it, he claims that his life had been beyond reproach and morally upright. However, he then began to “let himself go”—the extent and speed of that is pointless for us to explore. But Fulbert, the Canon of the Cathedral of Notre Dame, had a perfect Hypatia for a niece, and Abelard’s attention was drawn to this lady.

She was eighteen, and there was an irresistible charm about her, as of some fragrant white lily. She was a woman fit to lend grace and beauty to prosaic surroundings. And Abelard has the unspeakable audacity to declare that he, a man of thirty-eight, deliberately selected this pure and perfect flower and meant to take it for himself. Not to marry; for the truth demands that we should perceive his own thorough appreciation of the fact that marriage would sink him out of the ranks of scholars into those of tradesmen and would be the death-blow to his ambition. Not to marry; for it was a bad age, and sin sometimes clothed itself in the cowl of the monk and the robe of the prelate, and such a sin was better forgiven than such a blunder. Let all contemporaneous history bear witness! For every account of the lives of Heloise and Abelard reveals the impossibility of passing these unpleasant facts without notice or comment. On this pivot turns the golden world of that deathless love.

She was eighteen, and there was an irresistible charm about her, like a fragrant white lily. She was a woman who could bring grace and beauty to everyday surroundings. And Abelard had the incredible nerve to say that he, a man of thirty-eight, purposely chose this pure and perfect flower for himself. Not to marry; because it's clear he understood that marriage would drag him down from the ranks of scholars to those of tradesmen and would crush his ambition. Not to marry; because it was a corrupt time, and sin sometimes wore the disguise of a monk's cowl or a prelate's robe, and such a sin was easier to forgive than a serious mistake. Let all contemporary history testify! For every account of Heloise and Abelard's lives shows the impossibility of ignoring these uncomfortable truths. This is the turning point for the beautiful world of their timeless love.

199

So the avaricious Fulbert took Abelard to dwell in his own house, and gave his niece’s education entirely into his care, and, as her teacher himself expresses it, delivered her “like a lamb to a hungry wolf.”

So the greedy Fulbert brought Abelard to live in his own house and entrusted him completely with his niece’s education, and, as her teacher himself puts it, handed her over “like a lamb to a hungry wolf.”

Heloise was probably the better educated of the two. She was the child of unknown parents. Bayle asserts that she was the daughter of a priest, and his facilities and laboriousness respecting such abstruse particulars no one will question. The authority from which he is possibly quoting, says that this priest was John “Somebody” (nescio cujus) and a canon of the same cathedral with Fulbert at Paris. Doubtless the trace of her ancestry is utterly lost to us beyond these meagre items. Even Fulbert’s alleged relationship has been questioned. But the scholarship of Heloise speaks for itself in a terse, sparkling Latin style, which is as pleasant beside Abelard’s lumbering sentences as a bright mountain brook beside a turbid and turbulent stream. Count de Bussy-Rabutin—no mean critic—has put on record that he never read more elegant Latin. She also understood Greek and Hebrew, with neither of which, strange to say, was Abelard acquainted. And at first blush it would seem that the teacher should have been the pupil.

Heloise was probably the more educated of the two. She was the child of unknown parents. Bayle claims she was the daughter of a priest, and no one can question his thoroughness and attention to such obscure details. The source he might be quoting says this priest was John “Somebody” (nescio cujus) and a canon of the same cathedral as Fulbert in Paris. Unfortunately, any trace of her ancestry is completely lost to us beyond these sparse details. Even Fulbert’s supposed connection has been challenged. But Heloise's scholarship speaks for itself in a concise, sparkling Latin style, which is as refreshing next to Abelard’s clumsy sentences as a bright mountain stream beside a murky and turbulent river. Count de Bussy-Rabutin—no insignificant critic—has noted that he never read more elegant Latin. She also understood Greek and Hebrew, which, oddly enough, Abelard was not familiar with. At first glance, it would seem that the student should have been the teacher.

Absolute justice requires that the ugly and disgraceful slurs in the Historia Calamitatum, and even in the correspondence, should not be overlooked. Here is what will serve for a fair example. He says of her, Quae cum per faciem non esset infima, per abundantiam litterarum erat suprema—while she was not exactly the worst-looking of them, she was the best educated; and therefore he selected her! The spretae injuria formae never went further than this. But this is by no means the solitary instance of that low snarl in which the currish nature of the Breton rustic now and then indulged.

Absolute justice demands that the ugly and disgraceful insults in the Historia Calamitatum, and even in the letters, should not be ignored. Here’s a clear example. He says of her, Quae cum per faciem non esset infima, per abundantiam litterarum erat suprema—she wasn’t exactly the worst-looking, but she was the best educated; and that’s why he chose her! The spretae injuria formae never went beyond this. However, this is by no means the only instance of that low snarl in which the crude nature of the Breton peasant occasionally indulged.

What, then, could have been the spell by which this charming woman drew Christendom after her? Popes and bishops called her “beloved daughter,” priests entitled her “sister,” and all laymen laid claim to her as “mother.” If she were not so beautiful as some authorities positively state, she must certainly have been marvellously captivating. But chiefest of her many graces was her crowning loyalty and love. It showed itself in perfect sympathy, in entire self-devotion. Michelet, indeed, has observed 200 that the legend of Abelard and Heloise is all that has survived in France out of the story of the Middle Ages.

What, then, could have been the charm that drew all of Christendom to this wonderful woman? Popes and bishops referred to her as “beloved daughter,” priests called her “sister,” and everyone else saw her as “mother.” Even if she wasn’t as beautiful as some sources claim, she must have been incredibly enchanting. But above all her many qualities, her greatest strength was her unwavering loyalty and love. It was evident in her perfect empathy and complete selflessness. Michelet has noted that the tale of Abelard and Heloise is all that remains from the Middle Ages in France.

Nor has the unanimity of literary judgment upon these lovers been less remarkable than the interest which they have inspired. With one voice Abelard is condemned and with one voice Heloise is extolled. “She was,” says a brilliant writer, “a great, heroic woman, one of those formed out of the finest clay of humanity.” “With the Grecian fire,” says another, “she had the Roman firmness.” And even the rude picture which the mechanical touch of Alexander Pope has painted, leaves to us in the “Epistle of Heloise” a trace of the same beauty, and affords one line—

Nor has the agreement among literary critics about these lovers been any less striking than the fascination they have created. With one voice, Abelard is criticized, and with one voice, Heloise is praised. “She was,” says a brilliant writer, “a great, heroic woman, one of those made from the finest essence of humanity.” “With the Grecian fire,” says another, “she had the Roman strength.” And even the rough portrayal that Alexander Pope has created in the “Epistle of Heloise” still conveys a hint of the same beauty and provides one line—

“And graft my love immortal on thy fame”—

“And attach my everlasting love to your reputation”—

which only needs to be reversed in order to be prophetic. Morison’s tribute is both nobler and more acute, for he testifies, “She walked through life with ever-reverted glances on the glory of her girlish love.” It was the same thought which Dante—after Boethius—puts into the lips of Francesca—

which only needs to be reversed to become prophetic. Morison’s tribute is both more noble and sharper, as he says, “She walked through life with constant glances back at the glory of her youthful love.” It was the same thought that Dante—after Boethius—puts into the words of Francesca—

“There is no greater sorrow

"No greater sorrow exists"

Than to be mindful of the happy time

Than to be aware of the joyful moments

In misery, and that thy Teacher knows.”

In misery, and your Teacher knows that.

Nay, it is even the very cameo out of Tennyson:

Nay, it’s even the exact cameo from Tennyson:

“As when a soul laments, which hath been blessed,

“As when a soul laments, which has been blessed,

Desiring what is mingled with past years,

Desiring what is mixed with past years,

In yearnings that can never be expressed

In feelings that can never be put into words

By sighs, or groans, or tears.”

By sighs, or groans, or tears.

This is the heart which Abelard won. Winning it he won, and forever held, the woman whose it was. From that moment she merged her whole existence in his with a complete and utter abandonment of self, to the perfectness of which let her epistles from the Paraclete bear testimony. Across this story of undeviating devotion Abelard’s vanity, pride, and coarseness are written with smears and stains, like an illiterate monk who blots his comments upon a precious missal full of saints and angels. For, first of his offences, he revealed this love of his by really becoming a troubadour. He composed verses in the Romance tongue, recounting their loves, and set them to such stirring tunes that all the world was soon singing them. Hence grew the legend that 201 the “Romance of the Rose” (Roman de la Rose) was his composition. It undoubtedly contains their story, but it was not his work; it belongs to William de Loris and Jean de Meung. But, as for Heloise, she was delighted. What would have been a crown of sorrow to other women was to her a crown of joy. She even announced to Abelard “with the utmost exultation” the advent of that unhappy being christened Astrolabe and destined to pass his forsaken and lonely existence shut up in a cloister. That people sang of this love; that it went to the ends of the earth; that nothing could prevent its being known—these were the happinesses of Heloise. Of the merit of the songs we cannot ourselves decide. They were originally anonymous, and only those familiar with the crabbed French of that period may hope to find them again.

This is the heart that Abelard won. By winning it, he won and forever held the woman to whom it belonged. From that moment on, she fully merged her entire existence with his, completely abandoning herself, a devotion that her letters from the Paraclete testify to. Across this story of unwavering devotion, Abelard's vanity, pride, and coarseness are evident, like a clumsy monk smudging his comments in a precious manuscript filled with saints and angels. First among his offenses, he revealed this love by truly becoming a troubadour. He wrote verses in the Romance language, telling their love story, and set them to such stirring melodies that soon everyone was singing them. This gave rise to the legend that the "Romance of the Rose" (Roman de la Rose) was his creation. It undoubtedly contains their story, but it was not his work; it belongs to William de Loris and Jean de Meung. As for Heloise, she was thrilled. What would have been a crown of sorrow for other women was a crown of joy for her. She even told Abelard "with the utmost excitement" about the arrival of that unfortunate child named Astrolabe, who was destined to spend his lonely life shut away in a cloister. The fact that people sang about this love, that it spread to the ends of the earth, and that nothing could prevent its recognition—these were Heloise's sources of happiness. As for the quality of the songs, we can’t judge. They were originally anonymous, and only those who know the complicated French of that time might hope to find them again.

Meanwhile, though the lectures suffered, and the students saw, and all Paris smiled, Fulbert was totally in the dark. This condition of affairs was predestined to come to an end, and it came in storm and anger. Abelard saw himself forced, against his will, to marry secretly. It was a sting to his egotism that ever rankled. It served, though, to pacify Fulbert and the rest of the relations; and being too glad and too loose-tongued to keep this handsome alliance from the public they presently told everybody. Heloise, thereupon, fearing for Abelard’s ambitious schemes, did not shrink from a point-blank falsehood. She denied the marriage. She had been in Brittany and was now at Argenteuil, of which she was by and by to become the abbess. And she added to her denial the self-abnegating sentiment that Abelard, who was created for all mankind, ought not to be sacrificed by “bondage to a woman.” It was worthy of her who so admired the “philosophic Aspasia,” and whose tutor and lover had done what he could to make her as “free from superstition” as himself. Her moral ideas were what he taught her, and he could not unteach them.

Meanwhile, while the lectures suffered and the students noticed, and everyone in Paris was amused, Fulbert remained completely oblivious. This situation was bound to change, and it did so with fury and resentment. Abelard found himself forced to marry secretly, much against his wishes. This was a blow to his ego that continued to sting. However, it did calm Fulbert and the other relatives; being too thrilled and too careless to keep this impressive alliance private, they quickly spread the news. Heloise, concerned about Abelard's ambitious plans, didn't hesitate to lie outright. She denied the marriage, stating she had been in Brittany and was now in Argenteuil, where she was soon to become the abbess. She added to her denial the selfless idea that Abelard, who was meant for everyone, should not be confined by “bondage to a woman.” This sentiment was fitting for someone who admired the “philosophic Aspasia,” and whose mentor and lover had tried to free her from “superstition” as much as he himself was. Her moral beliefs were shaped by his teachings, and he couldn’t undo them.

Among the complaisant and agreeable nuns of Argenteuil she now resided. It was but a few miles from Paris. Her husband frequently went thither, and in a short time thereafter she was enrolled as a novice. The fact aroused her relatives, and their mutterings became ominous; Fulbert, especially, taking this act in high dudgeon, as though it meant the premeditated repudiation of his niece. Their anger did not stop at words, but, knowing 202 Abelard’s popularity, and fearing to attack him during the day, they bribed his valet and assaulted him by night in his own apartment.

She now lived among the friendly and pleasant nuns of Argenteuil, just a few miles from Paris. Her husband often visited, and soon after, she became a novice. This decision upset her family, and their whispers grew concerning; Fulbert, in particular, took this action very seriously, as if it meant his niece was planning to reject him. Their anger went beyond just words; knowing Abelard’s popularity and afraid to confront him during the day, they bribed his servant and attacked him at night in his own room.

It was this blow which flung Abelard from heaven to hell. His hitherto impregnable attitude; his fierce zeal for his opinions; his hopes of a new philosophy which should make his name immortal, all vanished before it as spider-webs break before a sword. And when, conscious that he was no more a god and a hero, but an insulted and defeated man, he rose from his bed of pain, the prospect was not improved. The outpoured indignation of bishops and canons and clergy—the lamentations of the women and the students—did not appease him. A whisper was in his soul like that of Haman’s wife. Mordecai, the despised, was coming to the kingdom and the Agagite was doomed.

It was this blow that threw Abelard from grace. His previously unshakeable confidence, his intense passion for his beliefs, and his dreams of a new philosophy that would make him legendary—all shattered like spider webs before a sword. And when he realized he was no longer a god or a hero, but a humiliated and defeated man, and got up from his bed of pain, things didn't get any better. The outpouring of anger from bishops, canons, and clergy—the cries of the women and students—didn't soothe him. A whisper echoed in his soul like that of Haman's wife. Mordecai, the despised, was rising to power, and the Agagite was doomed.

There were reasons which led him to think of seeking aid from the Pope against his enemies. But Fulk of Deuil, his good friend, advised him not to try it. “You have no money,” said honest, plain spoken Fulk, “and what can you do at Rome without money?” It was bitter truth. Yet the Abbé Migne, forgetting the much worse things Bernard had said of the Roman Curia in the treatise De Consideratione, exscinds the passage from Fulk’s letter on the ground that it would cause “scandal to Catholic ears.” Edification first, truth afterward, if at all!

There were reasons that made him consider asking the Pope for help against his enemies. But his good friend Fulk of Deuil advised him against it. “You have no money,” said straightforward Fulk, “and what can you do in Rome without money?” It was a harsh truth. However, Abbé Migne, forgetting the much harsher things Bernard had said about the Roman Curia in the treatise De Consideratione, removed the passage from Fulk’s letter because it would “cause scandal to Catholic ears.” Edification comes first, truth later, if at all!

Therefore, with a poisoned soul, he sought the Abbey of St. Denis to hide himself from the gaze of the world. To a man so proud a life without imperial power was a living death. Yet from those walls he issues his edict that Heloise shall take the veil. His vanity led him to carry out the original cause of hostility even to its unalterable result. But Heloise, whatever she might have thought or felt, marched with lofty resignation to her fate. Quoting aloud—as his confession pitifully recalls—the words of Cornelia to Pompey from the “Pharsalia” of Lucan, she takes the vows. Never was there less of religion in such a ceremony! Henceforth she walks like the moon in distant brightness, coming to meet us down the ages as comes the Queen Louise of Gustav Richter’s superb picture. She is transfigured by her self-forgetting love, and “all that is left of her,” in the best and truest sense, is now “pure womanly.”

Therefore, with a troubled heart, he sought refuge in the Abbey of St. Denis to hide from the world. For a man so proud, living without imperial power felt like a living death. Yet from those walls, he issued his order that Heloise should take the veil. His arrogance drove him to pursue the original cause of their conflict, even to its inevitable conclusion. But Heloise, regardless of her thoughts or feelings, accepted her fate with dignified resignation. Reciting the words of Cornelia to Pompey from Lucan's “Pharsalia,” he recalled in his pitiful confession, she took her vows. There was never less of true faith in such a ceremony! From that moment on, she walks like the moon in distant light, approaching us through the ages like Queen Louise in Gustav Richter’s stunning painting. She is transformed by her selfless love, and "all that remains of her," in the best and truest sense, is now "purely feminine."

For Abelard at St. Denis the case was different. He found 203 the monks worldly and dissolute and he reproved them. The effect was similar to the case of Lot—the reformer departed with all his belongings. He then renewed his old lectures. His scholars followed him to Maisoncelle, where, in their avidity of knowledge, they overcrowded every resource of shelter and food. He offered them that fascinating combination, dialectics and divinity. Like the saltpetre and the charcoal these were harmless when apart and explosive when together, particularly if you add the sulphurous heart which now smoked in his bosom. A harsh and vindictive tone was given to his disposition, and it was natural that he should be, at least tentatively, a heretic. These moral bruises are worse than any or all physical injuries; the man who has felt them can never be again what he was before. And now Anselm and William and Fulbert and everybody that he had bullied or taunted or threatened turned upon him. The gates to the black cavern of the winds were open and the blasts of fate were icy cold.

For Abelard at St. Denis, things were different. He found the monks to be worldly and dissolute, and he criticized them. The outcome was similar to Lot’s story—the reformer left with all his possessions. He then restarted his old lectures. His students followed him to Maisoncelle, where their hunger for knowledge overcrowded every available shelter and food supply. He offered them that intriguing mix of dialectics and theology. Like saltpeter and charcoal, they were harmless on their own but explosive when combined, especially with the fiery passion that now burned in his heart. His disposition took on a harsh and vengeful tone, making it natural for him to be, at least for a time, a heretic. These emotional scars are worse than any physical injuries; anyone who has experienced them can never be the same again. And now Anselm, William, Fulbert, and everyone he had bullied, mocked, or threatened turned against him. The gates to the dark cavern of the winds were open, and the chilling blasts of fate swept through.

The papal legate Conan held a council at Soissons in 1121. The opinions of Abelard were received with disfavor. They humiliated the poor wretch among them and made him burn his own book, and then mumble through a credo amid his “sobs and sighs and tears.” These words are his own, and his is also the statement that he was put into the custody of the Abbot of St. Medard and there he was lectured, and even lashed by the convent whip, until he exhibited proper submission. Poetical justice had befallen him. For he confesses, to his shame, that he had coerced and even struck Heloise. Now he, too, was coerced, and he, too, was struck.

The papal legate Conan held a council in Soissons in 1121. Abelard's views were met with disapproval. They humiliated him in front of everyone and forced him to burn his own book, then made him mumble through a credo while he sobbed and cried. These are his own words, and he also stated that he was taken into custody by the Abbot of St. Medard, where he was lectured and even whipped by the convent until he showed proper submission. He faced poetic justice. He admits, to his shame, that he had coerced and even struck Heloise. Now he, too, was coerced, and he, too, was struck.

Then back again to St. Denis, with more hatred and hard speeches than ever. But Suger, the new abbot, an easy-going lover of bric-à-brac and good living, set him free, a “masterless man” past forty years of age, with Heloise out of reach and the spears of exultant enemies bristling in every hedge. Is it a wonder that he took to the banks of the Ardusson near Troyes, wattled himself a rude hut and resolved to be a hermit? But even there in the desert the people thronged him and built a village of huts about his own. His misfortunes became a portion of his strength. And there they erected for him a church and a cloister which he dedicated to the Paraclete, a daring innovation, since it was then 204 considered highly heterodox thus to distinguish one person of the Trinity from the other two.

Then back to St. Denis, filled with even more resentment and harsh words than before. But Suger, the new abbot, a laid-back lover of antiques and good food, set him free, a "masterless man" over forty, with Heloise out of reach and the spears of triumphant enemies everywhere. Is it any surprise that he went to the banks of the Ardusson near Troyes, built himself a simple hut, and decided to live as a hermit? But even there in the wilderness, people flocked to him and built a village of huts around his. His troubles became part of his strength. And there, they constructed a church and a cloister for him, which he named after the Paraclete, a bold move, since it was then considered very unconventional to distinguish one person of the Trinity from the others.

Under such storms and heat the nature of the man had been seriously warped. He became suspicious, gloomy, and weakly unstable. His correspondence with Heloise had been completely broken off. He went into the monotonous Champagne, then out into the bleak Brittany, and finally (1125) he received the abbacy of St. Gildas. His friends, perhaps, desired to save him from homelessness and so from the dangers which the relentless malice of his old enemies was constantly piling up. But their choice of a refuge reveals how little their ecclesiastical influence was worth. The monks of St. Gildas lived in open sin, and the people around the cloister were semi-barbarians. It may be that they were ready to welcome Abelard because they supposed he would be charitable to their peccadilloes, but if they fancied this, their mistake was great. He really measured himself against their vices and suffered a predestined defeat. At St. Gildas he touched the nadir of his fate as at Paris he had reached its zenith. The monks conspired against him. They sought to poison him, contaminating with their drugs even the cup of the Eucharist. When his life was not fear it was horror, and when it was not horror it was despair.

Under such storms and heat, the man's nature had been seriously changed. He became suspicious, gloomy, and emotionally unstable. His communication with Heloise had completely stopped. He moved into the monotonous Champagne, then out to the bleak Brittany, and finally (1125) he was given the abbacy of St. Gildas. His friends probably wanted to save him from being homeless and the dangers posed by the relentless malice of his old enemies that were constantly growing. But their choice of refuge shows how little influence they had. The monks of St. Gildas lived in open sin, and the people around the cloister were semi-barbarians. They may have been ready to welcome Abelard because they thought he would be forgiving of their wrongdoings, but if they believed that, they were mistaken. He actually held himself against their vices and faced a destined defeat. At St. Gildas, he reached the lowest point of his fate, just as he had reached its highest in Paris. The monks conspired against him. They tried to poison him, even tainting the cup of the Eucharist with their drugs. When his life wasn’t filled with fear, it was filled with horror, and when it wasn't horror, it was filled with despair.

At this time, too, for calamity never comes singly, Suger had succeeded in routing from Argenteuil the Abbess Heloise with all her nuns. He had complained to Rome that the lands of Argenteuil were the chartered right of St. Denis and that the nuns were very scandalous. So Abelard roused himself sufficiently to hand the deserted abbey of the Paraclete over to his wife; to confirm it by every possible act and deed against invasion; and to secure, in the despite of Bernard of Clairvaux, who was his presumptive enemy, a special bull of Innocent II. to make all this permanent. To these walls Heloise therefore removed. They were doubly dear to her for Abelard’s sake. She had no true “vocation” for her office, but the Pope called her and her sisterhood his “dear daughters,” and it was the best that they could do. Abelard prepared their forms of service for them, and thus again, after all these years, communication existed and letters passed between them.

At this time, too, since disaster doesn’t come alone, Suger had managed to drive the Abbess Heloise and all her nuns out of Argenteuil. He had complained to Rome that the lands of Argenteuil rightfully belonged to St. Denis and that the nuns were behaving scandalously. So Abelard found the motivation to give the abandoned abbey of the Paraclete to his wife, solidifying it with all possible actions to protect it from invasion, and securing, despite the opposition of Bernard of Clairvaux, a special papal bull from Innocent II to make it official. Heloise then moved to these walls, which were especially precious to her because of Abelard. She didn’t genuinely feel a “calling” for her role, but the Pope referred to her and her sisterhood as his “dear daughters,” and it was the best they could aspire to. Abelard arranged their liturgical services for them, and thus, after all these years, communication was restored and letters were exchanged between them.

These forms brought on a controversy with Bernard, who did 205 not like them. The letters also are still extant, often translated, but never in anything except the original Latin, speaking out the real nature of the writers. On the part of Heloise they reveal the depth of an unending love. On the part of Abelard they are as cold and occasionally as cruel as anything to which a translator can turn his pen. After a careful survey of their contents the conclusion is irresistible that Heloise is a woman whose lofty love carries with it unhesitatingly the mind, the will, the senses—everything. Her faults are the faults of her time and of her teaching, not of her soul. But, by the survival of its most forcible elements, Abelard’s character has been developed into a selfish coldness both unnatural and ungrateful. As a man, at this stage of his career, one abhors and pities him.

These forms created a controversy with Bernard, who was not a fan of them. The letters still exist, often translated, but only in the original Latin, revealing the true nature of the writers. Heloise's letters show the depth of her endless love. In contrast, Abelard's letters are as冷 and sometimes as cruel as anything a translator could write. After carefully looking through their contents, it's clear that Heloise is a woman whose immense love encompasses her mind, will, and senses—everything. Her flaws are those of her time and her teachings, not of her character. However, Abelard's character, through its most prominent aspects, has developed into an ungrateful and unnatural coldness. At this point in his life, one feels both disgust and pity for him.

Presently upon the dead colorlessness of this “burned-out crater healed with snow,” the red light of a new controversy is cast. In this final struggle the redoubtable force of the splendid debater flashed up once more. But he was defeated by Bernard at Sens (1140), and whether this defeat was by fair logic or by the hostile spirit of the age it does not matter. Defeated he was, and he rushed out declaring that he would appeal to Rome. Happily his way led him through Cluny, and there good, large-hearted, and large-bodied Peter the Venerable took him in. For the first time, perhaps, in all his life he came into close relations with a man genuinely great. And Peter of Cluny himself wrote to the Pope; detaining Abelard meanwhile by kind assiduities, in that genial cloister whose humanity cherished neither bigotry nor license. Later he even reconciled the two disputants, and the broken and weary debater died at last (April 21st, 1142) at St. Marcel, whither he had been sent for change of climate by the care of his hospitable friend.

Right now, on the lifeless grayness of this “burned-out crater healed with snow,” a new conflict is emerging. In this final battle, the incredible skill of the amazing debater flared up once again. But he was defeated by Bernard at Sens (1140), and it doesn’t matter whether the defeat was due to solid reasoning or the antagonistic spirit of the time. Defeated he was, and he stormed out vowing to appeal to Rome. Fortunately, his path took him through Cluny, where the kind-hearted and generous Peter the Venerable welcomed him. For perhaps the first time in his life, he connected closely with a truly great man. And Peter of Cluny himself wrote to the Pope, keeping Abelard occupied with warm attentions in that friendly cloister, which held neither bigotry nor excess. Later, he even reconciled the two debaters, and the broken and weary scholar finally passed away on April 21st, 1142, at St. Marcel, where he had been sent for a change of surroundings by the care of his generous friend.

There is a painting—a true artist’s conception, but a mere daub in fact—which hangs in a New York village and which represents a dead knight stretched upon the ground. He lies upon his back on the sodden earth in the melting snow. The sky above him is of a dull and awful gray, and the carrion birds are flying in a long, hurrying line to join those already at the feast. A broken sword is strained in his right hand, his armor is hacked and darkly spotted with mire and blood, and his feet have fallen into a little stream. So would have fallen Abelard but for the charity and 206 mercy of Peter the Venerable. Remembering all that he had been it is somewhat comforting to read of his last days. For certain letters passed between Peter of Cluny and Heloise, and these, too, are extant and accessible.

There’s a painting—a true artist's vision, but a simple mess in reality—that hangs in a New York village, depicting a dead knight lying on the ground. He’s on his back on the soaked earth in the melting snow. The sky above him is a dull, ominous gray, and scavenger birds are flying in a long, hurried line to join those already at the feast. A broken sword is clenched in his right hand, his armor is battered and stained with mud and blood, and his feet have fallen into a small stream. This is how Abelard might have ended up if not for the kindness and mercy of Peter the Venerable. Reflecting on all that he once was, it’s somewhat comforting to read about his final days. Certain letters exchanged between Peter of Cluny and Heloise still exist and are available for reading.

The abbot says to her, after describing the daily life of Abelard, “How holily, how devoutly, in what a catholic spirit he made confession, first of his faith and then of his sins! ... Thus Master Peter finished his days, and he who for his knowledge was famed throughout the world, in the discipleship of Him who said, ‘Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart,’ persevered, in meekness and humility, and, as we may believe, passed to the Lord.” It is in such language that this benevolent man addresses his “venerable and very dear sister,” concerning, as he tenderly puts it, her “first husband in the Lord.” And doubtless this same Abelard became, at the last, a little child, who through much tribulation had unlearned his haughty and selfish temper, and had gone back from subtleties and logic to say in all simplicity, Abba, Father! And it is not less interesting for us to discover in the second epistle of Heloise to Peter of Cluny, that the mother’s heart yearns over her boy, and that she commends Astrolabe to the care and protection of his father’s benefactor, a trust which, in his next letter, Peter accepts and promises to discharge.

The abbot tells her, after describing Abelard's daily life, “How holy, how devoted, and with what a true spirit he made confession, first of his faith and then of his sins! ... Thus, Master Peter ended his days, and he, who was known throughout the world for his knowledge, persevered in the teachings of Him who said, ‘Learn from Me, for I am gentle and humble in heart,’ showing meekness and humility, and, as we believe, passed on to the Lord.” This is how this kind man speaks to his “venerable and very dear sister,” regarding, as he affectionately puts it, her “first husband in the Lord.” And surely, this same Abelard, in the end, became like a little child, who through much suffering had shed his proud and selfish ways and had returned from complexities and logic to simply say, Abba, Father! It is also fascinating for us to see in Heloise's second letter to Peter of Cluny that a mother’s heart aches for her son, and she entrusts Astrolabe to the care and protection of his father’s benefactor, a responsibility that Peter accepts and promises to fulfill in his next letter.

Of the poetry of Abelard much has unquestionably been lost. His troubadour ballads may have been conveniently suppressed; it is often the fate of wise men’s lighter productions. And his hymns were for long years untraced, except in the instance of the Mittit ad virginem and of another upon the Trinity, which was ascribed to him, but is now accredited to Hildebert. A very pretty poem, Ornarunt terram germina, preserved by Du Meril (Poesies Populaires Lat., p. 444) is given in the collection of Archbishop Trench and again in that of Professor March. Even in English its grace and daintiness do not entirely escape us, and they show how possible it was for him to have written the love-songs which celebrated Heloise.

Much of Abelard's poetry has definitely been lost. His troubadour ballads may have been conveniently suppressed; it often happens to the lighter works of wise individuals. His hymns remained untraceable for many years, except for the Mittit ad virginem and another hymn about the Trinity, which was initially attributed to him but is now credited to Hildebert. A charming poem, Ornarunt terram germina, preserved by Du Meril (Poesies Populaires Lat., p. 444), is included in the collections of Archbishop Trench and Professor March. Even in English, its elegance and delicacy are still noticeable, demonstrating that it was entirely possible for him to have written the love songs celebrating Heloise.

The earth is green with grasses;

The earth is green with grass;

The sky is filled with lights—

The sky is filled with lights—

Sun, moon, and stars. There passes

Sun, moon, and stars. There passes

Vast use through days and nights.

Used all day and night.

207

On either hand upbuilded,

On either side built up,

Arouse, O man, and see!

Wake up, man, and see!

Those heavenly realms are gilded

Those heavenly realms are gold-plated

By help which shines for thee.

By help that shines for you.

The suns of winter cheer thee

The winter sun cheers you

For lack of fire below;

For lack of fire underneath;

While the bright moon draws near thee,

While the bright moon comes closer to you,

With stars, thy path to show!

With stars to light your way!

Leave pride her ivory spaces;

Leave pride in her ivory spaces;

The poor man on the grass

The poor man on the grass

Looks up, from fragrant places

Looks up from fragrant spots

By which the song-birds pass.

Where the songbirds fly by.

The rich, with wasteful labor,

The wealthy, with excessive labor,

(For vaulted domes shall fall,)

(For vaulted domes will fall,)

Mocking his poorer neighbor,

Making fun of his poorer neighbor,

Paints heaven within his hall.

Creates a heavenly atmosphere in his hall.

But in that open chamber

But in that open space

Where all things fairest are,

Where everything beautiful is,

Let the poor man remember

Let the poor man remember

How God paints sun and star.

How God paints the sun and stars.

So vast a work and splendid

So huge and impressive a task

Is nature’s more than man’s!

Nature is greater than man!

No pains nor cost attended

No effort or expense spared

Those age-enduring plans!

Those timeless plans!

The rich man keeps his servant,

The rich guy has his servant,

An angel guards the poor,

An angel protects the needy,

And God sends stars observant

And God sends watchful stars

To watch above his door!

To keep watch above his door!

At length the adage of Buddha was fulfilled that “Hatred does not cease by hatred; hatred ceaseth by love.” This is an old rule. For in 1836 his romantic story secured an editor for the scholar’s works in the person of Monsieur Victor Cousin, who at that date, and again in 1849, republished them. They had been issued in 1616 by Francis d’Amboise at Paris, and the city of his fame and sorrow appropriately witnessed their reappearance. But even then there were no more verses, and the editors of the twelfth volume of the Histoire Litteraire de la France also regarded those productions as hopelessly lost. Yet they had been in Paris, and 208 when the Patrologia of Migne reached “Tom. 178” they had been actually recovered. The story is of the same pattern as the author’s life—the man and his works had infinite vicissitudes.

At last, the saying of Buddha was proven true: “Hatred does not stop with hatred; it ends with love.” This is an ancient principle. In 1836, his romantic tale led to an editor for the scholar’s works in Monsieur Victor Cousin, who republished them in that year and again in 1849. They had originally been published in 1616 by Francis d’Amboise in Paris, and it was fitting that the city of his fame and sorrow witnessed their return. But even then, there were no more verses, and the editors of the twelfth volume of the Histoire Litteraire de la France considered those works to be irretrievably lost. Still, they had been in Paris, and when Migne’s Patrologia reached “Tom. 178,” they had actually been found. The story mirrors the author’s life—the man and his works experienced countless ups and downs.

When Belgium was occupied by the French, these ninety-three hymns, written for the abbey of the Paraclete between 1125 and 1134, were lying hid in codice quincunciali, whatever this may mean. The account seems to require a box of about five inches in height, rather than an ordinary codex or bound volume. This codex was brought to Paris and there remained during the days of Napoleon Bonaparte. When his Empire fell, the box and its contents returned to Belgium. They bore the seals of the Republic and of the Empire and they also had the stamp of the Royal Library of Brussels. They were indeed a catalogued part of that library’s treasures, but their value was unguessed. One day, after their return, a German student named Oehler, while rummaging through the codex found in it the libellus, or little book, which contained these three series of hymns. Like the “hymnarium” of Hilary they were known to have been in existence, and hence he immediately inferred their authorship. They embraced, to his delight, a complete collection for all the religious hours and for the principal festivals of the Church.

When Belgium was occupied by the French, these ninety-three hymns, written for the abbey of the Paraclete between 1125 and 1134, were hidden in codice quincunciali, whatever that means. The account suggests a box about five inches tall, rather than a regular codex or bound book. This codex was taken to Paris and stayed there during Napoleon Bonaparte's time. When his Empire collapsed, the box and its contents went back to Belgium. They had the seals of the Republic and the Empire and also bore the stamp of the Royal Library of Brussels. They were part of that library’s cataloged treasures, but their value was unrecognized. One day, after their return, a German student named Oehler, while searching through the codex, discovered the libellus, or little book, which contained these three series of hymns. Like the “hymnarium” of Hilary, they were known to have existed, and so he immediately deduced their authorship. They included, to his delight, a complete collection for all the religious hours and for the key festivals of the Church.

It is strikingly characteristic of the superficial nature of many studies in Latin hymnology, that Oehler apparently thought of nothing else that might be in the codex, but proceeded at once to publish eight of the recovered hymns. These, attracting the notice of Monsieur Cousin, he purchased a full transcript of the libellus at a “fair price” from the discoverer. It was, however, reserved for Émile Gachet, a Belgian, to “give a not unlucky day to paleography” in the course of which he lighted upon this same codex and found it still to contain the larger part of an epistle treating of Latin hymnology, addressed to Heloise, and announcing the hymns of which it was the preface. Thus the identification was perfect, and the introductions and the hymns are again joined with the other works of their authors. In 1838 a set of Planctus—“Lamentations”—had been found in the Vatican Library. They are moderate in merit, and these new pieces were therefore invaluable in determining Abelard’s rank as a poet. In the main, his hymns are didactic and cold. But there is at least one which has held its place anonymously in the service of the Church and 209 upon this his reputation may safely rest. It was translated by Dr. Neale from the imperfect text of a Toledo breviary, and it can be found in Hymns, Ancient and Modern (No. 343), and in Mone (Lat. Hym. des Mittelalters, I., 382). In the Paraclete Breviary it is “xxviii., Ad Vesperas.”

It’s quite notable how superficial many studies in Latin hymnology are, as Oehler seemingly thought of nothing else that might be in the codex, and quickly went ahead to publish eight of the recovered hymns. These caught the attention of Monsieur Cousin, who bought a full transcript of the libellus at a “fair price” from the discoverer. However, it was Émile Gachet, a Belgian, who was destined to “give a not unlucky day to paleography” when he stumbled upon this same codex and discovered it still contained most of an epistle dealing with Latin hymnology, addressed to Heloise, which announced the hymns that served as its preface. Thus, the identification was complete, and the introductions and the hymns were again connected with the other works of their authors. In 1838, a set of Planctus—“Lamentations”—was found in the Vatican Library. They have moderate merit, and these new pieces were invaluable in assessing Abelard’s rank as a poet. Overall, his hymns are didactic and lacking warmth. However, there is at least one that has remained anonymous in the Church’s service, and on this, his reputation can rest safely. It was translated by Dr. Neale from the incomplete text of a Toledo breviary, and it can be found in Hymns, Ancient and Modern (No. 343), and in Mone (Lat. Hym. des Mittelalters, I., 382). In the Paraclete Breviary, it is listed as “xxviii., Ad Vesperas.”

O quanta, qualia sunt illa sabbata,

O quanta, qualia sunt illa sabbata,

Quae semper celebrat superna curia!

Heavenly court always celebrates!

Quae fessis requies, quae merces fortibus,

Quae fessis requies, quae merces fortibus,

Cum erit omnia Deus in omnibus.

Cum erit omnia Deus in omnibus.

Vere Jherusalem illic est civitas

Jerusalem is the city there.

Cujus pax jugis est summa jucunditas,

Cujus pax jugis est summa jucunditas,

Ubi non praevenit rem desiderium,

Where desire doesn’t anticipate the thing,

Nec desiderio nimis est praemium.

Not too much desire is a reward.

Quis rex! quae curia! quale palatium!

Quis rex! What a court! What a palace!

Quae pax! quae requies! quod illud gaudium!

Quae pax! quae requies! quod illud gaudium!

Hujus participes exponant gloriae

Share in this glory

Si, quantum sentiunt, possint exprimere.

Yes, as much as they feel, they can express.

Nostrum est interim mentem erigere,

Nostrum est interim mentem erigere,

Et totis patriam votis appetere,

And with all our prayers, seek the homeland,

Et ad Jherusalem a Babilonia,

And to Jerusalem from Babylon,

Post longa regredi tandem exilia.

Return from exile at last.

Illic, molestiis finitis omnibus,

Illic, with all troubles ended,

Securi cantica Syon cantabimus,

We will sing Sion's songs,

Et juges gratias de donis gratiae

Et juges gratias de donis gratiae

Beata referet plebs tibi, Domine.

The people will report to you, Lord.

Illic ex sabbato succedet sabbatum,

Illic ex sabbato succedet sabbatum,

Perpes laetitia sabbatizantium,

Sabbath joy of the believers,

Nec ineffabiles cessabunt jubili,

They will not stop celebrating.

Quos decantabimus et nos et angeli.

Quos decantabimus et nos et angeli.

Oh what shall be, oh when shall be, that holy Sabbath day,

Oh, what will be, oh when will it be, that holy Sabbath day,

Which heavenly care shall ever keep and celebrate alway;

Which divine care will always protect and celebrate;

When rest is found for weary limbs, when labor hath reward,

When we find rest for tired bodies, when hard work has its rewards,

When everything, forevermore, is joyful in the Lord?

When will everything, forever, be joyful in the Lord?

The true Jerusalem above, the holy town, is there,

The true Jerusalem above, the holy city, is there,

Whose duties are so full of joy, whose joy so free from care;

Whose responsibilities are filled with happiness, whose happiness is completely carefree;

Where disappointment cometh not to check the longing heart,

Where disappointment doesn't come to interrupt the yearning heart,

And where the soul in ecstasy hath gained her better part.

And where the soul in ecstasy has found her true self.

210

O glorious King, O happy state, O palace of the blest!

O glorious King, O joyful state, O palace of the blessed!

O sacred peace and holy joy and perfect heavenly rest.

O sacred peace, holy joy, and perfect heavenly rest.

To thee aspire thy citizens in glory’s bright array,

To you aspire your citizens in glory's bright display,

And what they feel and what they know they strive in vain to say.

And what they feel and what they know, they try in vain to express.

For while we wait and long for home, it shall be ours to raise

For while we wait and long for home, we will have the chance to build.

Our songs and chants, and vows and prayers, in that dear country’s praise;

Our songs and chants, and pledges and prayers, in praise of that beloved country;

And from these Babylonian streams to lift our weary eyes,

And from these Babylonian streams, we raise our tired eyes.

And view the city that we love descending from the skies.

And watch the city we love coming down from the skies.

There, there, secure from every ill, in freedom we shall sing

There, there, safe from every harm, we will sing freely.

The songs of Zion, hindered here by days of suffering,

The songs of Zion, held back here by days of suffering,

And unto thee, our gracious Lord, our praises shall confess

And to you, our gracious Lord, we will openly give our praises.

That all our sorrow hath been good, and thou by pain canst bless.

That all our sorrow has been for good, and you can bless us through pain.

There Sabbath day to Sabbath day sheds on a ceaseless light,

There Sabbath day to Sabbath day sheds a constant light,

Eternal pleasure of the saints who keep that Sabbath bright;

Eternal joy of the holy ones who keep that Sabbath shining;

Nor shall the chant ineffable decline, nor ever cease,

Nor will the indescribable chant fade away or ever stop,

Which we with all the angels sing in that sweet realm of peace.

Which we sing with all the angels in that sweet realm of peace.

The rhythm of the Trinity, previously mentioned, is so good that it is usually, and, it may be, correctly, ascribed to Hildebert of Lavardin; and the Planctus Varii have really something more than that “inconsiderable merit” which Archbishop Trench allows to them. They are irregular in form and metre, and their subjects (which evidently reflect their author’s feelings) are: The Wail of Dinah; Jacob’s Lament over Joseph and Benjamin; The Sorrow of the Virgins over Jephthah’s Daughter; The Israelites’ Dirge over Samson; The Grief of David over Abner and his Elegy upon Saul and Jonathan. Abelard also composed a long poem to Astrolabe, giving him plenty of good counsel in fair pentameter, but in rather prosaic phrases. Some of it sounds like Lord Chesterfield’s worldly wisdom, and there are portions of the production which are plainly affected by the soured and saddened spirit of the author. “There is nothing,” he tells the poor, forsaken lad, “better than a good woman, and nothing worse than a bad one,” and, “as in all species of rapacious birds,” the female is the most to be dreaded!

The rhythm of the Trinity, mentioned earlier, is so good that it’s often, and perhaps rightly, attributed to Hildebert of Lavardin; and the Planctus Varii actually have more than that “insignificant merit” that Archbishop Trench credits them with. They are irregular in form and meter, and their subjects (which clearly reflect the author's emotions) include: The Wail of Dinah; Jacob’s Lament for Joseph and Benjamin; The Sorrow of the Virgins for Jephthah’s Daughter; The Israelites’ Dirge for Samson; The Grief of David for Abner and his Elegy for Saul and Jonathan. Abelard also wrote a long poem to Astrolabe, offering him a lot of good advice in nice pentameter, but using rather plain language. Some parts sound like Lord Chesterfield’s worldly advice, and there are sections that clearly show the troubled and sorrowful spirit of the author. “There’s nothing,” he tells the poor, abandoned boy, “better than a good woman, and nothing worse than a bad one,” and, “like all types of predatory birds,” the female is the most to be feared!

Thus the poems which we possess number one hundred and two all told. But for ordinary readers not more than five—if we exclude the present correct Latin form of the O quanta qualia—are 211 available in the original, and these are scattered through three or four collections. An unkind fate has still pursued these poor relics of the man who took shelter under the broad wing of Peter the Venerable, and who, by having escaped into such sanctuary, has barred out from thenceforth all uncharitable thoughts. It may be added that of Heloise also we have a reputed hymn, Requiescat a labore, but Königsfeld and Daniel both deny the authorship. In this they are doubtless correct.

Thus, the poems we have total one hundred and two in all. However, for most readers, only five are truly accessible in the original—if we exclude the current correct Latin version of the O quanta qualia—and these are spread across three or four collections. An unkind fate has continued to follow these poor remnants of the man who found refuge under the broad wing of Peter the Venerable, and by seeking such sanctuary, he has effectively shut out all unkind thoughts from that point on. It’s worth noting that we also have a supposed hymn by Heloise, Requiescat a labore, but both Königsfeld and Daniel contest its authorship. They are likely correct in this.

We may best remember the great controversialist when he is lying dead in his new-found peace and childlikeness. At the request of Heloise, Peter of Cluny delivered up his body to be buried within the walls of the Paraclete, in defiance of any misconstruction or of any sneer. He accompanied the act with the absolution which she asked. It reads thus:

We might best remember the great debater when he's lying dead in his newfound peace and innocence. At Heloise's request, Peter of Cluny arranged for his body to be buried within the walls of the Paraclete, ignoring any misunderstandings or mockery. He performed the act with the absolution she requested. It says this:

“I, Peter, Abbot of Cluny, who received Peter Abelard as a Cluniac monk, and who have granted his body to be delivered secretly [furtim delatum, wrote the big-hearted bishop] to Heloise, the abbess, and to the nuns of the Paraclete, by the authority of the Omnipotent God and of all saints, do absolve him in virtue of my office from all his sins.” This was to have been engraved upon a metal plate and fastened above the tomb of the dead rhetorician, but for some reason—perhaps connected with the furtim delatum—the plan was never carried out. But the absolution was probably attached to the tomb for a short time in order to make it effective.

“I, Peter, Abbot of Cluny, who welcomed Peter Abelard as a Cluniac monk and allowed his body to be delivered secretly [furtim delatum, wrote the big-hearted bishop] to Heloise, the abbess, and the nuns of the Paraclete, by the authority of the Omnipotent God and all saints, do absolve him from all his sins in the name of my office.” This was intended to be engraved on a metal plate and placed above the tomb of the deceased rhetorician, but for some reason—perhaps related to the furtim delatum—the plan was never executed. However, the absolution was likely attached to the tomb for a short time to make it effective.

“Women,” says Mrs. Browning, “are knights-errant to the last.” For a score of years, Heloise went each evening to that tomb to weep and pray. She remembered and observed nothing of those unpleasant traits which later times have noticed. If she ever cursed any one it must have been Fulbert, or others of the dead man’s enemies, and

“Women,” says Mrs. Browning, “are knights-errant to the last.” For twenty years, Heloise went to that tomb every evening to weep and pray. She didn’t notice or care about the unpleasant traits that later times have pointed out. If she ever cursed anyone, it must have been Fulbert or other enemies of the dead man, and

“A curse from the depths of womanhood

“A curse from the depths of womanhood

Is very salt and bitter and good.”

Is very salty, bitter, and good.

At length, like every watching and every waiting, this, too, came to an end, and she died on May 17th, 1164, precisely at his age of sixty-three years. And they laid her beside him in the same grave, as was meet and right.

At last, like all the watching and waiting, this, too, came to an end, and she died on May 17th, 1164, exactly when she was sixty-three years old. They buried her next to him in the same grave, as was fitting and proper.

But evil fate still flapped a raven wing above the pair. Even in 212 death they have scarcely rested in peace. In 1497 the tomb was opened from religious motives and the bodies were removed and placed in separate vaults. In 1630 the Abbess Marie de Rochefoucauld placed them in the chapel of the Trinity. In 1792 they were again removed to Nogent, near Paris. In 1800, by order of Lucien Bonaparte, they were transferred to the garden of the “Musée des Monumens Français.” This being destroyed in 1815, they were again entombed in Père-la-Chaise. M. Lenoir, keeper of the Museum, had constructed the present Gothic sepulchre out of the ruins of the abbey of the Paraclete, uniting with these an ancient tomb from St. Marcel in which Abelard had at first been laid. Pugin says that this was transferred from the Musée grounds. The monument reared at the Paraclete and ornamented with a figure of the Trinity, perished in 1794 during the confusion of the Revolution. General Pajol, the subsequent owner of the grounds, placed a marble pillar above the stone sarcophagus which yet existed, but the lead coffin had already been taken to Paris. The tomb in Père-la-Chaise has been recently repaired, and there the sentimental of all nations have brought flowers and scrawled names and scribbled verses. Even at the present day a curious collection of wire crosses, immortelles, and visiting-cards can be seen constantly upon it.

But bad luck still hovered like a dark omen over the couple. Even in death, they barely found peace. In 1497, the tomb was opened for religious reasons, and the bodies were moved to separate vaults. In 1630, Abbess Marie de Rochefoucauld placed them in the chapel of the Trinity. In 1792, they were relocated again to Nogent, near Paris. In 1800, on the orders of Lucien Bonaparte, they were transferred to the garden of the “Musée des Monumens Français.” After this was destroyed in 1815, they were buried once more in Père-la-Chaise. M. Lenoir, the museum keeper, built the current Gothic tomb from the ruins of the abbey of the Paraclete, combining it with an ancient tomb from St. Marcel where Abelard had originally been laid to rest. Pugin notes that this was moved from the museum grounds. The monument erected at the Paraclete, decorated with a figure of the Trinity, was lost in 1794 during the chaos of the Revolution. General Pajol, the next owner of the grounds, placed a marble pillar over the existing stone sarcophagus, but the lead coffin had already been taken to Paris. The tomb in Père-la-Chaise has recently been restored, and there, people from all over the world have brought flowers and scribbled names and verses. Even today, a curious collection of wire crosses, immortelles, and visiting cards is often seen on it.

The principal inscription was composed by the Academie des Inscriptions in 1766, at the instance of Marie de Roucy de Rochefoucauld, Abbess of the Paraclete, like her namesake of 1497; and it was carved at her cost upon the stone.

The main inscription was created by the Academy of Inscriptions in 1766, at the request of Marie de Roucy de Rochefoucauld, Abbess of the Paraclete, just like her namesake of 1497; and it was engraved at her expense on the stone.

Nor is this all. The story of Abelard and Heloise has a literature of its own. We have no authentic portraits, if we except the fine pictures of Robert Léfèbvre engraved by Desnoyers, which rest upon I know not what of possible likeness. But the Englishman, Berington; the Germans, Brucker and Carriere and Fessler and Schlosser and Feuerbach; the Frenchmen, De Rémusat and Cousin and Guizot and Delepierre and Lamartine and Dom Gervaise; the Italian, Tòsti; the Americans, W. W. Newton, Wight, and Abby Sage Richardson, and a host of other authors and essayists and reviewers, have in one form or another told the sad, sweet legend of this love. It has never lacked its audience, and its perpetual charm has been the character of Heloise. Like the fair and unfortunate maid of Astolat, who so pathetically 213 loved Launcelot, it may be said of her devotion that she “gave such attendance upon him, there was never a woman did more kindlyer for man than shee did.” It was a rare exhibition of that precious jewel, an unselfish, loyal, and flawless heart!

Nor is this all. The story of Abelard and Heloise has its own body of literature. We have no authentic portraits, except for the fine pictures of Robert Léfèbvre engraved by Desnoyers, which are based on uncertain likeness. But the Englishman Berington; the Germans Brucker, Carriere, Fessler, Schlosser, and Feuerbach; the Frenchmen De Rémusat, Cousin, Guizot, Delepierre, Lamartine, and Dom Gervaise; the Italian Tòsti; and the Americans W. W. Newton, Wight, and Abby Sage Richardson, along with many other authors, essayists, and reviewers, have all shared the sad, sweet legend of this love in some form. It has always had an audience, and its enduring charm comes from the character of Heloise. Like the fair and unfortunate maid of Astolat, who so sadly loved Launcelot, it can be said of her devotion that she “gave such attention to him, there was never a woman who treated a man more kindly than she did.” It was a rare display of that precious jewel, an unselfish, loyal, and flawless heart!

214

CHAPTER XX.
Peter the Venerable.

It serves to illustrate the meshes which held the highest men of the twelfth century together, when we encounter Peter the Venerable, Abbot of Cluny. His true name was Pierre Maurice de Montboisier and he was from Auvergne—“one of the noblest and most genial natures,” says Morison, “to be met with in this or in any time.” What a fine old man he was! Under him as abbot, Bernard of Cluny was prior, and the loving care of Peter prepared an epitaph for that bravest and sweetest of singers. It was he who bearded the other Bernard in his very den, and who came out of many contests against that almost invincible ecclesiast with more honor than before. Few could say this of a battle with the Abbot of Clairvaux; and to no one but Peter does Morison, the biographer of Bernard, concede any such victory.

It shows the connections that kept the top people of the twelfth century united when we meet Peter the Venerable, Abbot of Cluny. His real name was Pierre Maurice de Montboisier, and he was from Auvergne—“one of the noblest and most genial natures,” says Morison, “to be found in this or any other era.” What a remarkable old man he was! Under his leadership as abbot, Bernard of Cluny served as prior, and Peter's loving care helped prepare an epitaph for that bravest and sweetest of singers. It was he who confronted the other Bernard right in his lair and came out of numerous encounters with that nearly unbeatable church leader with even more honor than before. Few can claim such a victory in battle against the Abbot of Clairvaux; and to no one but Peter does Morison, the biographer of Bernard, grant any such triumph.

It was also this admirable Peter who took Peter Abelard under his protection. With a large and patient generosity he developed the better nature of that headstrong, conceited, unhappy man; and when Abelard died he wrote to Heloise the really warmhearted and tender letter, with a great deal of humanity about it, which I have quoted already. And thus, to whomsoever it may fall to consider the history of France in the twelfth century; or of Abelard and the new philosophy; or of Bernard and ecclesiastical polity; or of the other Bernard and the Latin hymns, it is inevitable that the name of Peter the Venerable shall arise and stand high above the throng of those by which he is surrounded.

It was this admirable Peter who took Peter Abelard under his wing. With great patience and generosity, he nurtured the better side of that stubborn, arrogant, and troubled man. When Abelard passed away, he wrote a genuinely heartfelt and compassionate letter to Heloise, full of humanity, which I have already quoted. Therefore, for anyone examining the history of France in the twelfth century, or the story of Abelard and the emerging philosophy, or Bernard and church politics, or the other Bernard and the Latin hymns, it is unavoidable that the name of Peter the Venerable will come up and stand out among all those around him.

His mother’s name was Raingarde, and her death, long after he had attained his wide reputation, was deeply felt by him as that of one of the best of women and dearest of mothers. For Pierre de Montboisier, in those days when the stagnation and corruption of thought and morals were not felt as they were felt later on, was a man as well as a monk. But when, at last, the religious people became monks and not men; when they were stupid, uninteresting, 215 fat-fleshed and gross in life; when they had no courage or piety; then they neither did the world any good nor made their own souls ripe for heaven. And as sportsmen tell us that the mellow “bob-o-link” ceases to sing and is only fit for slaughter when he becomes the “rice bird” of the South, so it was with them. Latin hymnology almost ceases to be interesting after this century. And Peter the Venerable, while he wrote but little himself, is too fine a factor in the arousing of others for us to forget him and his work.

His mother’s name was Raingarde, and after she passed away, long after he had built his reputation, he felt her loss deeply, as she was one of the best women and the dearest of mothers. Pierre de Montboisier, during a time when people didn’t notice the stagnation and corruption of thought and morals as they would later, was both a man and a monk. But when, eventually, religious people became monks instead of being true to themselves; when they became dull, uninteresting, overweight, and coarse in life; when they lacked courage or piety; they didn’t help the world or prepare their own souls for heaven. Just as sportsmen say that the sweet-sounding “bob-o-link” stops singing and becomes fit only for slaughter when it turns into the “rice bird” of the South, so it was with them. Latin hymnology nearly loses its appeal after this century. And Peter the Venerable, though he wrote very little himself, is too important in inspiring others for us to forget him and his contributions.

He must have been born in 1092 or 1094—the earlier date being more probable; and when he was sixteen or seventeen (1109) he became a monk of Cluny. These were the “black” monks;—as the Cistercians of Citeaux and Clairvaux were the “white.” He had six brothers, most of whom took similar vows. What else indeed was there to do? You must either hack and hew your way with a battle-axe, and risk your neck and your castle, or you must become a monk. There was no middle course. Peace-loving, studious people—those who aimed to help the world up toward God—had no other choice. Nowadays we should find plenty of room for Peter; but he did what was then best, and entered Cluny.

He must have been born in 1092 or 1094—the earlier date is more likely; and when he was sixteen or seventeen (1109), he became a monk at Cluny. These were the “black” monks; the Cistercians of Citeaux and Clairvaux were the “white” ones. He had six brothers, most of whom took similar vows. What else was there to do? You could either fight with a battle-axe and risk your life and your castle, or you could become a monk. There was no middle ground. Peace-loving, studious people—those who wanted to help the world reach toward God—had no other option. Nowadays, we’d find plenty of space for Peter; but he did what was best for his time and entered Cluny.

At thirty years of age he was its abbot. This was in 1122. It happened by reason of Pontius, the former abbot, a self-sufficient and imperious man, being forced to resign his office and go on pilgrimage to Palestine; he even promised not to come back at all. Then the monks of Cluny elected another abbot; and as he died almost immediately, they were compelled to choose a third, namely Peter. But it was in a hard seat that they placed him; he had a mismanaged property, and a body of men who needed a good deal of attention.

At thirty years old, he became the abbot. This was in 1122. It happened because Pontius, the previous abbot, a self-sufficient and domineering man, was forced to resign and go on a pilgrimage to Palestine; he even promised not to return at all. Then the monks of Cluny elected another abbot, but he died almost immediately, so they had to choose a third, Peter. However, he faced a tough situation; he inherited a poorly managed property and a group of men who needed a lot of care.

Let us picture him to us in the fashion and habit of his appearance. He had a “happy face,” a “majestic figure,” and “plenty of those other unfailing signs of virtues” which justified his name “The Venerable.” It was such a big-hearted, big-bodied style of man who now undertook this reformation. By the help of Matthew, Prior of St. Martin in the Fields, near Paris, he effected it in about three months. Then there was a period of peace. But, all of a sudden, here comes Pontius, with soldiers at his heels, when Peter is absent, wanting his old place 216 again. He bursts in the gates, forces the monks who remain to swear allegiance, carries off crosses and candlesticks and whatever was worth anything for melting down into money, and plays robber-baron over all the neighborhood. Peter himself tells the story: “He came in my absence.... With a motley crowd of soldiers and women rushing in together, he marched into the cloisters. He turned his hand to the sacred things.... He raided the villages and castles around the abbey, and, trying to subdue the religious places in a barbaric way, he wasted with fire and sword all that he could.” It was certainly a very serious matter.

Let’s imagine him as he looked and carried himself. He had a “happy face,” a “majestic figure,” and “plenty of those reliable signs of virtue” that earned him the title “The Venerable.” This was the kind of big-hearted, big-bodied man who took on this reformation. With the help of Matthew, the Prior of St. Martin in the Fields near Paris, he made it happen in about three months. After that, there was a time of peace. But then, out of nowhere, Pontius shows up with soldiers following him while Peter is away, wanting his old position back. He bursts through the gates, forces the remaining monks to swear loyalty, takes off with crosses and candlesticks and anything else that could be melted down for cash, and acts like a robber-baron over the entire area. Peter himself recounts the story: “He came in my absence.... With a chaotic crowd of soldiers and women rushing in together, he marched into the cloisters. He laid hands on the sacred items.... He raided the villages and castles around the abbey, and, trying to dominate the religious sites in a brutally violent way, he destroyed everything he could with fire and sword.” It was definitely a very serious issue.

Peter did the best he could with it—this resulting in Honorius II. despatching a legate from Rome with a great curse, ready-baked and smoking-hot, for the soul’s benefit of that “sacrilegious, schismatic, and excommunicate usurper,” Pontius. I have not read the curse; but I am positively certain that Pontius and Pontius Pilate must have been elaborately compared in its sentences. Such anathemas were supposed to dry the blood and wither the brain. Pontius trembled and restored his ill gotten gains and vanished to his own place. And Peter had peace at last.

Peter did the best he could with the situation—this led to Honorius II sending a legate from Rome with a major curse, fresh and steaming, intended for the soul of that “sacrilegious, schismatic, and excommunicated usurper,” Pontius. I haven’t read the curse, but I’m sure that Pontius and Pontius Pilate were compared in detail in its wording. Such curses were meant to drain the life out of someone and leave them mentally shattered. Pontius shook with fear, returned his ill-gotten gains, and disappeared to his own place. And Peter finally had peace.

There had already been a controversy with St. Bernard about Robert, Bernard’s cousin, who liked the cordiality of Cluny a good deal better than the thin-visaged and almost fierce zeal of Clairvaux. For this reason he changed his allegiance. Consequently Bernard wanted him sent home. And by this time he was, according to strict rule, actually restored. However, Clairvaux chuckled very much at the confusion in Cluny; and Bernard was ungenerous enough to take this time, of all others, to publish quite an elaborate and even brilliant disparagement of the Cluniac rule. I shall let this also pass for the present, for it will meet us again, only saying that Peter seems to have gone on wisely about his own business and avoided any reply—a quite unusual proceeding in a controversial age. In 1126 he had taken up again his previous line of administration; and when this “apology” came out in 1127 he was practically meeting its objections in the best manner. As Frederick Maurice says of him, “The Abbot of Cluny would have wished the monk to be rather an example to men of the world of what they might become, than the type of a kind of life which was in opposition to theirs. He feared that a 217 grievously stringent rule would lead ultimately to a terrible laxity.”

There had already been a disagreement with St. Bernard about Robert, Bernard’s cousin, who preferred the friendliness of Cluny to the stern and almost aggressive zeal of Clairvaux. For this reason, he switched sides. As a result, Bernard wanted him sent back home. By this time, according to strict rules, he had actually been restored. However, Clairvaux found great amusement in the turmoil at Cluny; and Bernard was unkind enough to take this opportunity to publish an elaborate and even impressive critique of the Cluniac rule. I will let this pass for now, as it will come up again, only mentioning that Peter seemed to wisely focus on his own work and avoid any response—quite unusual behavior in a time of controversy. In 1126, he resumed his previous style of leadership; and when this “apology” was published in 1127, he was effectively addressing its criticisms in the best way possible. As Frederick Maurice puts it, “The Abbot of Cluny would have preferred the monk to be more of an example to secular people of what they could aspire to be, rather than a representation of a lifestyle that was opposed to theirs. He worried that an overly strict rule would ultimately lead to serious laxity.”

In 1130 Pope Honorius died. Pierre de Leon (Peter Leonis), calling himself Anacletus, got himself illegally elected, and seized the control at Rome. Cardinal Gregory of San Angelo, who was the rightful but weaker claimant, assumed the title of Innocent II., and forthwith set out to secure the help of the great abbeys of France. Now Anacletus had been a Cluniac; and Bernard, Peter’s and Cluny’s opponent, favored Innocent. But when Innocent, in 1132, appeared at Cluny, he was hailed as the true and genuine Pope—a piece of magnanimity which he had no right to expect.

In 1130, Pope Honorius died. Pierre de Leon, who called himself Anacletus, was illegally elected and took control in Rome. Cardinal Gregory of San Angelo, who was the rightful but weaker candidate, took the title of Innocent II and quickly set out to gain support from the major abbeys in France. Anacletus had been a member of the Cluniac order, and Bernard, who opposed both Peter and Cluny, supported Innocent. However, when Innocent visited Cluny in 1132, he was welcomed as the true and legitimate Pope—a show of generosity he had no right to expect.

And from this time Peter’s allegiance was undoubted; although, like a great many persons in the world, Innocent II. conceded more to the stern will of Bernard than to the generous conduct of the Abbot of Cluny. Indeed, he did but very little in the way of privilege for Peter’s abbey; and he turned nearly all his gifts and favors toward Bernard. This so exalted the Cistercians that Peter protested. It is a blot upon Innocent that such a protest was needed. For Peter had been the first to welcome him, sending him “sixty horses and mules, with everything which could be wanted by a pope in distress.”

And from this point on, Peter’s loyalty was unquestionable; however, like many people in the world, Innocent II gave in more to Bernard's harsh determination than to the kind actions of the Abbot of Cluny. In fact, he did very little to support Peter’s abbey and directed almost all his gifts and favors toward Bernard. This greatly elevated the Cistercians, prompting Peter to protest. It’s a shame for Innocent that such a protest was necessary, considering Peter was the first to welcome him, sending “sixty horses and mules, with everything a pope in distress could need.”

Many a man would have wheeled around and left the ingrate. But Peter’s revenge was handsome and characteristic. He summoned a general chapter of his order; and it was held at the time that Innocent, recognized at length, was going away to Rome. There were “two hundred priors and a thousand ecclesiasts,” delegates from France, England, Spain, Germany, and Italy. These cheerfully and promptly agreed to accept a more stringent rule in all their religious houses. And thus Innocent, and his Warwick of a Bernard, could see for themselves the strength and the charity, and the sincere purpose of the man whom they were setting aside. I feel that I must here add the exact words in which Morison, St. Bernard’s best biographer, justifies this estimate of the character of Peter the Venerable. “The relations between Peter and Bernard throughout their lives,” he says (p. 222, note), “give rise to contrasts little favorable to the latter. Peter nearly always is gentle, conciliating, and careful not to give offence, even when as here (in the case of the Bishop of Langres) 218 sorely provoked. Bernard too often made return by hard and even violent language and conduct.”

Many men would have turned away and abandoned the ungrateful. But Peter’s response was admirable and typical of him. He called a general meeting of his order; it was understood that Innocent, finally recognized, was heading to Rome. There were “two hundred priors and a thousand ecclesiastics,” representatives from France, England, Spain, Germany, and Italy. They all quickly agreed to adopt a stricter set of rules for all their religious houses. This way, Innocent, along with his ally Bernard, could witness the strength, kindness, and genuine intent of the man they were trying to dismiss. I feel the need to include the precise words used by Morison, St. Bernard’s best biographer, to explain this view of Peter the Venerable’s character. “The relationship between Peter and Bernard throughout their lives,” he says (p. 222, note), “creates contrasts that are not very favorable to the latter. Peter is almost always gentle, accommodating, and careful not to offend, even when provoked, as in the case of the Bishop of Langres, while Bernard often responded with harsh and even aggressive words and behavior.”

With such a stately and well-balanced person in our mind’s eye, we cannot be surprised to find that he had plenty of solid pluck, that he was “mild as he was game, and game as he was mild.” In 1134, returning from the Council of Pisa against Anacletus, he and his followers were attacked by robbers. The abbot tucked up his sleeves, and took the sword of the Church militant on the spot. Perhaps he was glad to let his big thews and sinews have full play. At all events he so dashed and smote these ungodly men, that he beat them actually back, and had therefrom considerable glory. I never read that he or his abbey was much meddled with afterward.

With such a dignified and well-rounded person in our minds, it's no surprise that he had plenty of solid courage, that he was “gentle as he was tough, and tough as he was gentle.” In 1134, on his way back from the Council of Pisa against Anacletus, he and his followers were attacked by robbers. The abbot rolled up his sleeves and took up the sword of the Church right then and there. Maybe he was eager to let his strong muscles take action. In any case, he fought back fiercely against these criminals, managing to drive them off and earning considerable respect for it. I've never seen any record of him or his abbey being bothered much afterward.

About this date his visits to Spain drew his attention to the Koran. He was struck by the religious efficiency of it, and in order to meet it better he prepared for a full translation of it. Peter of Toledo, Hermann of Dalmatia, and an Englishman named Robert Kennet, or perhaps (says the Histoire Litteraire) de Retines, were selected for this duty. To them were added an Arab scholar and Peter of Poitiers, the abbot’s favorite private secretary. They were to render the Koran into Latin directly; and at it they went, accomplishing their task between 1141 and 1144, at the time of an epidemic in the monastery. Then Peter himself joined with them in a refutation of its errors—albeit his Latinity was not first-rate, being rather that of a man of affairs than of a student. There was another Latin refutation of the Koran by Brother Richard, a Dominican who lived in the thirteenth and into the fourteenth century. Luther translated that into German in 1542.

About this time, his visits to Spain drew his attention to the Koran. He was impressed by its religious impact, and to engage with it more effectively, he prepared for a complete translation. Peter of Toledo, Hermann of Dalmatia, and an Englishman named Robert Kennet, or possibly (according to the Histoire Litteraire) de Retines, were chosen for this task. They were joined by an Arab scholar and Peter of Poitiers, the abbot’s favored private secretary. Their job was to translate the Koran into Latin directly, and they accomplished this between 1141 and 1144, during a time of epidemic in the monastery. Then Peter himself worked with them to refute its errors—although his Latin was not top-notch, being more that of a man of business than of a scholar. There was another Latin refutation of the Koran by Brother Richard, a Dominican who lived in the thirteenth and into the fourteenth century. Luther translated that into German in 1542.

What a warm-blooded, good, hearty fellow Peter must have been! He had only found three hundred monks at Cluny in 1122; but Hugo of Cluny, his successor, was entitled to take rule, there and elsewhere, over ten thousand. Mount Tabor, the Valley of Jehoshaphat, and Constantinople were among the places where the “black” monks were well established. And a large share of this was due to the sagacity and statesmanship of Peter. In proof of this fine humanity, take his behavior to Abelard. The full story comes properly in another place; for Abelard himself was a writer of hymns, and worthy of more than transient reference. But when poor Abelard was repudiated, disgraced, shamefully 219 mutilated, and nearly at despair’s edge, wearied out with St. Gildas and his refractory monks, and finally defeated by the purer and higher logic of Bernard, then, indeed, do we see Peter of Cluny at his best. He received the disappointed and broken man with “the welcome of an unutterably guileless and sympathetic heart.” Cluny’s gates opened wide to take him in. Cluny’s genial, restful spirit closed in about his own like the feathers of the mother bird around her callow, shivering brood.

What a warm-hearted, good, genuine guy Peter must have been! In 1122, he found only three hundred monks at Cluny, but his successor, Hugo of Cluny, was in charge of ten thousand. The “black” monks were well-established in places like Mount Tabor, the Valley of Jehoshaphat, and Constantinople. A big part of this was thanks to Peter's wisdom and leadership. To illustrate his humanity, consider how he treated Abelard. The full story is best told elsewhere, since Abelard was a hymn writer and deserves more than a passing mention. But when poor Abelard was rejected, disgraced, cruelly mutilated, and on the brink of despair, worn out from St. Gildas and his rebellious monks, and finally beaten by Bernard's higher reasoning, we truly see Peter of Cluny at his best. He welcomed the disappointed and broken man with “the embrace of an utterly sincere and compassionate heart.” Cluny’s gates opened wide to receive him. Cluny’s warm, comforting spirit enveloped him like a mother bird wrapping her cold, trembling chicks in her feathers.

And when he dies, it is Cluny’s abbot who details with the loving particularity, which would most help the sore heart of Heloise, all his last doings. He speaks even to the kinship of every age when, after this long and tender letter, whose Latin glows with a deep fervency, he closes in this wise: “May God, in your stead, comfort him in his bosom; comfort him as another you; and guard him till through grace he is restored to you at the coming of the Lord, with the shout of the archangel and the trump of God descending from the heavens.”

And when he dies, it's Cluny's abbot who describes, with heartfelt detail that would greatly comfort Heloise, all his final moments. He reaches out to everyone, regardless of age, when, after this long and tender letter, whose Latin shines with deep passion, he concludes in this way: “May God, in your place, comfort him in His arms; comfort him like another you; and protect him until through grace he is reunited with you at the coming of the Lord, with the shout of the archangel and the trump of God descending from the heavens.”

It is time that we speak of his writings, of which a full edition was published at Paris in 1522, one of the Cluniac monks being its compiler. Frequently, during the next two hundred years, they are republished in whole or in part. They are thus by no means inaccessible, though their merit is not so great. One of the important works is directed against the Jews, for whom he had a most pious dislike. Others are in the nature of epistles or of controversial replies, valuable only for their time and their spirit.

It's time to talk about his writings, which were fully published in Paris in 1522, compiled by one of the Cluniac monks. Over the next two hundred years, they were often reissued in whole or in part. So, they're definitely not hard to find, even though their quality isn't that high. One of the significant works targets the Jews, for whom he had a deeply pious dislike. Others take the form of letters or responses to controversies, which are only valuable for their historical context and spirit.

Of his verse, however, we have left us but about fourteen specimens. One of these is against the detractors of the poetry of Peter of Poitiers, who were nearer right than he supposed them to be. Another is a rhymed epistle to a certain Raimond, of some sixty-four lines. Then we have a “prose,” the word being cognate to prosody, in honor of Jesus Christ. Its structure, except for the additional short syllable, is identical with the “leonine and tailed rhyme” of Bernard of Morlaix, his prior:

Of his poetry, we only have about fourteen examples left. One of these is a response to the critics of Peter of Poitiers' poetry, who were closer to being right than he thought. Another is a rhymed letter to a certain Raimond, made up of around sixty-four lines. Then there's a “prose,” the term being related to prosody, in honor of Jesus Christ. Its structure, aside from the extra short syllable, is the same as the “leonine and tail rhyme” of Bernard of Morlaix, his predecessor:

“A patre mittitur, in terris nascitur, Deus de virgine

“A father is sent, born on Earth, God from a virgin”

Humana patitur, docet et moritur, libens pro homine.”

Humana suffers, teaches, and dies, willingly for humanity.

It celebrates Him, sent from the Father, born on the earth, God from a virgin, wearing our mortal shape, teaching and tarrying 220 with us, and atoning for our sins. The best, perhaps, of all his poems is what Trench and March quote:

It praises Him, sent from the Father, born on earth, God from a virgin, taking on our human form, teaching and staying 220 with us, and making amends for our sins. The best, perhaps, of all his poems is what Trench and March quote:

“Mortis portis fractis, fortis

"Death comes to broken gates, strong"

Fortior vim sustulit,”—

He carried the greater strength.

the real original of those splendid lines:

the real original of those amazing lines:

“Now broken are the bars of Death,

“Now the bars of Death are broken,

And crushed thy sting, Despair!”—

And crushed your sting, Despair!”—

which we find in Bishop Heber’s resurrection hymn, commencing, “God is gone up with a merry noise.” There is a life to these verses which one must understand their author in order to appreciate. They follow, in the best attire that I can give them. They are exultant rather than illustrious. It is the man and not his measures whom we celebrate! Daniel does not think it worth his while to include him at all. Archbishop Trench takes his own text from the Bibliotheca Cluniacense, Paris, 1614:

which we find in Bishop Heber’s resurrection hymn, starting with, “God has gone up with a joyful sound.” There’s a vibrancy to these verses that you need to understand the author to truly appreciate. They follow, in the best form I can give them. They are more about joy than grandeur. We celebrate the man, not just his achievements! Daniel doesn’t even think he’s worth mentioning. Archbishop Trench takes his own text from the Bibliotheca Cluniacense, Paris, 1614:

ON THE RESURRECTION OF OUR LORD.

The gates of death are broken through,

The gates of death are shattered,

The strength of hell is tamed,

The power of hell is controlled,

And by the holy cross anew

And by the holy cross again

Its cruel king is shamed.

Its cruel king is humiliated.

A clearer light has spread its ray

A clearer light has spread its beam

Across the land of gloom

Across the land of darkness

When he who made the primal day

When the one who created the first day

Restores it from the tomb.

Restores it from the grave.

For so the true Creator died

For that's how the true Creator died

That sinners might not die,

So that sinners won't die,

And so he has been crucified

And so, he has been crucified.

That we might rise on high.

That we might rise up high.

For Satan then was beaten back

For Satan was then pushed back

Where he, our Victor stood;

Where our Victor stood;

And that to him was deathly black

And to him, that was pitch black.

Which was our vital good.

Which was our essential good.

For Satan, capturing, is caught,

For Satan, capturing is trapped,

And as he strikes he dies.

And as he hits, he dies.

Thus calmly and with mighty thought

Thus calmly and with great thought

The King defeats his lies,

The King conquers his lies,

Arising whence he had been brought,

Arising from where he had been brought,

At once, to seek the skies.

At the same time, to reach for the skies.

221

Thus God ascended, and returned

Thus God ascended and returned.

Again to visit man;

Visit man again;

For having made him first, he yearned

For making him first, he longed

To carry out his plan.

To execute his plan.

To that lost realm our Saviour flew,

To that lost place our Savior went,

The earliest pioneer,

The first pioneer,

To people Paradise anew

To people, Paradise again

And give our souls good cheer.

And bring joy to our souls.

Peter the Venerable died on December 25th, 1156; but how or with what surroundings we are not told. He was buried beside his old comrade, Henry of Blois, Bishop of Winchester, within the walls of the church which Innocent II. consecrated upon his memorable visit to Cluny. And the Histoire Litteraire breaks out into an unusual eulogy; and declares that in his case the title of “Venerable” was no less honorable than that of “Saint.” They did not make “saints” out of such men as Peter—and I don’t quite see why they should. There was too much flesh-and-blood reality about him, too little of musty theology and altogether too little bigotry. But somehow the broad-faced happy sun proves himself to be the “greater light;” while the moon goes palely on, a ghost in an unaccustomed sky.

Peter the Venerable died on December 25th, 1156, but we aren't told how or in what circumstances. He was buried next to his old friend, Henry of Blois, the Bishop of Winchester, within the walls of the church that Innocent II consecrated during his notable visit to Cluny. The Histoire Litteraire expresses an uncommon tribute and states that the title of “Venerable” was just as honorable as “Saint” in his case. They didn’t make “saints” out of men like Peter—and I don’t really see why they should. He was too much of a real person, had too little outdated theology, and was far too free from bigotry. Yet somehow, the broad-faced, cheerful sun proves itself to be the “greater light,” while the moon drifts along, a ghost in an unfamiliar sky.

222

CHAPTER XXI.
Bernard of Cluny.

In the twelfth century—the time of the great Crusades—we find the noblest and purest of Latin hymns. It is the age of Hildebert, Abelard, Bernard of Clairvaux, Peter of Cluny, and Adam of St. Victor. But among them all I find no one who has inspired a deeper and more lovely desire for the heavenly land than Bernard of Cluny.

In the twelfth century—the era of the great Crusades—we discover the noblest and purest Latin hymns. It’s the time of Hildebert, Abelard, Bernard of Clairvaux, Peter of Cluny, and Adam of St. Victor. Yet among them all, I find no one who has sparked a deeper and more beautiful longing for the heavenly realm than Bernard of Cluny.

The information about him is very meagre. He was born at Morlaix in Brittany, of English parents. He seems to have attained to no ecclesiastical dignity—such men seldom care for baubles and trinkets. But his is as true a soul as ever burned like a star on a summer night, against the warm, obscure, palpitating heaven of eternal hope. The date of his prominence is fixed by the fact that Peter the Venerable was his abbot, and it is therefore included between 1122 and 1156. I have (in The Heavenly Land) myself assigned the Laus Patriae Coelestis—his famous and only poem, which is addressed to Abbot Peter, to 1145 or thereabouts.

The information about him is very limited. He was born in Morlaix, Brittany, to English parents. He doesn’t seem to have held any church office—people like him usually don’t care for fancy titles or possessions. But he has as true a soul as ever shone like a star on a summer night, against the warm, dark, beating sky of eternal hope. The period of his significance is marked by the fact that Peter the Venerable was his abbot, so it falls between 1122 and 1156. I have also placed the Laus Patriae Coelestis—his famous and only poem dedicated to Abbot Peter—around 1145 in The Heavenly Land.

His single up-gush of melody is a lamentation over the evil condition of the times in which he lives. They were indeed days to sadden the soul of the saint; and he called his poem De Contemptu Mundi; for he despised the immundus mundus—the foul world in which he was forced to remain. It consists of some three thousand lines of dactylic hexameter, and was first published (so says Trench, who is its step-parent) by Matthias Flacius Illyricus in his scarce and little known supplement to the Catalogus Testium Veritatis. In this “Catalogue of Witnesses to the Truth” he gathers all those who have testified against the papacy, and the supplement, Varia doctorum piorumque Virorum de Corrupto Ecclesiae Statu Poemata (1556), is made up of hymns and poems in which the pious within the Church, as well as without her walls, sorrowed over her corruption.

His single burst of melody is a lament about the terrible state of the times he lives in. These days were truly enough to sadden even the most virtuous soul; he titled his poem De Contemptu Mundi because he looked down on the immundus mundus—the corrupt world he was stuck in. It consists of about three thousand lines of dactylic hexameter, and was first published (according to Trench, who is its step-parent) by Matthias Flacius Illyricus in his rare and little-known supplement to the Catalogus Testium Veritatis. In this “Catalogue of Witnesses to the Truth,” he compiles all those who have testified against the papacy, and the supplement, Varia doctorum piorumque Virorum de Corrupto Ecclesiae Statu Poemata (1556), contains hymns and poems in which the devout, both inside and outside the Church, mourned its corruption.

223

Bernard’s poem is sometimes known, therefore, by his own title, De Contemptu Mundi, and sometimes by that given by Trench to his cento of about one hundred lines, Laus Patriae Coelestis, the “Praise of the Heavenly Land.” From this cento one would derive altogether an erroneous idea of the whole; but Dr. Neale, who wrote with the full text before him, although he paraphrased but part of it, tells us that the poem, in great part, is a bitter satire on the fearful wickedness of the times. It was the part Trench passed by for which Matthias Flacius Illyricus, its first editor, cared the most. The sins and greediness of the Court of Rome are the theme of the eighty-five lines he has embodied in the text of the Catalogus itself. By both that and the poems of his supplement, he sought to justify the Protestant Reformation on the side of Christian discipline and morals.[10]

Bernard’s poem is sometimes known by his own title, De Contemptu Mundi, and sometimes by the name given by Trench to his cento of about one hundred lines, Laus Patriae Coelestis, which means “Praise of the Heavenly Land.” From this cento, one might get a completely distorted idea of the whole poem; however, Dr. Neale, who worked with the full text in front of him, although he only paraphrased part of it, tells us that the poem primarily serves as a harsh critique of the extreme wickedness of the times. It was the sections Trench skipped that Matthias Flacius Illyricus, its first editor, valued the most. The sins and greed of the Court of Rome are the focus of the eighty-five lines he included in the Catalogus itself. Through both that and the poems in his supplement, he aimed to defend the Protestant Reformation with respect to Christian discipline and morals.

224

The translators have had a hard problem in Bernard’s poem, and but few have attempted to “bend the bow of Ulysses.” Dr. Neale has achieved the most popular and useful result, in the version from which “Jerusalem the Golden” has been extracted, but he does not pretend to literalness. “My own translation,” he says, “is so free as to be little more than an imitation.” Dr. Coles has gone straight away from the dactyls and made a version in anapests—a metre which does not do justice to Bernard. Archbishop Trench has rendered a few lines in the same measure as the original. I have myself followed (in 1867) the exact metre and rhyme of the original poem; but such a version is rather curious than useful. The translation signed by “O. A. M., Cherry Valley,” is in its typography, while fine and clear, affectedly antique. The metrical power of this version is inferior. It is dactylic but not fluent, and does not at all represent the original. That by Mr. Gerard Moultrie is praised by Dr. Trench as metrically close and poetically beautiful. I have no hesitation in saying it is the best version which has appeared in English. It seems to keep both to the spirit and the letter of the original, and is in all respects a remarkable achievement. It, however, omits the double rhyme, and thus avoids the chief difficulty of a reproduction of the form of the original. That by Rev. Jackson Mason (1880) will not stand a comparison with Mr. Moultrie’s, as it halts and breaks in its measure and produces an effect on the ear far from pleasant.

The translators have faced a tough challenge with Bernard’s poem, and only a few have tried to “bend the bow of Ulysses.” Dr. Neale has produced the most popular and useful version, from which “Jerusalem the Golden” is taken, but he doesn’t claim to be literal. “My own translation,” he says, “is so free that it’s little more than an imitation.” Dr. Coles has strayed from the dactyls and created a version in anapests—a meter that doesn’t do justice to Bernard. Archbishop Trench has translated a few lines in the same meter as the original. I myself have followed (in 1867) the exact meter and rhyme of the original poem; however, such a version is more of a curiosity than practical. The translation credited to “O. A. M., Cherry Valley” has a fine and clear typography but feels affectively antique. Its metrical quality is lacking. It is dactylic but not smooth and doesn’t represent the original well. Mr. Gerard Moultrie’s version is praised by Dr. Trench as being metrically close and poetically beautiful. I confidently say it is the best version that has come out in English. It seems to capture both the spirit and the letter of the original and is a remarkable achievement in every respect. However, it omits the double rhyme, thus avoiding the main challenge of reproducing the form of the original. Rev. Jackson Mason’s translation (1880) cannot compete with Mr. Moultrie’s, as it stumbles and breaks in its rhythm, creating an effect on the ear that is far from pleasant.

The difficulty of translation is due entirely to the character of the verse. Bernard himself declares “unless that spirit of wisdom and understanding had been with me, and flowed in upon so difficult a metre, I could not have composed so long a work.” Not that this form of verse was original with him. Peter Damiani has used it in one of his hymns to our Lord’s mother:

The challenge of translation comes entirely from the nature of the verse. Bernard himself states, "If that spirit of wisdom and understanding hadn't been with me, guiding me through such a tough meter, I wouldn't have been able to create such a lengthy work." It's not that this style of verse was new to him. Peter Damiani used it in one of his hymns to our Lord’s mother:

“O miseratrix, O dominatrix, praecipe dictu

O miseratrix, O dominatrix, praecipe dictu

Ne devastemur, ne lapidemur, grandinis ictu.”

Ne devastemur, ne lapidemur, grandinis ictu.”

And, to go farther back still, a certain Theodulus, who lived in the reign of the Emperor Zeno (474-91) wrote a poem of nine hundred lines on Bernard’s own theme, De Contemptu Mundi, in the same metre:

And, to go even further back, a certain Theodulus, who lived during the reign of Emperor Zeno (474-91), wrote a poem of nine hundred lines on Bernard’s own theme, De Contemptu Mundi, in the same meter:

“Pauper amabalis et venerabilis est benedictus

“Pauper amabalis et venerabilis est benedictus

Dives inutilis insatiabilis, est maledictus.

Endless useless dives are cursed.

225

Qui bona negligit et mala diligit intrat abyssum;

Qui bona negligit et mala diligit intrat abyssum;

Nulla pecunia, nulla potentia liberat ipsum.”

Nulla pecunia, nulla potentia liberat ipsum.”

A glance will show the nature of this trouble which the patient Bernard encountered. Take the two lines:

A quick look will reveal the nature of the issue that the patient Bernard faced. Consider the two lines:

“Hora novíssima, tempora péssima sunt, vigilémus!

“New hour, terrible times, let’s stay alert!”

Ecce minaciter, imminet árbiter, ille suprémus.”

“Behold, the judge approaches.”

That is:

That is:

“These are the látter times,

“These are the latter times,

These are not bétter times,

These are not better times,

Let us stand waiting!

Let’s stand waiting!

Lo, how with áwfulness,

Look at how with áwfulness,

He, first in láwfulness,

He, first in legality,

Comes, arbitrating!

Comes, arbitrating!

Of course it is infinitely harder to the translator who is restricted, than to the composer who can eddy around his subject—led by the rhyme as much and as freely as he will. And this is what Bernard always does. His verses are ejaculations, desires, lamentations, longings—measured out by the “leonine hexameter” which he employs. To show the beauty still untranslated, as well as to exhibit more of the structure of the poem, I append four of these lines:

Of course, it's way harder for the translator who has restrictions than for the composer who can easily move around their subject—guided by the rhyme as much and as freely as they want. And that's exactly what Bernard always does. His verses are outbursts, desires, laments, longings—measured by the “leonine hexameter” he uses. To showcase the beauty that hasn't been translated yet, as well as to highlight more of the poem's structure, I’m including four of these lines:

“Pax ibi florida, pascua vivida, viva medulla,

“Peace is there, blooming fields, vibrant pastures, lively core,

Nulla molestia, nulla tragoedia, lacryma nulla.

Nulla molestia, nulla tragoedia, lacryma nulla.

O sacra potio, sacra refectio, pax animarum

O sacred drink, sacred refreshment, peace of souls

O pius, O bonus, O placidus sonus, hymnus earum.”

O faithful, O good, O gentle sound, their hymn.

Thus Englished, closely:

Thus translated, closely:

“Peace is there flourishing,

“Where peace flourishes,”

Pasture-land nourishing,

Grazing land nourishing,

Fruitful forever.

Forever fruitful.

There is no aching breast,

No aching chest,

There is no breaking rest,

There is no rest.

Tears are seen never.

Tears are never seen.

O sacred draught of bliss!

O holy drink of joy!

Peace, like a waft of bliss!

Peace is like a breeze of happiness!

Sustenance holy!

Food's sacred!

O dear and best of sounds,

O dear and greatest of sounds,

Heard in the rest of sounds,

Heard among all the other sounds,

Hymned by the lowly!”

"Hailed by the humble!"

226

Or thus, less closely and more according to the spirit of the poem:

Or, in a broader sense and more aligned with the essence of the poem:

“Peace doth abide in thee;

“Peace lives in you;

None hath denied to thee

None have denied you

Fruitage undying.

Endless rewards.

Thou hast no weariness;

You have no tiredness;

Naught of uncheeriness

Nothing of uncheerfulness

Moves thee to sighing.

Makes you sigh.

Draught of the stream of life,

Draught of the stream of life,

Joy of the dream of life,

Joy of the dream of life,

Peace of the spirit!

Peace of mind!

Sacred and holy hymns,

Sacred and holy songs,

Placid and lowly hymns,

Calm and humble hymns,

Thou dost inherit!”

You inherit!

So strange and subtle is the charm of this marvellous poem, with its abrupt and startling rhythm, that it affects me even yet, though I have but swept my fingers lightly over a single chord. I seem to myself to have again taken into my hand the old familiar harp, whose strings I have often struck in times of darkness or of depression of soul, and to be tuning it once more to the heavenly harmony which the old monk tried to catch. Perhaps some day, when the clouds are removed, I shall see him, and understand even better than now the glory that lit his lonely cell, and made him feel that

So strange and subtle is the charm of this amazing poem, with its sudden and surprising rhythm, that it still affects me, even though I’ve only lightly touched on a single note. I feel like I’ve picked up the old familiar harp again, whose strings I’ve often played during tough times or when I felt down, and I’m tuning it once more to the heavenly harmony that the old monk tried to capture. Maybe one day, when the clouds clear away, I’ll see him and understand even better than I do now the glory that illuminated his lonely cell and made him feel that

“Earth looks so little and so low

“Earth looks so small and so low

When faith shines full and bright.”

When faith shines fully and brightly.

227

CHAPTER XXII.
Adam of St. Victor.

The school of St. Victor, in Paris, was founded by William of Champeaux, the teacher and rival of Abelard, at the commencement of the twelfth century. It is known to history as having been the abode of three distinguished scholars, Hugo, Richard, and Adam. Hugo and Richard of St. Victor were mystics, and Vaughan, in Hours with the Mystics, has set them before us. From this and other sources, we grow more and more amazed to find the immense influence of such a school. A century from its foundation showed St. Victor to be the parent of thirty abbeys and of more than eighty priories. Here in these cells, like bees in a hive, the busy monks were laying up the only honey of the Dark Ages—multiplying manuscripts, delving into remote philosophies, muddling their brains over abstruse questions, but now and then leaving behind them something to benefit mankind. Theology and dialectics were their great and indeed their only pursuits. Like the swirls of a sluggish stream beneath its banks, they occasionally caught and kept fresh some broken flower from the shore. Thus, one may, for example’s sake, put a certain pretty idea of Hugo of St. Victor into modern verse:

The school of St. Victor in Paris was established by William of Champeaux, who was both a teacher and rival of Abelard, at the start of the twelfth century. It's recognized in history as the home of three notable scholars: Hugo, Richard, and Adam. Hugo and Richard of St. Victor were mystics, and Vaughan, in Hours with the Mystics, presents them to us. From this and other sources, we become increasingly amazed by the immense influence of such a school. A century after its founding, St. Victor was the source of thirty abbeys and over eighty priories. In these cells, like bees in a hive, the industrious monks were creating the only real treasure of the Dark Ages—copying manuscripts, exploring distant philosophies, and grappling with complex issues, but now and then leaving behind something beneficial for humanity. Theology and dialectics were their main, and indeed their only, focuses. Like the eddies of a slow-moving stream along its banks, they occasionally captured and preserved some fragmented idea from the shore. Thus, for example, we can express a charming idea from Hugo of St. Victor in modern verse:

“Hugo, St. Victor’s prior—a man

“Hugo, St. Victor’s prior—a person

Gentle and sweet, contemplative and wise,

Gentle and sweet, thoughtful and wise,

Makes mention in his fine and mystic plan

Makes mention in his great and mysterious plan

Of three great steps by which our spirits rise:

Of the three major steps that elevate our spirits:

First, Cogitation—when we turned our eyes;

First, Thinking—when we looked;

Then, Meditation—when our minds began

Then, Meditation—when our minds started

With hovering wing the kindled thought to scan;

With floating wings, the sparked idea took flight;

Last, Contemplation—which all doubt defies.

Finally, Contemplation—which challenges all doubt.

Yea, and he saith that, in the greenest wood

Yea, and he says that, in the greenest woods

Of stubborn souls, this glory kindleth so

Of stubborn souls, this glory inspires so

That the pure flame against the sap will glow

That the pure flame will shine brightly against the sap

And be by nothing finally withstood—

And be totally unopposed—

The smoke itself be parted to and fro,

The smoke itself is drifting back and forth,

Until clear light shall shine in constant good.”

Until clear light shines in constant good.

228

Richard was the disciple and successor of this gentle-spirited Hugo. In 1114 the priory became an abbacy, and when Richard was prior in 1162, he had for abbot no very godly person, since under Ervisius all discipline was relaxed, and scandal and sensuality began to rule. But Richard stood out stoutly and with good judgment; and he lived to see the old harmony and glory return again. In his day and in that of Adam, which was contemporaneous with his, the school represented the dialectical and theologic, rather than the spiritual and mystical side of religion; and yet it did good work, as a peacemaker, for the truth. It gives us little enough, however, with which to fall in love. Massive it may be, and intricate in its curious ability respecting useless pieces of chop-logic, but the profound piety which belongs to every age and clime did not find much to comfort it at St. Victor. These men dug shafts and tunnels, they did not open foundations and sink wells down to living streams.

Richard was the follower and successor of the gentle-hearted Hugo. In 1114, the priory became an abbey, and when Richard was prior in 1162, he had an abbot who was not very good, as under Ervisius, all discipline weakened, and scandal and sensuality started to dominate. But Richard stood firm and used good judgment; he lived to see the old harmony and glory return. During his time and that of Adam, who lived at the same time, the school focused more on dialectics and theology rather than the spiritual and mystical aspects of religion; yet it still did meaningful work as a peacemaker for the truth. However, it doesn’t give us much to fall in love with. It may be massive and intricate in its puzzling ability with pointless pieces of logic, but the deep piety that exists in every age and place found little comfort at St. Victor. These men dug shafts and tunnels; they didn’t open foundations and sink wells down to living streams.

Adam of St. Victor, as I have said, lived in those days, and they produced their natural effect upon his mind and upon his writings. He died somewhere between 1172 and 1192; and while he was celebrated as the expositor of St. Jerome’s prefaces to the books of the Bible, and was known as the composer of “sequences, rhythms, and other writings,” his fame rests upon his modern rediscovery by Monsieur Gautier. The history of the preservation of his hymns is itself a suggestive commentary on the difficulties of Latin hymnology, and so I give it entire.

Adam of St. Victor, as I mentioned, lived during that time, and those experiences naturally influenced his thoughts and writings. He passed away sometime between 1172 and 1192; he was recognized as an interpreter of St. Jerome’s prefaces to the biblical texts and was known for composing “sequences, rhythms, and other works.” However, his fame is mainly due to his modern rediscovery by Monsieur Gautier. The story of how his hymns were preserved offers a valuable insight into the challenges of Latin hymnology, so I will share it in full.

Clichtove, a Flemish theologian of the period between 1500 and 1550, undertook to help his brethren to comprehend the offices of the Church. His Elucidatorium Ecclesiasticum was first published in Paris in 1515, and then at Basle in 1517 and 1519. There were four subsequent editions—that of Paris (1556) being the best, and that of Cologne (1732) being the latest. Now this book was the great mine for Latin hymns before Daniel, Trench, Mone, Königsfeld, March, and others made them accessible. And of Adam of St. Victor he gives thirty-six specimens, which were supposed to be all that had remained, with one or two possible exceptions.

Clichtove, a Flemish theologian from the early 1500s to 1550, aimed to assist his fellow religious leaders in understanding the roles of the Church. His Elucidatorium Ecclesiasticum was first published in Paris in 1515, and then in Basle in 1517 and 1519. There were four later editions, with the Paris edition from 1556 being the most notable and the Cologne edition from 1732 being the most recent. This book served as a significant resource for Latin hymns before Daniel, Trench, Mone, Königsfeld, March, and others made them more accessible. He presented thirty-six examples from Adam of St. Victor, believed to be the total that had survived, with one or two possible exceptions.

In 1855 J. P. Migne published in his Patrologiae Cursus, in volume 196, these thirty-six hymns of Adam of St. Victor. Archbishop Trench, who is such an admirer of our poet, has doubtless 229 been indebted to the many helpful Latin notes, with which the excellent editor of the Patrologia has enriched the obscurity of his author. At least so it seems to a person who compares Trench’s own notes with that Latin.

In 1855, J. P. Migne published these thirty-six hymns by Adam of St. Victor in his Patrologiae Cursus, volume 196. Archbishop Trench, who greatly admires our poet, has surely benefited from the many useful Latin notes that the excellent editor of the Patrologia provided to clarify the complexities of his author. At least, that’s how it appears to someone who compares Trench’s own notes with the Latin.

Monsieur Gautier, however, determined to look further, the result being that he published the Oeuvres Poetiques d’ Adam de St. Victor in 1858 at Paris. This gives us one hundred and six hymns—of which Trench says that some of them were well known but anonymous; and others are strictly new, and fully equal to his best compositions. From this source, then, the two great admirers of Adam of St. Victor—Archbishop Trench and Dr. Neale—have drawn their originals.

Monsieur Gautier, however, decided to dig deeper, and as a result, he published the Oeuvres Poetiques d’ Adam de St. Victor in 1858 in Paris. This collection includes one hundred and six hymns—some of which Trench notes were well-known but anonymous; others are entirely new and on par with his best works. From this source, the two major admirers of Adam of St. Victor—Archbishop Trench and Dr. Neale—have taken their originals.

I am not surprised that theologians should enjoy such a poet as Adam. He is so terse, so dialectically subtle, so metaphysically accurate, so allegorically copious. In a line he often makes a reference which his editor struggles to catch in a foot-note a page long. And you must comprehend the reference in order to comprehend the poem! As I read the eulogy of Trench, I find him saying that when we remember Adam of St. Victor’s theologic lore, his frequent and admirable use of Scripture, his art and variety in versification, his “skill in conducting a story,” and his own personal feeling which permeates his poems, we must put him “foremost among the sacred Latin poets of the Middle Ages.” Dr. Neale, too, calls him “the greatest of mediaeval poets.” And so, “what shall he do that cometh after the King?” For, in spite of this mighty commendation, and in spite of the praise which these didactic hymns have obtained, we cannot and do not sing any of them. Even Dr. Neale cannot make them singable, though he would probably do it if he could.

I’m not surprised that theologians appreciate a poet like Adam. He’s so concise, so subtly argumentative, so metaphysically precise, and so rich in allegory. In a single line, he often makes a reference that his editor struggles to summarize in a footnote that’s a page long. And you need to understand the reference to fully get the poem! As I read Trench’s tribute, I notice he says that when we think of Adam of St. Victor’s theological knowledge, his frequent and impressive use of Scripture, his artistry and variety in versification, his “skill in storytelling,” and the personal emotion that fills his poems, we must rank him “at the top among the sacred Latin poets of the Middle Ages.” Dr. Neale also calls him “the greatest of medieval poets.” So, “what will come after the King?” Because, despite this incredible praise, and despite the recognition these instructive hymns have received, we cannot and do not sing any of them. Even Dr. Neale can’t make them singable, though he’d surely do it if he could.

I must confess—and take the risk of being charged with stupidity and ignorance—that I cannot place Adam of St. Victor where they have set him. Southey’s ballads and poems are legion, as we know, and they are learned beyond all cavilling; but they will not live like the two or three little things of Motherwell. And Adam’s vast congeries of sequences, composed for all the saints and festivals of the calendar, cannot stand an instant against the sweetness of Bernard of Clairvaux, or the grandeur of Peter Damiani’s judgment hymn. These others, it is true, wrote less, but they wrote subjectively, and hence they appealed to the heart of the Christian 230 in every age. For verse alone, however skilful, is not poetry; and the celebration of saints and angels, however beautifully accomplished, ministers nothing to “a mind diseased.” We need to feel a genius which kindles its watch-fire in the line of signal—as did Helena’s watchers between Jerusalem and Constantinople. Then, as this flame flares up into the night, we know that it speaks to us of the discovery of the true cross.

I have to admit—and I know I might be called stupid and ignorant—that I can’t place Adam of St. Victor where they’ve put him. Southey’s ballads and poems are plentiful, as we know, and they are educational beyond any doubt; but they won’t last like the two or three small works of Motherwell. And Adam’s huge collection of sequences, written for all the saints and festivals of the calendar, can't compete for a second with the beauty of Bernard of Clairvaux or the magnificence of Peter Damiani’s judgment hymn. It’s true that these others wrote less, but they wrote subjectively, which is why they resonate with the heart of Christians in every age. For verse alone, no matter how skillful, is not poetry; and celebrating saints and angels, no matter how beautifully crafted, does nothing for “a mind diseased.” We need to feel a genius that lights its fire in the line of signal—just like Helena’s watchers did between Jerusalem and Constantinople. Then, as this flame rises into the night, we know it speaks to us of the discovery of the true cross.

I am thus compelled to dissent from the cultus which has grown up about this brilliant, epigrammatic, and altogether admirable Adam. For he attracts by his obscurity and he surprises by his intricacy; and the interest excited is that of the scholar and of the translator, rather than that of the popular approval of the Christians of to-day. And I am glad to support this opinion, not merely by the rather caustic comment of Professor March, but by the word of Mrs. Charles, where she speaks of “his elaborate system of Scriptural types occasionally chilling the genuine fire of his verse into a catalogue of images.” And I must add, for my own justification, that this “fire” is the fire of the orator, and not altogether that of the poet. It is objective and not subjective; for though there be two kinds of poetry in the world, we cannot doubt which kind it is that “permanently pleases and takes commonly with all classes of men”—for this was Aristotle’s unequalled definition.

I feel the need to disagree with the admiration surrounding this brilliant, witty, and truly impressive Adam. He draws people in with his complexity and surprises them with his depth; the interest he generates is more about scholarly discussion and translation than it is about gaining the popular approval of today’s Christians. I’m happy to back this view, not just with the rather sharp criticism from Professor March but also with Mrs. Charles’s observation that “his intricate system of Scriptural types occasionally cools the genuine passion of his verse into a list of images.” I should also clarify that this “passion” is the passion of a speaker, not necessarily that of a poet. It’s objective rather than subjective; because while there are two types of poetry in the world, we can’t deny which one “genuinely pleases and resonates with people from all walks of life”—that was Aristotle’s unmatched definition.

It is time that we should take a glance at this laureate of St. Victor, whose monumental plate of copper remained, down to the date of the first Revolution, near the door of the choir in that ancient cloister. The epitaph upon it was mainly drawn from his own work. It breathes the same contempt of earth and derision of its vanities, which we find so common in that age.

It’s time to take a look at this award winner from St. Victor, whose large copper plaque stayed near the choir door in that old cloister until the first Revolution. The epitaph on it mostly came from his own writing. It expresses the same disdain for earthly matters and mockery of its trivialities that were so common in that era.

“Vana salus hominis, vanus decor, omnia vana;

“Empty is the health of man, empty is beauty, everything is empty;

Inter vana nihil vanius est homine.”

Nothing is emptier than a human being.

“Vain is the welfare of man and his fashion, for all things are vanity;

“Vain is the welfare of man and his fashion, for all things are vanity;

And, in the midst of vanity, nothing is vainer than man.”

And in the middle of all this vanity, nothing is more vain than humans.

It was a later hand than his own which, after selecting those ten lines from Adam’s own writings, added four very inferior verses to complete the inscription. These state that:

It was a later hand than his own that, after picking those ten lines from Adam’s own writings, added four much weaker verses to finish the inscription. These say that:

“I who lie here, the unfortunate and wretched (miser et miserabilis) Adam, ask one prayer as my highest reward: I have sinned; I confess; 231 I seek pardon; spare the contrite. Spare me, father; spare me, brethren; spare me, God.”

“I, who lie here, the unfortunate and wretched (miser et miserabilis) Adam, ask for one prayer as my greatest reward: I have sinned; I confess; 231 I seek forgiveness; have mercy on the remorseful. Have mercy on me, father; have mercy on me, brothers; have mercy on me, God.”

He was born in Brittany, to the best of our information. He studied in Paris, and finally entered the walls of St. Victor, never to leave it. It is a very brief record, but it illustrates the monotony and dead sameness of that mediaeval monastic life. The Dark Ages were mud-flats, from which the tide had gone out. And yet I think that Adam of St. Victor had another side to him, which Trench and Neale might well have developed—a power of livelier rhythm than is often suspected. The little stranded fish perchance gambolled a trifle in its small sea-water pool.

He was born in Brittany, as far as we know. He studied in Paris and eventually joined the community at St. Victor, never to leave. It’s a very brief record, but it shows the monotony and sameness of medieval monastic life. The Dark Ages felt like mudflats, from which the tide had receded. Yet, I believe that Adam of St. Victor had another side to him, which Trench and Neale could have explored—a sense of livelier rhythm than is often recognized. The little stranded fish may have played a bit in its small pool of seawater.

The poem which I quote is found in Migne and Gautier. It differs from another sequence upon a similar theme—one which Dr. Neale has translated. It is “The Praise of the Cross.”

The poem I’m quoting can be found in Migne and Gautier. It’s different from another series on a similar theme—one that Dr. Neale has translated. It’s called “The Praise of the Cross.”

This poem, it will be seen, is abrupt, irregular, and altogether inferior, in some features, to the usually finished and elegant diction of its author. For this very reason I have selected it; it exhibits Adam of St. Victor when he dashes off the stanzas without revision, fired by the glow of his theme. Only on this account do I render it, trying merely to carry its dash and spirit into the English version.

This poem, as you'll notice, is sudden, uneven, and overall not as polished or elegant as the rest of its author's work. That's exactly why I've chosen it; it shows Adam of St. Victor when he writes the stanzas spontaneously, inspired by his subject. I'm sharing it for this reason alone, aiming to capture its energy and spirit in the English version.

Salve, Crux, arbor

Hello, Crux, tree

Vitae praeclara.

Excellent life.

Vexillum Christi,

Flag of Christ,

Thronus et ara.

Throne and altar.

O Crux, profanis

O Cross, of the unholy

Terror et ruina,

Terror and ruin,

Tu Christianis

To Christians

Virtus es divina

Virtue is divine

Salus et victoria.

Health and victory.

Tu properantis

Your rightful claim

Contra Maxentium

Against Maxentius

Tu praeliantis

You fighting

Juxta Danubium

By the Danube

Constantini gloria.

Constantine's glory.

Favens Heraclio

Favens Heraclio

Perdis cum filio

Lost with son

Chosroe profanum.

Chosroe is profane.

In hoc salutari

In this saving

Ligno gloriari

Ligno glory

Decet Christianum.

It's fitting for a Christian.

Crucis longum, latum,

Crucis longum, latum,

Sublimè, profundum,

Sublime, deep,

Sanctis propalatum

Sanctis revealed

Quadrum salvat mundum

Quadrum saves the world

Sub quadri figura

Under four figure

Medicina vera.

Real medicine.

Christus in statera

Christ on the scale

Crucis est distractus,

Crucis is distracted.

Pretiumque factus,

Price set,

Solvit mortis jura.

Solve the laws of death.

Crux est nostrae

The point is ours

Libra justitiae

Justice for all

Sceptrum regis,

King's scepter,

Virga potentiae.

Power of the storm.

Crux, coelestis

Southern Cross

Signum victoriae.

Victory sign.

Belli robur

Belli strength

Et palma gloriae.

And the palm of glory.

Tu scala, tu vatis

Your stairs, your seer

Tu crux desperatis

Your cross for the desperate

Tabula suprema.

Master board.

Tu de membris Christi

You of the body of Christ

Decorem traxisti

You set the standard

Regum diadema.

Crown of kings.


Ter te nobis Crux beata

Ter te nobis, blessed Cross

Crux, cruore consecrata

Crux, consecrated by blood

Sempiterna gaudia

Eternal joys

Det superna gratia.

The supernal grace.

Amen!

Amen!

232

Hail, thou Cross, splendid

Hail, you splendid Cross

Tree, of life’s own place;

Tree, from life's own place;

Christ’s very standard,

Christ's high standard,

Altar and throne-place.

Altar and throne.

Thou to the heathen

You to the heathen

Ruin and terror;

Destruction and fear;

Thou to the Christian

You to the Christian

Bringing joy nearer—

Bringing joy closer—

Health and success!

Health and success!

Thou when Maxentius

You when Maxentius

Swiftly defied—

Swiftly resisted—

Thou when the Danube

You when the Danube

Flowed at his side—

Flowed by his side—

Gavest to Constantine

Gave to Constantine

Glory no less!

Glory still!

Yea, and Heraclius’

Yeah, and Heraclius'

Fight thou hast won

You have won the fight.

When the proud Chosroes

When the proud Khosrow

Fell, with his son.

Fell, with his kid.

So should a Christian tongue

So should a Christian speak

Boast of the worth

Brag about your value

Of this most wonderful

Of this amazing

Tree of the earth.

Earth's tree.

This the true medicine

This is the real medicine.

Of the whole land

Of the entire land

Four-square and perfect

Four square and perfect

As it shall stand;

As it stands;

Four-square in breadth and height,

Square in width and height,

Depth and length, ever;

Depth and length, always;

Shown to the saints of God,

Shown to the saints of God,

Cure for life’s fever.

Cure for life's stress.

Christ in such balances,

Christ on such scales,

Poised on the cross,

On the cross,

Maketh death lightest,

Make death easier,

Saveth from loss!

Save from loss!

Yea, the cross truly—

Yeah, the cross truly—

Justest of scales!—

Just scales!—

For a king’s sceptre

For a king's scepter

And priest’s rod avails.

And the priest's staff works.

Cross thou art surely

You are definitely a cross.

Our heavenly sign,

Our divine sign,

Strength of our battle

Strength of our fight

And guerdon divine.

And divine reward.

Ladder and life-raft

Ladder and life raft

And plank on the wave—

And surf on the wave—

Those that are drowning,

Those who are drowning,

O cross, thou canst save!

O cross, you can save!

Thou that hast carried

You who have carried

The Saviour of men,

The Savior of humanity,

Hadst the best honor

Had the best honor

Of royalty, then.

Of the royalty, then.


Blessed cross, may there be given,

Blessed cross, may there be given,

Through that blood, our way to heaven—

Through that blood, our path to heaven—

Unto us eternal place

To us, eternal place

Unto us celestial grace!

To us, celestial grace!

Adam’s peculiarities are very marked in this production. He alludes, as you perceive, to the Cross in the air which Constantine took as his sign in which to conquer. He refers to Chosroes, King of Persia, who, after great successes and the conquest of Jerusalem itself, was finally overcome by Heraclius, the Eastern Emperor, about 622-29 A.D.; and he also drags in a piece of mystical imagery about the “four-squareness” of the earth, which is hard enough to understand without a key. The key is one with many wards. It includes the “breadth, depth, length, and height” of the love of Christ; it suggests the appearance of the heavenly city of John’s vision; it reminds us of the temple in Ezekiel’s prophecy, and of the account of the actual structure in 1 Kings; it recalls the classical geographers’ notions about the shape of the earth and about the “four quarters,” which we still call east, west, north, south; it finally symbolizes all these things by the four arms of the Cross! Is it any wonder that Adam of St. Victor is a difficult poet to translate, and that his verses are not fitted to be sung?

Adam’s quirks are very noticeable in this work. He refers, as you can see, to the Cross in the sky that Constantine took as his sign to conquer. He mentions Chosroes, King of Persia, who, after significant victories and even the conquest of Jerusalem, was ultimately defeated by Heraclius, the Eastern Emperor, around 622-29 CE; and he also includes a mystical image of the “four-squareness” of the earth, which is tricky to understand without a key. The key has many complexities. It encompasses the “breadth, depth, length, and height” of Christ's love; it evokes the vision of the heavenly city described by John; it reminds us of the temple in Ezekiel’s prophecy and the actual structure detailed in 1 Kings; it references the classical geographers’ ideas about the shape of the earth and the “four quarters,” which we still call east, west, north, and south; it ultimately symbolizes all of this through the four arms of the Cross! Is it any wonder that Adam of St. Victor is a challenging poet to translate and that his verses aren't meant to be sung?

233

Yet it must not be forgotten that the Heri mundus exultavit (St. Stephen’s Day) and the Veni, Creator Spiritus, Spiritus Recreator, are both his. Nor must it escape notice that Dr. Neale’s Mediaeval Hymns contains eleven versions of Adam of St. Victor; while Dr. Washburn, Chancellor Benedict, and other translators have quite made the old schoolman’s “sequences” and “proses” familiar to the most careless eye. Recently also we have the three volumes of Mr. Digby S. Wrangham (London, 1881) in which our poet is translated entire, the Latin and English being placed upon opposite pages. He has attained such an eminence as Drummond of Hawthornden, who has come back to us because he knew Ben Jonson and had kept and stratified the spirit of his age.

Yet it should not be forgotten that the Heri mundus exultavit (St. Stephen’s Day) and the Veni, Creator Spiritus, Spiritus Recreator are both his. It's also worth noting that Dr. Neale’s Mediaeval Hymns includes eleven versions of Adam of St. Victor; while Dr. Washburn, Chancellor Benedict, and other translators have made the old schoolman’s “sequences” and “proses” easily recognizable to even the most inattentive observer. Recently, we also have the three volumes of Mr. Digby S. Wrangham (London, 1881) where our poet is translated in full, with the Latin and English on opposite pages. He has reached the same level of distinction as Drummond of Hawthornden, who has returned to us because he knew Ben Jonson and captured the essence of his time.

To me the man is always fascinating, always suggestive. He appears to challenge the best that we moderns can do. His very terseness is a defiance. And here, in this strange symmetry, I fancy that I see the alertness and skill of that wise insect which takes hold with her hands in kings’ palaces. The web of this precise and unvarying artisan often sparkles with the morning dew of a pure devotion. The lines and stays and braces and fashioning of these illustrious verses are as accurate as the spider’s spinning. I look up toward the light and, yonder, upon some Corinthian capital of the song of songs—or over there in a corner of the gate called Beautiful through which Ezekiel walks—or again, high amid the wisdom of that Solomon’s Porch of the Apocalypse where stands the serene John—there I see how Adam of St. Victor has stretched his web. And if, now and then, some dead fly of an obscure allusion, or some desiccated bit of monasticism, offends the sight, I strive to think only of the art that has spread the fabric—and God’s glorious sunshine brightens, upon His own temple, His little creature’s toil!

To me, the man is always captivating, always thought-provoking. He seems to challenge the best that we modern people can achieve. His very succinctness feels like a defiance. And here, in this strange balance, I imagine I see the alertness and skill of that wise insect that builds in kings’ palaces. The web of this precise and consistent craftsman often glistens with the morning dew of pure devotion. The structure and style of these remarkable verses are as precise as a spider's weaving. I look up toward the light and see, over there, on some Corinthian capital of the song of songs—or in a corner of the Beautiful Gate that Ezekiel walks through—or high up in the wisdom of Solomon's Porch of the Apocalypse where the calm John stands—there I see how Adam of St. Victor has spread his web. And if, now and then, some irrelevant reference or some outdated piece of monasticism catches my eye, I try to focus only on the artistry that has woven the fabric—and God’s glorious sunlight shines on His temple, illuminating His little creature’s work!

VERBUM DEI, DEO NATUM.

He, the Word of God, the fated

He, the Word of God, the destined

Son, unmade and uncreated

Son, undone and uncreated

Came from heaven to be with men.

Came from heaven to be with people.

John beheld him, touched him truly,

John saw him, genuinely touched him,

Brought him in this gospel newly

Brought him into this new gospel.

Back to dwell with us again.

Back to live with us again.

234

Where those early streams were flowing,

Where those early streams were flowing,

Purely from pure fountains going,

Purely from pure sources flowing,

John breaks forth in fuller tides,

John breaks out in stronger waves,

Pouring for the thirsty nations

Pouring for thirsty nations

Those life-giving, sweet libations

Those refreshing, sweet drinks

Which the throne of God provides.

Which the throne of God offers.

Heaven he trod, wherein the golden

Heaven he walked on, where the golden

Sun of truth by him beholden

Sun of truth he can see

Filled his soul’s most secret space.

Filled the deepest part of his soul.

Dreaming, with his spirit lifted

Dreaming, with his spirits up

To the seraphim, whose shifted

To the seraphim, whose changed

Wings revealed God’s very face.

Wings showed God’s true face.

There he heard in circle seated

There he heard a seated circle

Harpers harp their oft-repeated

Harpers repeat their usual

Praise, with elders near the throne:

Praise, with elders gathered around the throne:

By the seal of Godhead placing

By the seal of divinity placing

On our very speech the tracing

On our very speech the tracing

Of the thoughts of God alone.

Of the thoughts of God alone.

As an eagle, unmolested

Like an eagle, undisturbed

Where each seer and prophet rested,

Where each seer and prophet settled,

Far he flies above them all:

Far he soars above them all:

Never yet was mortal smitten

No mortal has ever been struck.

By such secret truths unwritten,

By such unwritten secret truths,

Truths which never fail or fall.

Truths that never fail or fade.

There the King, in vesture splendid

There the King, in splendid clothing

Seen, but yet uncomprehended,

Seen, but not yet understood,

Passes to his palace gate;

Passes to his palace entrance;

To his bride, from his dominion,

To his bride, from his realm,

He has sent on eagle’s pinion

He has sent on eagle's feathers

Tidings of that mystic state.

News of that mystical state.

Speak thou then her bridegroom’s splendor,

Speak then of her fiancé’s brilliance,

Tell of rest most deep and tender,

Tell of rest that’s deep and gentle,

Bear thy message to the bride.

Bear your message to the bride.

Tell what angels’ food resembles,

Describe what angel food looks like,

At what feasts all heaven assembles,

At what celebrations all of heaven gathers,

Where their King shall still abide.

Where their King will continue to stay.

Tell again what bread is given,

Tell me again what bread is given,

Purchased by that side once riven—

Purchased by that side once torn—

Christ’s own bread, himself alone.

Christ’s own bread, just him.

How that company upraises

How that company promotes

To the Lamb its lofty praises,

To the Lamb its high praises,

When we sing before the throne.

When we sing in front of the throne.

235

SIMPLEX IN ESSENTIA.

Single in essential place,

Single in key location,

But of sevenfold power and grace,

But of sevenfold power and grace,

May the Spirit shine on us:

May the Spirit shine upon us:

May the light divinely shown

May the light shine brightly

For all gloom of heart atone,

For all the sadness in your heart, make amends,

And temptations perilous.

And dangerous temptations.

Law in symbols went before us,

Law in symbols led the way for us,

Dark with threats of judgment o’er us,

Dark with threats of judgment over us,

Ere we saw the gospel rays:

Ere we saw the gospel rays:

May the spirit of the sages

May the wisdom of the wise

Hidden in their lettered pages

Hidden in their printed pages

Venture forth in open ways!

Explore new paths!

Law, men heard from mountain peaks;

Law, men heard from mountain heights;

Unto few the New Grace speaks

Unto few the New Grace speaks

Softly, in a room above:

Gently, in a room above:

Thus the spot itself is teaching

Thus the spot itself is teaching

Which are best within our reaching—

Which are best within our reach—

Works of law or words of love.

Works of law or words of love.

Flame and trumpet sounding loud

Fire and trumpet blaring

Thunder through the smoky shroud:

Thunder through the smoky haze:

Sudden-flashing lightnings—those

Sudden flash lightning—those

Strike a terror to the soul;

Instill terror in the soul;

Nourishing no sweet control

Nourishing no sugary control

Which the Spirit’s gift bestows.

Which the Spirit’s gift gives.

Thus the sundered

Thus the separated

Sinai thundered,

Sinai roared,

Fixing law and guilty man.

Fixing the law and guilty man.

Law most fearful

Most feared law

And uncheerful,

And unhappy,

Crushing sin by rigid plan.

Overcoming sin with strict rules.

But the fathers long selected,

But the fathers have long chosen,

And to power divine directed

And to power divine guidance

How they loose the bonds of sin!

How they break free from the bonds of sin!

Words refreshing, threats astounding

Refreshing words, astounding threats

Through new tongues in concord sounding

Through new voices in harmony ringing

Thus their miracles begin.

Thus, their miracles start.

Showing care for them that languish,

Showing care for those who suffer,

Sparing man they spare not anguish

Sparing the man, they don't hold back on the pain.

In pursuit of evil things.

In pursuit of villainous deeds.

236

Smiting sinners, and reminding,

Smiting sinners and reminding,

Only loosing, only binding

Only losing, only connecting

By the power which freedom brings.

By the power that freedom brings.

Type of Jubilee returning

Type of Jubilee is back

Is that day (if thou art learning

Is that day (if you are learning

Mysteries of holy time)

Mysteries of sacred time

On the which three thousand hearing,

On which three thousand people were listening,

Came in faith, no longer fearing,

Came in faith, no longer afraid,

And the Church sprang up sublime.

And the Church rose up magnificently.

Jubilee, for so they knew it,

Jubilee, as they referred to it,

Who were changed and succored through it,

Who were transformed and supported through it,

Since it freely called unto it

Since it freely called out to it

Debts and doubts, and set them right.

Debts and doubts, and fix them.

May the loving kindness spoken

May the kindness expressed

Unto us distressed and broken,

To us distressed and broken,

Give release, and as a token

Give freedom, and as a sign

Make us worthy of the light.

Make us deserving of the light.

ZYMA VETUS EXPURGETUR.

Purge away the ancient leaven,

Remove the old leaven,

Let a paschal joy be given,

Let a joyful celebration be held,

For our Lord is risen again.

For our Lord has risen again.

This the day of better vision,

This is the day of clearer sight,

This the day of vast decision,

This is the day of significant choice,

By the Word of God to men.

By the Word of God to people.

This despoiled Egyptian spoilers,

This ruined Egyptian spoilers,

This set free the Hebrew toilers

This freed the Hebrew laborers

From the bonds in which they lay,

From the ties that held them down,

Where, in iron furnace fastened,

Where, in iron furnace secured,

Tyrants all their labor hastened

Tyrants rushed all their work

In cement and straw and clay.

In concrete, straw, and clay.

Now in praise of holy living,

Now let's talk about living a righteous life,

Holy triumph, godlike giving,

Divine victory, godlike generosity,

Let the free voice sound its strain.

Let the free voice express its melody.

This the day the Lord created,

This is the day that the Lord made,

This our grief has terminated,

This grief has ended,

Comfort bringing to our pain.

Comfort for our pain.

Things to come let law betoken,

Things to come let law indicate,

Christ shows promises unbroken,

Christ shows unwavering promises,

Still appearing all in all.

Still appearing overall.

237

Through his blood the sword though awful

Through his blood, the sword, though terrible

Blunted droops—our way is lawful,

Blunted droops—our path is legal,

And the prohibitions fall.

And the restrictions lift.

He who gave us cause of laughter,

The one who made us laugh,

(Since the rescue followed after)

(Since the rescue came after)

Glad of heart is Isaac still;

Glad of heart is Isaac still;

Joseph from the pit is lifted,

Joseph from the pit is lifted,

As from death our Lord, through rifted

As from death our Lord, through rifted

Clouds that veiled the heavenly will.

Clouds that covered the divine will.

Thus that serpent-rod, surprising

So that serpent-rod, surprising

Malice in its worst devising,

Worst kind of malice,

Swallowed all the other rods.

Swallowed all the other sticks.

Thus the brazen serpent vying

Thus the bold serpent competing

With the poison, when the dying

With the poison, when the dying

Trusted God instead of gods.

Trusted God over other gods.

Through the jaw, with hook and cable

Through the jaw, with hook and cable

Christ to seize the foe is able;

Christ can defeat the enemy;

On the cockatrice’s den

In the cockatrice’s den

He, the weanèd child, is sitting,

He, the weaned child, is sitting,

While afar in fear is flitting

While far away in fear is flickering

That old enemy of men.

That old enemy of mankind.

They who laughed at good Elias

They who laughed at good Elias

Feel the cursing of the pious

Feel the curse of the righteous

Struck by vengeance undeferred;

Driven by unfulfilled vengeance;

While King David feigning madness,

While King David acted crazy,

And the goat that bears our sadness

And the goat that carries our sorrow

Flee as does the sacred bird.

Flee like a sacred bird.

Samson with a jawbone merely

Samson with just a jawbone

Slays a thousand foes, and clearly

Slays a thousand enemies, and clearly

Spurns alliance to their name.

Rejects alliance to their name.

Samson breaking Gaza’s portal,

Samson smashing Gaza's gate,

Bears it off, as life immortal

Bears it off, like everlasting life

Bursts the gate of deathly shame.

Bursts the gate of deadly shame.

Thus does Judah’s Lion ever

Thus does Judah’s Lion always

Burst the bonds that none may sever,

Burst the bonds that no one can break,

When the third day glimmers on;

When the third day arrives;

At his Father’s voice awaking,

At his dad's voice waking,

To the Church’s bosom taking

To the Church’s embrace taking

Many a dear and ransomed son.

Many a beloved and rescued son.

238

Jonah stayed when he was flying—

Jonah stayed when he was flying—

This true Jonah signifying—

This true Jonah sign—

Marks a day when safe, through dying,

Marks a day when safe, through dying,

Christ from depth of earth arose.

Christ rose from the depths of the earth.

Now the cypress blossom brightens,

Now the cypress blooms brightly,

Now the cluster spreads and heightens,

Now the cluster expands and intensifies,

Now the churchly lily whitens,

Now the church lily whitens,

Waving over Jewish foes.

Waving over Jewish enemies.

Death and life together striving

Life and death intertwined striving

Hinder not the Christ reviving,

Don't hinder the Christ reviving,

And with him are saints deriving

And with him are saints coming from

Resurrection through his blood.

Resurrection through His blood.

Morning new and full of gladness,

Morning new and full of joy,

How it cheers our every sadness;

How it lifts our spirits in every moment of sadness;

God hath conquered Satan’s madness

God has conquered Satan's madness.

In this time of joy and good!

In this time of happiness and positivity!

Jesus, victor, who hast given

Jesus, our victor, who has given

Life; our Only Way to heaven;

Life; our Only Way to heaven;

Who by death our death hast shriven,

Who by death has freed us from our death,

Bid us to thy feast, nay, even

Bid us to your feast, no, even

Grant us faith with which to come.

Grant us the faith to approach.

Living bread, fount unabated,

Living bread, endless source,

Vine of truth, with fruit unsated,

Vine of truth, with fruit unfulfilled,

Feed thou us thy new-created,

Feed us your new creation,

That from death reanimated

Brought back to life

By thy grace we gain our home!

By your grace, we find our way home!

PLAUSU CHORUS LAETEBUNDE.

(Translated by Dr. A. R. Thompson.)

(Translated by Dr. A. R. Thompson.)

With abounding joy applauding,

With great joy applauding,

Now, the men our songs are lauding,

Now, the men our songs are praising,

Who rung out the gospel sound.

Who rang out the gospel sound.

Like the sun’s outstreaming glory

Like the sun's shining glory

Chasing night away, their story

Chasing the night away, their story

Carries life the world around.

Carries life in the world.

For his flock the Shepherd careth,

For his flock, the Shepherd cares,

And his law for them prepareth,

And his law for them prepares,

In a fourfold gift of love.

In a four-part gift of love.

All the world shall know the healing

All the world will know the healing

Of his law of life, revealing

Of his law of life, revealing

Strength and beauty from above.

Strength and beauty from above.

239

Toward the truth, complete in splendor,

Toward the truth, whole in beauty,

Each a service has to render,

Each service must provide,

Given to him specially.

Given to him specifically.

This is shown from forms created,

This is shown from the forms created,

As it were anticipated

As expected

In a vivid prophecy.

In a clear prophecy.

Piercing through the clouds low lying,

Breaking through the low clouds,

John, upon an eagle flying,

John, on an eagle flying,

Looks the very sun upon.

Looks just like the sun.

Rising to the height of heaven,

Rising to the height of heaven,

In the Father’s bosom even,

In the Father's embrace even,

He beholds the Eternal One.

He sees the Eternal One.

Face and form of man betoken

Face and body of a person show

Matthew, for by him are spoken

Matthew, because he speaks through him

Words, which tell that to our race

Words, which convey that to our kind

God himself has now descended,

God has now descended,

And the God and Man, now blended,

And now God and Man are intertwined,

Takes in David’s line his place.

Takes David's spot in line.

Ox with open mouth, assigns he

Ox with mouth open, assigns he

Unto Luke, by him designs he

Unto Luke, by him designs he

Christ a Victim to display.

Christ as a victim.

Cross for altar he receiveth,

Receives cross for altar,

There our peace his death achieveth,

There our peace his death achieves,

Olden rites have passed away.

Old traditions are gone.

Face of rugged, roused up lion

Face of a fierce, agitated lion

Is for Mark—’tis his to cry on

Is for Mark—it's his to cry on

With an all-pervading sound,

With a constant noise,

Of the Christ, raised up victorious

Of Christ, risen triumphant

By the Father’s power all-glorious,

By the glorious power of the Father,

With immortal splendor crowned.

With eternal beauty crowned.

In this fourfold way of wonder

In this four-part way of wonder

To the world God cometh; under

To the world, God comes; under

Vestments such the ark is borne.

Vestments like the ark are carried.

Forth from paradise are flowing

Out of paradise are flowing

These new streams of mercy, going

These new streams of mercy are flowing

To refresh the world forlorn.

To revive the lost world.

Never will the house fall, surely,

Never will the house fall, surely,

Built on fourfold wall securely,

Built on a strong fourfold wall,

Thus the house of God doth rest.

Thus the house of God rests.

In this house, oh wondrous story!

In this house, oh amazing tale!

Dwells the Blessed in his glory,

Dwells the Blessed in his glory,

God with man in union blessed.

God is united with man in blessing.

240

CHAPTER XXIII.
THOMAS OF CELANO.

Hymnologists have their favorites among the sacred singers of the Middle Ages, but all concede the first place to the poet who gave the world the Dies Irae, the great sequence or “prose” sung in the service for the dead of the Latin Church. It has attracted more attention than any other single hymn. Whole books have been written about it. It is indissolubly associated in the history of music with Mozart’s wonderful “Requiem,” and in that of literature with the concluding scenes of the first part of “Faust.” More translations have been made of it than of any other poem in the Latin language, or perhaps in any language. All Christendom rejoices in it as a common treasure, the gift of God through a devout Italian monk of the thirteenth century.

Hymnologists have their favorites among the sacred singers of the Middle Ages, but everyone agrees that the top spot goes to the poet who created the Dies Irae, the famous sequence or “prose” sung during the Latin Church's service for the dead. It has garnered more attention than any other single hymn. Entire books have been written about it. It is inextricably linked in music history to Mozart’s amazing “Requiem,” and in literature to the final scenes of the first part of “Faust.” More translations have been made of it than of any other poem in Latin, or perhaps in any language. All of Christendom celebrates it as a shared treasure, a gift from God through a devoted Italian monk of the thirteenth century.

It was in an age full of vitality that this “hymn of the giants” was written—the most interesting century in the history of Christendom, Matthew Arnold says. In all directions we encounter the play or collision of great forces. The Papacy, the Empire, the Crusades, the Mendicant Orders, and even, in its way, the Inquisition, give evidence of the working of a spirit of energy and movement, which places the century in sharp contrast to the less explicit development which had preceded, and the age of comparative exhaustion which followed. Nowhere was this more visible than in the characters of the great Churchmen of the thirteenth century. Popes like Innocent III. and Gregory IX., founders of orders like Dominic and Francis, theologians like Aquinas and Bonaventura, may excite our admiration or our censure, but they are men of such magnitude as are not to be found in other centuries in the same number. They were live men, and they have made a lasting impression upon the world by the force of their vitality.

It was during a vibrant era that this “hymn of the giants” was written—the most fascinating century in the history of Christianity, as Matthew Arnold puts it. Everywhere we see the interaction or clash of powerful forces. The Papacy, the Empire, the Crusades, the Mendicant Orders, and even, in its own way, the Inquisition, show evidence of a spirit of energy and movement that starkly contrasts with the more subtle developments that came before it and the age of relative exhaustion that followed. Nowhere is this more evident than in the figures of the prominent Church leaders of the thirteenth century. Popes like Innocent III and Gregory IX, founders like Dominic and Francis, and theologians like Aquinas and Bonaventura may spark our admiration or criticism, but they are significant figures that are not found in such quantity in other centuries. They were vibrant individuals, and they have made a lasting mark on the world through their remarkable energy.

Two of these, Aquinas and Bonaventura, we shall meet again as hymn-writers. But first we have to deal with one whose chief 241 claim to recollection is a single great hymn. Thomas of Celano was an Italian at a time when Italy was stirred by the great battle of Pope with Emperor into an intellectual life, which was to culminate in Dante at the close of the century. Exactly in its last year the writing of the Divina Commedia was to begin. The troubles of his time must have come very close to Thomas. His native city of Celano, a town of the old Marsians, was one of the first to suffer under the hand of Frederick II. In 1223 it was forced to capitulate by the Count of Acerra, Thomas of Aquinas, the warlike uncle and namesake of the great theologian. The inhabitants were compelled to leave their houses, taking all their movables, and the place was burned to the ground, only the church of St John being left standing among the ruins. The people, to punish their disloyalty to the Emperor, were transported to Sicily, Malta, and Calabria, whence they returned to rebuild their town after their enemy’s death. How old Thomas was at the time of this calamity, and whether it had anything to do with his becoming a monk of the Order of Francis of Assisi, we do not know. But certainly it is not impossible that the spectacle of this dies irae, when the sanctities of his boyhood’s home were left desolate, or even the news of its occurrence in his absence, may have left a permanent impression upon his mind, and may have suggested more or less directly his great hymn.

Two of these, Aquinas and Bonaventura, we will encounter again as hymn-writers. But first, we need to talk about someone whose main reason for remembrance is a single great hymn. Thomas of Celano was an Italian during a time when Italy was stirred by the intense conflict between the Pope and the Emperor, leading to an intellectual life that would eventually peak with Dante at the end of the century. In fact, the writing of the Divina Commedia was set to begin in its final year. The troubles of his time must have impacted Thomas significantly. His hometown of Celano, a site of the ancient Marsians, was one of the first to suffer under Frederick II's rule. In 1223, it was forced to surrender by the Count of Acerra, who was Thomas of Aquinas’ warlike uncle and namesake. The residents were made to leave their homes with all their belongings, and the town was burned to the ground, with only the church of St. John remaining amid the ruins. As punishment for their disloyalty to the Emperor, the people were relocated to Sicily, Malta, and Calabria, only returning to rebuild their town after their enemy's death. We don’t know how old Thomas was during this disaster, or if it influenced his decision to become a monk in the Order of Francis of Assisi. However, it’s certainly possible that witnessing this dies irae, when the sacred places of his childhood were left in ruins, or even just hearing about it while he was away, left a lasting mark on his mind and may have inspired his great hymn.

Celano lay in the northern end of the Kingdom of Naples, as it was afterward called, across the Apennines from Rome and slightly north of it. It was not far from the northern boundary of Frederick’s hereditary dominions, across which lay the Umbrian region, where Assisi is situated. At some time and in some way Thomas made his way to Assisi, and came under the influence of the wonderful man whose personality has made the mountain town a place of pilgrimage even for those who are not of the Latin communion.

Celano was located in the northern part of what would later be known as the Kingdom of Naples, across the Apennines from Rome and a bit north of it. It was not far from the northern edge of Frederick’s ancestral lands, beyond which lay the Umbrian region, home to Assisi. At some point, Thomas found his way to Assisi, where he came under the influence of the incredible man whose character has turned the mountain town into a pilgrimage site, even for those not part of the Latin communion.

Francis of Assisi is one of the strangest, if also one of the most beautiful figures in the history of Christendom. Protestants vie with Catholics, Karl Hase and Margaret Oliphant with Frederic Ozanam and Joseph Goerres, in depicting this devout and childlike spirit, who took poverty for his bride and set himself to realize in the utmost literalness the command to go forth to preach repentance and forgiveness of sins, taking neither scrip nor purse, 242 and possessing no more than the absolute necessaries of human existence. At first he had no thought of founding an order, but only of helping the poor and the suffering for Christ’s sweet sake. But the divine fire of loving humility and childlike simplicity in the man drew others inevitably to his side, until there arose in his mind the sense of a great vocation to gather men into a new form of brotherhood. “Fear not,” he said to his earliest disciples, “in that ye seem few and simple-minded. Preach repentance to the world, trusting in Him who hath overcome the world, that His Spirit speaks through you. You will find some to receive you and your word with joy, if still more to resist and mock you. Bear all that with patience and meekness. Take no heed for your simplicity or mine. In a short time the wise and the noble will come to preach with you before princes and people, and many will be turned to the Lord. He has shown it to me, and in mine ears there is a sound of the multitude of disciples who are to come to us out of every people. The French are on the way; the Spaniards are hurrying; the Germans and English run; and a multitude of other tongues hasten hither.” So Thomas of Celano records his words in his biography of the saint, which is the freest from exaggerations and the most trustworthy of them all.

Francis of Assisi is one of the most unique and beautiful figures in the history of Christianity. Protestants and Catholics, from Karl Hase and Margaret Oliphant to Frederic Ozanam and Joseph Goerres, compete to depict this devout and childlike spirit, who took poverty as his companion and committed himself to strictly fulfilling the command to go out and preach repentance and forgiveness of sins, carrying neither bag nor wallet, and possessing only the bare essentials for living. At first, he had no intention of starting an order but only wanted to help the poor and suffering for Christ’s sake. However, the divine spark of loving humility and childlike simplicity within him naturally attracted others, leading him to feel a strong calling to create a new form of brotherhood. “Don’t be afraid,” he told his early disciples, “even if you seem few and simple. Preach repentance to the world, trusting in Him who has overcome the world, for His Spirit speaks through you. You will find some who welcome your message with joy, while others may resist and mock you. Endure all of that with patience and humility. Don’t worry about your simplicity or mine. Soon, the wise and the noble will come to preach with you before kings and the public, and many will turn to the Lord. He has revealed this to me, and I hear the sound of countless disciples who will come to us from every nation. The French are coming; the Spaniards are hurrying; the Germans and English are racing here; and many other languages are rushing toward us.” So Thomas of Celano records his words in his biography of the saint, which is the most reliable and free from exaggeration.

As Thomas survived Francis some thirty years, there is no reason to regard him as one of the group of the first disciples who began to gather around the founder as early as 1209. He is not named among “the twelve apostles” who came first. But the relation between the two men seems to have been more than usually close and intimate. Perhaps it was the more so as being founded on contrasts rather than on resemblances in their characters. For Francis was distinguished from other teachers of his age by the bright and cheerful views he entertained of God and His love to mankind. This was the theme of his sayings and his songs; this he preached to the poor when they streamed out of the Italian cities to welcome him as one who brought comfort and joy to the downcast. They emphasized their sense of the difference between him and the ordinary preachers by saying, “He hears those whom even God will not hear!” Thomas, on the other hand, seems to have been constitutionally predisposed to look at the darker side of things, to sing of judgment rather than of mercy. But he, too, found comfort in the heart-sunshine of his master. “His words 243 were like fire,” he says, “penetrating the heart.” “How lovely, splendid, glorious he appeared in innocence of life, in simplicity of speech, in purity of heart, in divine delight, in brotherly love, in constant obedience, in loving harmony, in angelic aspect.” He found in Francis the most perfect realization of the Christian ideal that he or his century could conceive of; and shall we not admit with George Macdonald that a perfect monk is a very fine thing in his way, although much less so than a perfect man?

As Thomas outlived Francis by about thirty years, we shouldn't consider him one of the original group of disciples who started to gather around the founder as early as 1209. He isn't included among “the twelve apostles” who were there at the beginning. However, the bond between the two men seems to have been unusually close and intimate. Perhaps it was even stronger because it was based on their differences rather than similarities in their personalities. Francis stood out from other teachers of his time with his bright and cheerful perspective on God and His love for humanity. This became the focus of his sayings and songs; he preached this to the poor who came out of the Italian cities to greet him as someone who brought comfort and joy to the downtrodden. They highlighted how different he was from the usual preachers by saying, “He hears those whom even God will not hear!” Thomas, however, seems to have naturally leaned toward seeing the darker side of life, emphasizing judgment rather than mercy. Yet, he too found comfort in the warm spirit of his master. “His words were like fire,” he says, “cutting straight to the heart.” “How lovely, splendid, and glorious he appeared in innocence of life, simplicity of speech, purity of heart, divine joy, brotherly love, constant obedience, loving harmony, and angelic presence.” He saw in Francis the most perfect embodiment of the Christian ideal that he or his time could imagine; and can we not agree with George Macdonald that a perfect monk is indeed admirable in his own right, though still less impressive than a perfect man?

Their sympathies as poets must have drawn them together. Francis, as Joseph Goerres well says, was a troubadour as well as a saint. In his youth he had won distinction as a singer of worldly songs in the provençal French, which was then the language of literature in Northern Italy. After his conversion he burst out singing the praises of God in this same foreign and exotic tongue. But as he became more directly interested in the welfare of his fellow-men, he began to use his gift of song in his native Italian. How many of the poems that are printed under his name are really his own, and how many are the work of his disciple, Jacopone da Todi, is matter of dispute. But even Father Affo (1777), the most negative of critics on this point, does not deny his authorship of the wonderful “Song of the Sun,” also called the “Song of the Creatures,” in which the childlike delight of the saint in God’s works finds such charming expression, that Matthew Arnold has singled it out as the utterance of what is most exquisite in the spirit of his century. Thomas, too, it was known, had the poetic gift, and indeed was recognized by his brethren as the man of most literary power in the order. Upon him they laid the duty of compiling the founder’s biography, and of writing the “legend” of his life, which should be read in the breviary service on the day of his commemoration.

Their shared passion for poetry must have brought them together. Francis, as Joseph Goerres aptly states, was both a troubadour and a saint. In his youth, he gained fame as a singer of secular songs in the Provençal French, which was the literary language in Northern Italy at that time. After his conversion, he began to sing praises to God in this same foreign and exotic language. However, as he became more focused on the well-being of his fellow man, he started to use his singing talent in his native Italian. There's debate over how many of the poems published under his name are genuinely his and how many are by his disciple, Jacopone da Todi. Even Father Affo (1777), the most skeptical critic on this topic, acknowledges Francis's authorship of the beautiful “Song of the Sun,” also known as the “Song of the Creatures,” where the saint's childlike joy in God's creations is expressed so charmingly that Matthew Arnold has highlighted it as a true reflection of the finest spirit of his time. It was also well known that Thomas possessed poetic talent and was recognized by his peers as the most literarily gifted member of the order. They entrusted him with the task of compiling the founder’s biography and writing the “legend” of his life, which would be read during the breviary service on the day of his commemoration.

Yet he also was recognized as possessing practical gifts. The order had spread into Germany as well as in the other directions of which Francis had prophesied. The first attempts to establish it north of the Alps, made in 1216, were not happy. The Italians sent on this mission knew only one German word, “Ja!” “Are you heretics?” (Sind Sie Ketzer?) was the first question put to them on Teutonic soil; and knowing nothing else to say, they said “Ja!” So they were marched across the frontier again in disgrace. But brethren better provided in the matter of their 244 Ollendorff had been sent five years later, and now Thomas of Celano was one of those who had been selected for the German mission, to give stability and unity to the work there. He was made “custos” of the monasteries at Mainz, Worms and Koeln (Cologne), and even took charge of the whole province when its head returned to Assisi. We find Thomas himself back in Assisi by 1230, where Jordan, the “custos” of the Thuringian monasteries, came to see him.

Yet he was also recognized as having practical skills. The order had spread into Germany as well as in other areas Francis had predicted. The first attempts to establish it north of the Alps, made in 1216, were not successful. The Italians sent on this mission only knew one German word, “Ja!” “Are you heretics?” (Sind Sie Ketzer?) was the first question they faced on German soil; and having nothing else to say, they replied “Ja!” As a result, they were sent back across the border in disgrace. However, a more capable group was sent five years later, and Thomas of Celano was among those chosen for the German mission, tasked with bringing stability and unity to the effort there. He became the “custos” of the monasteries at Mainz, Worms, and Köln (Cologne), and even took charge of the entire province when its leader returned to Assisi. We find Thomas himself back in Assisi by 1230, where Jordan, the “custos” of the Thuringian monasteries, came to see him.

Francis had died in 1226, but whether Thomas was actual witness of his last days, or derived his knowledge of them from others, his is recognized as the authentic account of the saint’s departure. His own death is said to have occurred in 1255, but what events filled up the meantime, besides the biographic labors we have mentioned, is not known. Perhaps it was in those years that he composed his great sequence, as his mind, when less directly brightened by the influence of his master, would be more likely to revert to those trains of thought which corresponded to his natural disposition. Possibly it was as his own life was drawing to a close, and the shadows of the Great Day gathered nearer him, that he poured out his soul in his great hymn—the greatest of all hymns, unless we except the Te Deum.

Francis died in 1226, but whether Thomas actually witnessed his final days or learned about them from others, his account is recognized as the authentic story of the saint’s departure. He is believed to have died in 1255, but the events that took place in between, aside from the biographical work we mentioned, are unknown. It’s possible that during those years he wrote his great sequence, as his mind, when less directly influenced by his master, might have naturally reverted to thoughts that aligned with his disposition. It might have been as his own life was coming to an end, and the shadows of the Great Day drew nearer, that he expressed his soul in his great hymn—the greatest of all hymns, unless we consider the Te Deum.

Besides the Dies Irae, there are ascribed to Thomas two other sequences—

Besides the Dies Irae, Thomas is credited with two other sequences—

Fregit victor virtualis

Virtual victory breaks

and

and

Sanctitatis nova signa,

New signs of holiness,

both in commemoration of Francis. As the founder of the Minor Friars was canonized two years after his death by Gregory IX., there was a demand very early for the hymns of this character. And as there was no one better fitted to write them than the poet who had known Francis so well, and whom the Pope had directed to prepare a life of the saint, there is no inherent improbability in the tradition which ascribes them to him. But they do not take rank beside the Dies Irae. They are poems written to order, not the spontaneous outpouring of the mind of the singer in the presence of the overwhelming realities of the spiritual universe.

both in remembrance of Francis. Since the founder of the Minor Friars was canonized two years after his death by Gregory IX, there was an early demand for hymns of this type. And since there was no one better suited to write them than the poet who had known Francis so well, and whom the Pope had asked to prepare a life of the saint, there’s no real doubt about the tradition that attributes them to him. However, they don't hold the same significance as the Dies Irae. They are poems created on request, not the spontaneous expression of the poet's mind in the presence of the profound realities of the spiritual world.

There are no less than nine persons for whom the honor of the authorship of the Dies Irae has been claimed. Two of these are excluded as having lived too early to have written a poem of its 245 structure and metrical character; they are Gregory the Great and Bernard of Clairvaux. Two others, Augustinus Bugellensis (ob. 1490) and Felix Hammerlein (ob. 1457) are excluded by the fact that the hymn is mentioned in a work written in 1285. This leaves four rivals to Thomas of Celano in his own century, viz., John Bonaventura (ob. 1274), his brother Cardinal, Latino Frangipani, a Dominican (ob. 1294), Humbert, a French Franciscan, who became the fifth general of his order (ob. 1277), and Matthew of Acqua-Sparta in Umbria, a Franciscan, who became Bishop of Albano and cardinal (ob. 1302). But it is to be noticed that for not one of these is there a witness earlier than the sixteenth century. The first and last are named as having had the authorship ascribed to them by Luke Wadding, the historian of the Franciscans in 1625; but he ascribes it to Thomas of Celano. The other two are named by the Jesuit, Antonio Possevino (1534-1611) and the Dominican, Leandro Alberti (1479-1552), the latter, of course, claiming the hymn for the Dominican cardinal, as to whom there is not the smallest evidence that he ever wrote any poetry whatever. Besides this, the Dies Irae is a Franciscan, not a Dominican poem. It deals with the practical and the devotional, not the doctrinal elements in religion. Had a Dominican written it, he would have been anxious only for correct doctrinal statement.

There are at least nine people who have been claimed to be the authors of the Dies Irae. Two of them are ruled out because they lived too early to have written a poem with its structure and meter: Gregory the Great and Bernard of Clairvaux. Two others, Augustinus Bugellensis (d. 1490) and Felix Hammerlein (d. 1457), are excluded because the hymn is mentioned in a work from 1285. This leaves four contenders to Thomas of Celano in his own century: John Bonaventura (d. 1274), his brother Cardinal Latino Frangipani, a Dominican (d. 1294), Humbert, a French Franciscan who became the fifth general of his order (d. 1277), and Matthew of Acqua-Sparta in Umbria, a Franciscan who became Bishop of Albano and cardinal (d. 1302). However, it's important to note that there is no evidence for any of these authors before the sixteenth century. The first and last are mentioned as having had the authorship attributed to them by Luke Wadding, the historian of the Franciscans, in 1625; but he attributes it to Thomas of Celano. The other two are mentioned by the Jesuit Antonio Possevino (1534-1611) and the Dominican Leandro Alberti (1479-1552), the latter, of course, claiming the hymn for the Dominican cardinal, despite there being no evidence that he ever wrote any poetry at all. Additionally, the Dies Irae is a Franciscan, not a Dominican, poem. It focuses on practical and devotional aspects rather than doctrinal elements of religion. If a Dominican had written it, he would have been primarily concerned with accurate doctrinal statements.

Thomas’s claim to its authorship does not rest on the weakness of rival pretensions. In the year 1285, when Thomas had been dead about thirty years and Dante was twenty years old, the Franciscan Bartholomew of Pisa wrote his Liber Conformitatum, in which he drew a labored parallel between the life of Francis of Assisi and that of our Lord. Having occasion to speak of Celano in this work, he goes on to describe it as “the place whence came Brother Thomas, who by order of the Pope wrote in polished speech the first legend of St. Francis, and is said to have composed the prose which is sung in the Mass for the Dead: Dies irae, dies illa.”[11] This testimony out of Thomas’s own century is confirmed 246 by parallel evidence. Wadding, whose big folios in clumsy Latin give us the tradition which prevailed within the order, says: “Brother Thomas of Celano sang that once celebrated sequence, Sanctitatis nova signa, which now has gone out of use, whose work also is that solemn one for the dead, Dies irae, dies illa, although others wish to ascribe it to Brother Matthew of Acqua-Sparta, a cardinal taken from among the Minorites.” Elsewhere Wadding says: “Thomas of Celano, of the province of Penna, a disciple and companion of St. Francis, published ... a book about the Life and Miracles of St. Francis ... commonly called by the brethren the Old Legend. Another shorter legend he had published previously which used to be read in the choir...; three sequences, or rhythmic proses, of which the first, in praise of St. Francis, begins, Fregit victor virtualis. The second begins, Sanctitatis nova signa. The third concerning the dead, adopted by the Church, Dies irae, dies illa. And this Benedict Gonon, the Coelestine [in 1625] rendered into French verse and ascribed to St. Bonaventura. Others ascribe it to Brother Matthew, of Acqua-Sparta, the cardinal; and others yet to other authors.”[12]

Thomas’s claim to authorship is not based on the weakness of competing claims. In 1285, about thirty years after Thomas died and when Dante was twenty, the Franciscan Bartholomew of Pisa wrote his Liber Conformitatum, where he made a detailed comparison between the life of Francis of Assisi and that of Jesus. While discussing Celano in this work, he described it as “the place from which Brother Thomas came, who, by the Pope’s order, wrote in elegant language the first legend of St. Francis, and is said to have composed the prose that is sung in the Mass for the Dead: Dies irae, dies illa.”[11] This testimony from Thomas’s own century is supported by further evidence. Wadding, whose large folios in awkward Latin provide the prevailing tradition within the order, states: “Brother Thomas of Celano sang that once-famous sequence, Sanctitatis nova signa, which is now out of use, whose work also includes that solemn piece for the dead, Dies irae, dies illa, although others wish to credit it to Brother Matthew of Acqua-Sparta, a cardinal taken from the Minorites.” Elsewhere, Wadding mentions: “Thomas of Celano, from the province of Penna, a disciple and companion of St. Francis, published ... a book about the Life and Miracles of St. Francis ... commonly referred to by the brethren as the Old Legend. He had previously published another shorter legend that used to be read in the choir ... along with three sequences, or rhythmic pieces, of which the first, in praise of St. Francis, starts with Fregit victor virtualis. The second begins with Sanctitatis nova signa. The third, concerning the dead and adopted by the Church, is Dies irae, dies illa. This was rendered into French verse by Benedict Gonon, the Coelestine [in 1625] and attributed to St. Bonaventura. Others attribute it to Brother Matthew of Acqua-Sparta, the cardinal; and others to different authors.”[12]

These direct testimonies are confirmed by local tradition in the province of Abruzzi, in which Celano is situated, and the Franciscan origin of the hymn by its existence as an inscription on a marble tablet in the church of St. Francis at Mantua, where it was seen by David Chytraeus, a German Lutheran, who visited Italy 247 in 1565. That the author was an Italian is indicated by the peculiar three-line stanza, which approximates to the terza-rima structure of their poetry, but is not found in poetry of the Northern nations, except in later imitations.

These firsthand accounts are backed up by local tradition in the province of Abruzzi, where Celano is located, and the Franciscan roots of the hymn are evidenced by its inscription on a marble tablet in the church of St. Francis in Mantua. This tablet was seen by David Chytraeus, a German Lutheran who traveled to Italy in 1565. The fact that the author was Italian is suggested by the unique three-line stanza, which resembles the terza-rima structure found in their poetry, but isn’t typical in the poetry of Northern countries, except in later imitations.

The statement of Bartholomew of Pisa, that already in 1285 the Dies Irae was employed in the service for the dead, shows how early it made its way into church use. In earlier times there was no sequence in that service, for the reason that the “Hallelujah,” which the sequence always followed, being a song of rejoicing, was not sung in the funeral service. This enables us to form an opinion on the controversy as to whether it was written directly for church use, or adapted for that after being written as a meditation on the Day of Judgment for private edification. It would seem most probable that it was the wonderful beauty and power of the hymn which led the Church to break through its rule as to the sequence following a Hallelujah necessarily. The Dies Irae was not written to fill a place, but when written it made a place for itself.

The statement from Bartholomew of Pisa that the Dies Irae was already used in the service for the dead by 1285 shows how early it became part of church practice. In earlier times, there was no sequence in that service because the “Hallelujah,” which a sequence usually followed and is a song of joy, was not sung during funerals. This allows us to weigh in on the debate about whether it was originally composed for church use or adapted for that purpose after being written as a reflection on the Day of Judgment for personal contemplation. It seems most likely that the hymn's incredible beauty and impact led the Church to break its rule about sequences following a Hallelujah. The Dies Irae wasn’t created to fill a slot; instead, once it was written, it established its own place.

This controversy connects itself with another as to the genuineness of certain verses which are prefixed or added to the eighteen of the text in the Missal. There are, in fact, three texts of the hymn: (1) That of the Missal, which is generally followed, and will be found at the end of this chapter. (2) That of the Mantuan marble tablet, which prefixes four verses:

This controversy is related to another debate regarding the authenticity of certain verses that are either added or included before the eighteen verses in the Missal. In fact, there are three versions of the hymn: (1) The one from the Missal, which is usually used and will be found at the end of this chapter. (2) The version from the Mantuan marble tablet, which includes four introductory verses:

1. Cogita, anima fidelis,

Think, loyal spirit,

Ad quid respondere velis

What do you want to respond to?

Christo venture de coelis.

Christ's venture from heaven.

2. Cum deposcit rationem

2. When it requires reasoning

Ob boni omissionem,

Ob boni omissionem,

Ob mali commissionem.

On a bad commission.

3. Dies illa, dies irae,

3. That day, the day of wrath,

Quam conemur praevenire

Let's try to prevent

Obviamque Deo ire.

Meet God.

4. Seria contritione,

4. It would be remorse,

Gratiae apprehensione,

Gratiae understanding,

Vitae emendatione.

Life revision.

After these come in the Mantuan text the first sixteen verses of the Missal text, with slight and unimportant variations, but the 248 seventeenth and eighteenth are omitted, and the following conclusion substituted:

After these come in the Mantuan text the first sixteen verses of the Missal text, with slight and unimportant variations, but the 248 seventeenth and eighteenth are omitted, and the following conclusion substituted:

17. Consors ut beatitatis

17. Partners in happiness

Vivam cum justificatis,

Live with the righteous,

In aevum aeternitatis. Amen.

In the age of eternity. Amen.

(3) The Hammerlein text, so called because found among the manuscripts of Felix Hammerlein after his death, which occurred about 1457. This also contains the first sixteen verses of the Missal text, but with far more variations than the Mantuan text shows, although not such as commend themselves by their merits. Then it proceeds, altering and expanding the seventeenth and eighteenth into three and adding five more:

(3) The Hammerlein text, named after Felix Hammerlein whose manuscripts were discovered after his death around 1457, also includes the first sixteen verses of the Missal text, but with many more variations than the Mantuan text, even though these variations aren't particularly impressive. It then goes on to change and expand the seventeenth and eighteenth verses into three and adds five more:

17. Oro supplex a ruinis,

17. Golden supplicant from the ruins,

Cor contritum quasi cinis;

Heart broken like ashes;

Gere curam mei finis.

Take care of my end.

18. Lacrymosa die illa,

18. That day will be mournful,

Cum resurget ex favilla

When it rises from the ashes

Tanquam ignis ex scintilla,

Like fire from a spark,

19. Judicandus homo reus,—

19. The accused person is guilty,—

Hinc ergo parce Deus,

Therefore, spare me, God.

Esto semper adjutor meus.

This always helps me.

20. Quando coeli sunt movendi,

20. When the heavens are moved,

Dies adsunt tunc tremendi,

The days are then terrifying,

Nullum tempus poenitendi.

No time for regret.

21. Sed salvatis laeta dies;

21. But the saved days are happy;

Et damnatis nulla quies,

And the damned find no rest,

Sed daemonum effigies.

The illusion of demons.

22. O tu Deus majestatis,

22. O God of Majesty,

Alme candor Trinitatis,

Almighty Trinity,

Nunc conjunge cum beatis.

Now connect with the blessed.

23. Vitam meam fac felicem,

23. Make my life happy,

Propter tuam genetricem,

For your mother,

Jesse florem et radicem.

Jesse flower and root.

24. Praesta nobis tunc levamen,

24. Provide us then comfort,

Dulce nostrum fac certamen,

Our sweet challenge,

Ut clamemus omnes: Amen!

Let us all shout: Amen!

249

That neither of these additions at the beginning and end are parts of the original sequence, will be evident to any one who feels the terseness and power of the original. They are feeble, lumbering excrescences, and are fastened to it in such an external way as to destroy the unity of the poem, if left as they stand. The text in the Missal gives us a new conception of the powers of the Latin tongue. Its wonderful wedding of sense to sound—the u assonance in the second stanza, the o assonance in the third, and the a and i assonances in the fourth, for instance—the sense of organ music that runs through the hymn, even unaccompanied, as distinctly as through the opening verses of Lowell’s “Vision of Sir Launfal,” and the transitions as clearly marked in sound as in meaning from lofty adoration to pathetic entreaty, impart a grandeur and dignity to the Dies Irae which are unique in this kind of writing. Then the wonderful adaptation of the triple-rhyme to the theme—like blow following blow of hammer upon anvil, as Daniel says—impresses every reader. But to all this the supplementary verses add nothing.

That neither of these additions at the beginning and end are part of the original sequence will be clear to anyone who appreciates the conciseness and strength of the original. They are weak, clumsy additions, and are attached in such a way that they ruin the unity of the poem if left as they are. The text in the Missal gives us a fresh understanding of the power of the Latin language. Its amazing combination of meaning and sound—the u assonance in the second stanza, the o assonance in the third, and the a and i assonances in the fourth, for example—the sense of organ music that flows through the hymn, even without accompaniment, as clearly as through the opening verses of Lowell’s “Vision of Sir Launfal,” and the transitions are just as clearly marked in sound as in meaning, moving from lofty worship to heartfelt pleading, giving the Dies Irae a grandeur and dignity that are unique in this type of writing. Additionally, the brilliant use of triple rhyme to fit the theme—like a hammer striking an anvil, as Daniel describes—impresses every reader. But these supplementary verses add nothing to all of this.

Of the use of the hymn in literature I have spoken already. Sir Walter Scott introduces a vigorous and characteristic version of a portion into his “Lay of the Last Minstrel” (1805). Lockhart, writing of the great Wizard’s death-bed, says of his unconscious and wandering utterances: “Whatever we could follow him in was some fragment of the Bible, or some petition of the Litany, or a verse of some psalm in the old Scotch metrical version, or some of the magnificent hymns of the Romish ritual. We very often heard distinctly the cadence of the Dies Irae.” So the Earl of Roscommon, in the previous century, died repeating his own version of the seventeenth stanza:

Of the use of hymns in literature, I've already mentioned. Sir Walter Scott includes a strong and distinctive version of a portion in his “Lay of the Last Minstrel” (1805). Lockhart, discussing the great Wizard’s deathbed, writes about his unconscious and wandering words: “Whatever we could follow him in was some fragment of the Bible, or some prayer from the Litany, or a verse from some psalm in the old Scottish metrical version, or some of the magnificent hymns of the Roman ritual. We often clearly heard the rhythm of the Dies Irae.” Similarly, the Earl of Roscommon, in the previous century, passed away repeating his own version of the seventeenth stanza:

“Prostrate, my contrite heart I rend;

“Lying flat, I break my remorseful heart;

My God, my Father, and my Friend,

My God, my Father, and my Friend,

Do not forsake me in my end!”

Do not abandon me at the end!”

Dr. Samuel Johnson never could repeat the tenth stanza without being moved to tears—the stanza Dean Stanley quotes in his description of Jacob’s Well. Goethe makes Gretchen in “Faust” faint with dismay and horror as she hears it sung in the cathedral, and from that moment of salutary pain she becomes another woman. Meinhold in his “Amber-Witch” (Die Bernsteinhexe), 250 represents the very same verses as bringing comfort and assurance to a more stainless heroine in the hour of her sorest distress. Carlyle shows us the Romanticist tragedian Werner quoting the eighth stanza in his strange “last testament,” as his reason for having written neither a defence nor an accusation of his life: “With trembling I reflect that I myself shall first learn in its whole terrific compass what I properly was, when these lines shall be read by men; that is to say, in a point of time which for me will be no time; in a condition in which all experience will for me be too late:

Dr. Samuel Johnson could never recite the tenth stanza without getting teary-eyed—the stanza Dean Stanley references in his description of Jacob’s Well. Goethe has Gretchen in “Faust” faint with shock and horror when she hears it sung in the cathedral, and from that moment of painful realization, she transforms into a different woman. Meinhold, in his “Amber-Witch” (Die Bernsteinhexe), presents the same lines as offering comfort and assurance to a purer heroine during her deepest distress. Carlyle illustrates the Romantic tragedian Werner quoting the eighth stanza in his unusual “last testament,” explaining why he neither defends nor accuses his life: “With trembling I realize that I will only truly understand the full extent of what I was when these lines are read by others; that is to say, at a moment that for me will be no moment; in a state where all experience will be too late for me.”

‘Rex tremendae majestatis,

‘Rex of tremendous majesty,

Qui salvandos salvas gratis,

You save those you wish to save,

Salva me, fons pietatis!!!’”

Save me, source of mercy!!!’”

Justus Kerner, in his Wahnsinnige Brüder, depicts the overwhelming power of the hymn upon minds hardened by long continuance in sin, but suddenly awakened to reflection by its thunders of the Day of Reckoning. Daniel well compares it to the picture of the Day of Judgment, which was the means of converting the King of the Bulgars to Christianity.

Justus Kerner, in his Wahnsinnige Brüder, shows the incredible impact of the hymn on minds that have been toughened by a long life of sin, yet are suddenly stirred to contemplation by the sounds of the Day of Reckoning. Daniel aptly likens it to the image of the Day of Judgment, which was the catalyst for converting the King of the Bulgars to Christianity.

The translations of our hymn into modern languages, especially into German and English, have been numbered by the hundred. Partly no doubt this is due to the entirely Evangelical type of its doctrine, its freedom from Mariolatry, its exaltation of divine mercy above human merit, and its picture of the soul’s free access to God without the intervention of Church and priest. Lisco (1840 and 1843) was able to specify eighty-seven German versions. Michael (1866) brought this number up to ninety, of which sixty-two are both complete and exact; and Dr. Philip Schaff says he can increase the list beyond a hundred without exhausting the number. Among the German translators are Andreas Gryphius (1650), A. W. Schlegel (1802), J. G. Fichte (1813), A. L. Follen (1819), J. F. von Meyer (1824), Claus Harms (1828), J. Emmanuel Veith (1829), C. J. C. Bunsen (1833), H. A. Daniel (1839), F. G. Lisco (1840), besides partial versions by J. G. von Herder (1802) and J. H. von Wessenberg (1820).

The translations of our hymn into modern languages, especially German and English, number in the hundreds. This is partly because of its completely Evangelical doctrine, its avoidance of Mariolatry, its emphasis on divine mercy over human merit, and its depiction of the soul's direct access to God without the need for Church or priest intervention. Lisco (1840 and 1843) identified eighty-seven German versions. Michael (1866) increased that number to ninety, with sixty-two being both complete and accurate; Dr. Philip Schaff claims he can extend the list to over a hundred without running out of examples. Among the German translators are Andreas Gryphius (1650), A. W. Schlegel (1802), J. G. Fichte (1813), A. L. Follen (1819), J. F. von Meyer (1824), Claus Harms (1828), J. Emmanuel Veith (1829), C. J. C. Bunsen (1833), H. A. Daniel (1839), F. G. Lisco (1840), as well as partial versions by J. G. von Herder (1802) and J. H. von Wessenberg (1820).

The translations into English begin with one by Joshua Sylvester in 1621, that of Richard Crashaw in 1646 coming second. There are four of that century and two of the next, the most notable being the Earl of Roscommon’s in 1717. In the first thirty years 251 of the nineteenth century there are but four, the notable being the partial version by Sir Walter Scott in 1805, and Macaulay’s in 1826. Since Isaac Williams published his in 1831, there has been a steady succession of versions, bringing the number for the United Kingdom in this century up to fifty-one. Of these the most noteworthy are by John Chandler (1837), Henry Alford (1844), Richard C. Trench (1844), William J. Irons (1848), Edward Caswall (1849), Frederick G. Lee (1851), John Mason Neale (1851), William Bright (1858), Elizabeth R. Charles (1858), Herbert Kynaston (1862), Richard H. Hutton (1868), Dean Stanley (1868), William C. Dix (1871), and Hamilton McGill (1876).

The first translations into English were done by Joshua Sylvester in 1621, followed by Richard Crashaw in 1646. There are four from the 17th century and two from the 18th, with the most notable being the Earl of Roscommon’s version in 1717. In the first thirty years of the 19th century, there were only four translations, the significant one being the partial version by Sir Walter Scott in 1805, and Macaulay’s in 1826. Since Isaac Williams published his translation in 1831, there has been a continuous stream of versions, bringing the total for the United Kingdom in this century to fifty-one. The most notable among these are by John Chandler (1837), Henry Alford (1844), Richard C. Trench (1844), William J. Irons (1848), Edward Caswall (1849), Frederick G. Lee (1851), John Mason Neale (1851), William Bright (1858), Elizabeth R. Charles (1858), Herbert Kynaston (1862), Richard H. Hutton (1868), Dean Stanley (1868), William C. Dix (1871), and Hamilton McGill (1876).

In point of numbers at least America surpasses England and approaches Germany. Since 1841, when two anonymous versions appeared in this country, there have been at least ninety-six complete versions by American translators, bringing the total of enumerated versions in the language up to one hundred and fifty-four. Of American translators may be named William R. Williams (1843), H. H. Brownell (1847), Abraham Coles (1847 and later), William G. Dix (1852), S. Dryden Phelps (1855), John A. Dix (1863 and 1875), Marshall H. Bright (1866), Edward Slosson (1866), E. C. Benedict (1867), Margaret J. Preston (1868), Philip Schaff (1868), Samuel W. Duffield (1870 and later), John Anketell (1873), Charles W. Elliot (1881), Henry C. Lea (1882), M. W. Stryker (1883), H. L. Hastings (1886), and W. S. McKenzie (1887). This certainly, both by the length of the list and the weight of many of the names, constitutes a tribute to the power of the Dies Irae such as never has been offered to any other hymn! Only Luther’s Ein’ feste Burg, of which there are eighty-one versions in English alone, can compare with it.[13]

In terms of numbers, America definitely outdoes England and gets close to Germany. Since 1841, when two anonymous versions were released in this country, there have been at least ninety-six complete versions by American translators, bringing the total number of recognized versions in the language to one hundred and fifty-four. Some American translators include William R. Williams (1843), H. H. Brownell (1847), Abraham Coles (1847 and later), William G. Dix (1852), S. Dryden Phelps (1855), John A. Dix (1863 and 1875), Marshall H. Bright (1866), Edward Slosson (1866), E. C. Benedict (1867), Margaret J. Preston (1868), Philip Schaff (1868), Samuel W. Duffield (1870 and later), John Anketell (1873), Charles W. Elliot (1881), Henry C. Lea (1882), M. W. Stryker (1883), H. L. Hastings (1886), and W. S. McKenzie (1887). This certainly, both by the length of the list and the significance of many of the names, serves as a tribute to the power of the Dies Irae like no other hymn has ever received! Only Luther’s Ein’ feste Burg, which has eighty-one versions in English alone, can compare to it.[13]

252

Of these English versions, those by Rev. W. J. Irons and Dean Stanley in England, and those of General John A. Dix and Mr. Edward Slosson in America, have enjoyed the most popularity. They certainly are excellent, but every translator seems somewhere to fail of complete success. Nor do those who have returned again and again to the attempt seem to accomplish their own ideal of a perfect translation. Dr. Abraham Coles, who has made some sixteen or seventeen renderings, is no better off than when he began. Nor do I think my own sixth version has carried me one inch beyond my first. The truth is that not even the Pange lingua gloriosi, which Dr. Neale calls the most difficult of poems, is in this respect the equal of this alluring and baffling hymn. But the reader, who has had no access to the hymn except through the poorest version, has the means to discern the fact that in it a great mind utters itself worthily on one of the greatest of themes.

Of these English versions, those by Rev. W. J. Irons and Dean Stanley in England, along with those of General John A. Dix and Mr. Edward Slosson in America, have been the most popular. They are definitely excellent, but every translator seems to fall short of complete success at some point. Even those who keep trying to reach their own idea of a perfect translation don’t seem to achieve it. Dr. Abraham Coles, who has created about sixteen or seventeen translations, hasn’t made any more progress than when he started. I don’t think my own sixth version has taken me any further than my first. The truth is that even the Pange lingua gloriosi, which Dr. Neale describes as the most difficult of poems, doesn’t match this captivating and perplexing hymn in this regard. However, a reader who has only encountered the hymn through the weakest version can still recognize that a great mind expresses itself meaningfully on one of the greatest themes.

It happened to me once to enter a crowded church, where presently a distinguished German divine arose to speak. Others had addressed the audience in English; but he, turning to his fellow-countrymen, began to pour forth a trumpet-strain of lofty eloquence in his native tongue. He spoke of the “better valley,” of a happy and peaceful land. He seemed to see its broad and gentle river and to hear the chiming of its Sabbath bells. He peopled the air with its lovely citizens and created about us the presence of its glorious joy. Faintly and brokenly, as now and then he uttered some familiar words, I could catch glimpses of that besseres Thal, and its brightness and beauty, and the awe of 253 its holy calmness came upon me—upon me, the stranger and the foreigner, in whose speech no word was said.

It once happened to me that I walked into a crowded church, and soon a distinguished German preacher stood up to speak. Others had addressed the audience in English, but he, turning to his fellow-countrymen, began to deliver a powerful and eloquent speech in his native language. He talked about the “better valley,” a happy and peaceful land. It felt like he could see its wide, gentle river and hear the ringing of its church bells. He filled the atmosphere with images of its wonderful citizens and surrounded us with the essence of its glorious joy. Occasionally, as he spoke some familiar words, I could catch glimpses of that besseres Thal, and its brightness and beauty overwhelmed me—the awe of its serene calmness took hold of me—me, the stranger and the foreigner, who could not understand a word he said.

But they who were of the lip and lineage of the land, they whose country was brought so near and whose hopes were raised on such strong and familiar wings—they truly were moved to the soul. I saw tears in their eyes; I heard their suppressed and laboring breath; I beheld their eager faces; and the glory of that land fell on them even as I gazed. So, though we cannot here perceive the fulness of the Franciscan’s hymn, yet do we discern the stately splendor of Messiah’s throne, and

But those who were from the land, those whose roots were deep and whose hopes soared on familiar wings—they were truly touched. I saw tears in their eyes; I heard their strained and heavy breaths; I saw their eagerly waiting faces; and the glory of that land shone on them as I looked. So, while we can't fully grasp the beauty of the Franciscan’s hymn here, we can still see the majestic splendor of Messiah’s throne, and

“Catch betimes, with wakeful eyes and clear

“Catch early, with alert eyes and clear”

Some radiant vista of the realm before us.”

Some stunning view of the land in front of us.

This alone can justify another attempt—the resultant of four previous versions—to express something of the grandeur of this majestic hymn:

This alone can justify another attempt—the result of four previous versions—to convey something of the greatness of this majestic hymn:

1. Dies irae, dies illa

Day of wrath, that day

Solvet saeclum in favilla,

Solve the world in ashes,

Teste David cum Sybilla.

Test David with Sybilla.

2. Quantus tremor est futurus,

2. How much shaking will there be,

Quando judex est venturus,

When the judge is coming,

Cuncta stricte discussurus!

All will be strictly examined!

3. Tuba mirum sparget sonum

Tuba will sound a marvelous tone

Per sepulcra regionum,

Through the grave regions,

Coget omnes ante thronum.

Gather everyone before the throne.

4. Mors stupebit et natura,

4. Death will be stunned and nature,

Quum resurget creatura,

When the creature rises,

Judicanti responsura.

Judges will respond.

5. Liber scriptus proferetur,

5. The written book will be presented,

In quo totum continetur,

In which everything is contained,

Unde mundus judicetur.

Unde the world is judged.

6. Judex ergo cum sedebit,

6. So the judge will sit,

Quidquid latet, apparebit,

Whatever is hidden, will appear.

Nil inultum remanebit.

Nothing will remain unavenged.

7. Quid sum miser tunc dicturus,

7. What will I say then,

Que, patronum rogaturus,

Hey, about to ask the boss,

Dum vix justus sit securus?

Is the just person ever safe?

8. Rex tremendae majestatis,

Rex of tremendous majesty,

Qui salvandos salvas gratis,

Who saves the saved for free,

Salva me, fons pietatis!

Save me, source of mercy!

9. Recordare, Jesu pie,

9. Remember, gentle Jesus,

Quod sum causa tuae viae;

I am the reason for your journey;

Ne me perdas illâ die!

Don't lose me that day!

10. Quaerens me sedisti lassus,

10. You sat down tired, searching,

Redemisti cruce passus:

Redeemed through the cross:

Tantus labor non sit cassus!

Such hard work should not be in vain!

11. Juste judex ultionis,

11. Just judge of vengeance,

Donum fac remissionis

Gift of forgiveness

Ante diem rationis!

Day before the assessment!

12. Ingemisco tanquam reus,

Ingemisco tanquam reus,

Culpa rubet vultus meus:

My face turns red:

Supplicanti parce, Deus!

Have mercy, God!

13. Qui Mariam absolvisti,

13. You who freed Mary,

Et latronem exaudisti,

And you heard the thief,

Mihi quoque spem dedisti

You gave me hope, too.

14. Preces meae non sunt dignae.

14. My prayers are not worthy.

Sed tu bonus fac benigne,

But you do good kindly,

Ne perenni cremer igne.

Do not be burned by fire.

15. Inter oves locum praesta,

Inter oves locum praesta,

Et ab haedis me sequestra,

And take me away from the goats,

Statuens in parte dextrâ.

Statues on the right side.

16. Confutatis maledictis,

Confutatis maledictis,

Flammis acribus addictis,

Burning with fierce flames,

Voca me cum benedictis.

Call me with blessings.

17. Oro supplex et acclinis,

Oro supplex et acclinis,

Cor contritum quasi cinis,

Heart broken like ashes,

Gere curam mei finis.

Take care of my end.

18. Lachrymosa dies illa,

Lachrymosa dies illa,

Qua resurget ex favilla

From the ashes, it will rise.

Judicandus homo reus;

The accused must be judged;

Huic ergo parce, Deus!

Spare him, God!

254

1. Day of wrath, thy fiery morning

Please provide a phrase for me to modernize.Day of judgment, your blazing dawn

Earth consumes, no longer scorning

Earth consumes, no longer rejecting

David’s and the Sibyl’s warning.

David's and the Sibyl's warning.

2. Then what terror of each nation

2.Then what fear did each nation feel

When the Judge shall take his station

When the judge takes his place

Strictly trying his creation!

Seriously testing his creation!

3. When that trumpet tone amazing,

3. When that amazing trumpet sound,

Through the tombs its message phrasing,

Through the tombs, its message wording,

All before the throne is raising.

All before the throne is rising.

4. Death and Nature he surprises

Death and Nature surprises him

Who, a creature, yet arises

Who, a being, still emerges

Unto those most dread assizes.

To those most fearsome trials.

5. There a written book remaineth

There is a written book

Whose sure registry containeth

Whose secure registry contains

That which all the world arraigneth.

That which everyone in the world criticizes.

6. Therefore when the Judge is seated

6.So when the Judge takes their seat

Each deceit shall be defeated,

Every deceit will be exposed,

Vengeance due shall then be meted.

Retribution will then be served.

7. With what answer shall I meet him,

7.What should I say to him,

By what advocate entreat him,

By what advocate should he be sought,

When the just may scarcely greet him?

When can the righteous even greet him?

8. King of majesty appalling,

8. King of astonishing majesty,

Who dost save the elect from falling,

Who saves the chosen ones from falling,

Save me! on thy pity calling.

Save me! I'm calling on your mercy.

9. Be thou mindful, Lord most lowly,

Be aware, humble Lord,

That for me thou diedst solely;

That you died just for me;

Leave me not to perish wholly!

Leave me not to perish completely!

10. Seeking me thy love outwore thee,

10.Your quest for my love has exhausted you,

And the cross, my ransom, bore thee;

And the cross, my payment, carried you;

Let not this seem light before thee!

Let this not seem trivial to you!

11. Righteous Judge of my condition,

11. Just Judge of my situation,

Grant me, for my sins, remission

Grant me forgiveness for my sins.

Ere the day which ends contrition.

Before the day that ends regret.

12. In my guilt for pity yearning,

12.In my guilt for feeling pity,

With my shame my face is burning—

With my shame, my face is burning—

Spare me, Lord, to thee returning!

Spare me, Lord, as I come back to you!

13. Mary’s sin thou hast remitted

Mary's sin you have forgiven

And the dying thief acquitted;

And the dying thief freed;

To my heart this hope is fitted.

To my heart, this hope feels right.

14. Poorly are my prayers ascending

My prayers are rising poorly

But do thou, in mercy bending,

But you, showing mercy,

Leave me not to flames unending!

Leave me not to endless flames!

15. Give me with thy sheep a station

15.Give me a place with your sheep

Far from goats in separation—

Far from goats in isolation—

On the right my habitation.

My home is to the right.

16. When the wicked meet conviction

When the wicked face justice

Doomed to fires of sharp affliction,

Doomed to fires of sharp affliction,

Call me forth with benediction.

Call me with your blessing.

17. Prone and suppliant I sorrow,

Prone and begging, I mourn,

Ashes for my heart I borrow;

Ashes for my heart I borrow;

Guard me on that awful morrow!

Guard me on that terrible tomorrow!

18. O, that day so full of weeping

18.Oh, that day so full of tears

When, in dust no longer sleeping,

When, no longer resting in dust,

Man must face his worst behavior!

Man must confront his worst behavior!

Therefore spare me, God and Saviour!

Therefore spare me, God and Savior!

255

CHAPTER XXIV.
Thomas Aquinas and John Bonaventure.

In Southern Italy, about midway between Rome and Naples, the road which connects these two cities passes near the site of the ancient city of Aquinum. It was a stronghold of the Volscians, although not mentioned in the account of their wars with the Romans. As a Roman municipality it rose to greater importance than the other cities of the district, and became the birthplace of the satirist Juvenal and other eminent men. But in the seventh century it was destroyed by the Lombards, and the site never re-occupied. What were left of its inhabitants found another site, more capable of defence in those wild days, and built Aquino on a mountain slope. It runs along the cliff in a single street, like our own Mauch Chunk, and the remains of its oldest buildings show that its mediaeval architects drew freely upon still earlier structures for their materials.

In Southern Italy, about halfway between Rome and Naples, the road connecting these two cities passes close to the site of the ancient city of Aquinum. It was a stronghold of the Volscians, although it isn’t mentioned in their accounts of wars with the Romans. As a Roman municipality, it became more significant than other cities in the area and was the birthplace of the satirist Juvenal and other notable figures. However, in the seventh century, it was destroyed by the Lombards and was never rebuilt. What was left of its inhabitants found a new location that offered better defense during those tumultuous times and built Aquino on a mountainside. It stretches along the cliff in a single street, similar to our own Mauch Chunk, and the remains of its oldest buildings indicate that its medieval architects freely used materials from even earlier structures.

In one of these old structures, still known as the Casa Reale or royal house, lived the noble family who were the lords of Aquino. Here Thomas Aquinas was born in the year 1225, being one of the five children of Count Landulf of Aquino, and his wife, Theodora Caraccioli, Countess of Teano. The family was not a royal house, but it was connected by intermarriage with the royal caste of Europe. It is said, but I have not been able to verify the statement, that Thomas’s grandfather had married a sister of the Emperor Barbarossa. His mother was descended from the Tancred of Hauteville, whose sons, Roger and Robert Guiscard, effected the Norman conquest of the two Sicilies. Sibylla, Queen of the Tancred who ended the first line of Norman sovereigns, is said to have been a daughter of the family. But the real importance of the lords of Aquino was due to their strategic position on the northern frontier of Apulia and to their military spirit. Richard of Aquino, the grandfather of Thomas, was the mainstay of Tancred’s cause on the mainland of Italy, and merited, by his 256 treachery and barbarity, the cruel death the Emperor Henry VI. inflicted on him after the final conquest of the two Sicilies. His father, Landulf, seems to have been a man of less warlike character; but his uncle, Thomas of Aquinas, who succeeded Richard in the countship of Acerra, was the ablest of the Ghibelline chiefs of Southern Italy, and one of Frederic the Second’s most trusted captains. That emperor enlarged the dominions of the family, and gave ample scope to their fighting propensities in his wars with the popes. And Thomas’s two brothers, who were older than himself, embraced the opportunity of a military life. His sisters formed illustrious alliances with the noble families of Southern Italy. Pope Honorius III. is said to have been his godfather.

In one of these old buildings, still called the Casa Reale or royal house, lived the noble family who were the lords of Aquino. Here, Thomas Aquinas was born in 1225, as one of the five children of Count Landulf of Aquino and his wife, Theodora Caraccioli, Countess of Teano. The family wasn’t royal, but it was connected through intermarriage to the royal class of Europe. It is said, though I haven't been able to confirm it, that Thomas’s grandfather married a sister of Emperor Barbarossa. His mother was a descendant of Tancred of Hauteville, whose sons, Roger and Robert Guiscard, led the Norman conquest of the two Sicilies. Sibylla, Queen of Tancred, who ended the first line of Norman rulers, is said to have been from this family. However, the real importance of the lords of Aquino stemmed from their strategic position on the northern border of Apulia and their military spirit. Richard of Aquino, Thomas’s grandfather, was a key supporter of Tancred’s cause in mainland Italy, and his treachery and brutality earned him the cruel death that Emperor Henry VI inflicted on him after the final conquest of the two Sicilies. His father, Landulf, seemed to have been less of a warrior; however, his uncle, Thomas of Aquinas, who succeeded Richard as count of Acerra, was one of the most capable Ghibelline leaders in Southern Italy and one of Frederick II’s most trusted commanders. That emperor expanded the family's territories and allowed them plenty of opportunities for combat during his wars with the popes. Thomas’s two older brothers took up military careers, while his sisters formed prominent alliances with noble families in Southern Italy. Pope Honorius III is said to have been his godfather.

Thomas’s youth seems to have been uneventful, with the exception of the calamity by which he lost a younger sister, who was killed by lightning while sleeping by his side. In his fifth year his education began. Less than five miles away, as the bird flies, lay the Monte Casino, the greatest and first of the monasteries of the Benedictine order. Here it was that Benedict of Nursia in 529 laid the foundation of the first great order of Western Christendom. And although Monte Casino had shared in the calamity of Aquino at the hands of the Lombards, and had lain desolate for a hundred and fifty years, it had been rebuilt with new splendor, and was at this time the grandest ecclesiastical establishment outside the city of Rome. And here, in 1227, Landulf Sinibald, himself of the Aquino family, had become abbot, thus attaining one of the highest dignities open to a Churchman. To his care the young Thomas was intrusted, and on Monte Casino he spent the next seven years of his life, undergoing the discipline and receiving the instruction for which the schools of the Benedictine fathers had always been famous. Probably it was the hope of the family of Aquino that the young man would enter the order and rise to the same dignity as his uncle, becoming a prince of the Church, and thus more powerful and wealthy than any of his uncles or brothers.

Thomas’s childhood seems to have been pretty ordinary, except for the tragedy of losing a younger sister who was struck by lightning while sleeping beside him. He started his education when he was five years old. Less than five miles away, as the crow flies, was Monte Cassino, the greatest and first of the monasteries of the Benedictine order. It was here that Benedict of Nursia established the first great order of Western Christianity in 529. Although Monte Cassino had suffered destruction at the hands of the Lombards and was abandoned for a hundred and fifty years, it had been rebuilt with new splendor and was, at this time, the most impressive religious establishment outside of Rome. In 1227, Landulf Sinibald, a member of the Aquino family, became abbot, achieving one of the highest positions available to a Churchman. Young Thomas was placed under his care, and he spent the next seven years at Monte Cassino, undergoing rigorous training and receiving the education for which the Benedictine schools were well-known. The Aquino family likely hoped that the young man would join the order and achieve the same rank as his uncle, becoming a prominent figure in the Church and thus more powerful and wealthy than any of his uncles or brothers.

In 1239 the second outbreak of hostilities between the Pope and the Emperor led to the conversion of Monte Casino into a great fortress, in which were left but eight monks to carry on the routine of monastic services. The rest found a home in other Benedictine houses, the schools were suspended, and Thomas returned home. But the same year he seems to have proceeded to Naples to study 257 in the university which Frederic had established in 1224, and amply endowed with wealth and privileges, and had revived in 1234, after its suspension during his first war with the papacy. He had forbidden his Italian subjects to leave the kingdom to attend foreign universities, and he had used every available means to make them contented with that of Naples, one of these being the employment of the ablest teachers he could secure in all the sciences then recognized as belonging to the higher education. We are told that Thomas pursued his studies two years in Naples, when the influence of his Dominican teachers led him to form the purpose to become a Dominican friar,[14] and to put on the garb of a novice. This step was a most momentous one. Whether his family looked forward to his becoming a Benedictine monk and abbot, or contemplated his embracing the offers of promotion in the civil service of the kingdom, which Frederic II. had held out 258 to the graduates of his pet university, they could not but regard his adoption of the life of a mendicant friar with indignation and disgust. To be a Benedictine Pater was to be a gentleman and a scholar, to have a share in the influence, wealth, and power of the order, and possibly to rise to the dignity of the Dux et Princeps omnium Abbatum et Religiosorum, the Abbot of Monte Casino. But the Mendicant orders were affairs of yesterday, with all the rawness if also the effusive enthusiasm of youth. Francis of Assisi died within a year of Thomas’s birth; Dominic, five years earlier. And the mendicant mode of life was most offensive to the proud Italian nobles, who must have recoiled from the idea that one of their race should carry the beggar’s wallet in his turn, and live always upon alms. In this respect the requirements of the orders were far stricter and more humiliating than in later times, when the practice, if not the rule, was relaxed. Those who were unaffected by their enthusiasm thought of the Mendicants as the average man thinks of the Salvation Army, or thought of the Methodists at the middle of the last century.

In 1239, the renewed conflict between the Pope and the Emperor turned Monte Cassino into a massive fortress, with only eight monks remaining to handle the routine monastic services. The others found refuge in different Benedictine houses, the schools shut down, and Thomas went back home. However, that same year, he seems to have gone to Naples to study at the university that Frederick had established in 1224, which was well-funded and enjoyed various privileges. This university had been revived in 1234 after its closure during Frederick's first war with the papacy. He had prohibited his Italian subjects from leaving the kingdom to attend foreign universities and had done everything possible to make them satisfied with the university in Naples, including hiring the best teachers he could find for all the sciences considered part of higher education at the time. We are told that Thomas studied for two years in Naples before the influence of his Dominican teachers inspired him to become a Dominican friar and don the attire of a novice. This decision was highly significant. Whether his family hoped for him to become a Benedictine monk and abbot or expected him to seize the opportunities for promotion within the civil service that Frederick II had offered to graduates of his cherished university, they could not have been anything but indignant and appalled at his choice to embrace the life of a mendicant friar. Being a Benedictine *Pater* meant being a gentleman and a scholar, having a stake in the influence, wealth, and power of the order, and possibly rising to the rank of *Dux et Princeps omnium Abbatum et Religiosorum*, the Abbot of Monte Cassino. But the Mendicant orders were a recent development, filled with the rawness and zeal of youth. Francis of Assisi died within a year of Thomas’s birth, and Dominic had passed away five years earlier. The mendicant lifestyle was especially offensive to the proud Italian nobles, who must have recoiled at the thought of one of their own carrying a beggar’s wallet and living off alms. At that time, the requirements of these orders were much stricter and more humiliating than they would later become, as practices, if not rules, were relaxed. Those who were not swayed by their fervor viewed the Mendicants much like average people see the Salvation Army or thought of the Methodists in the middle of the last century.

No notice was sent to Aquino of the step Thomas had taken. The monks always had their share of the wisdom of the serpent, and they were to show it in this case. But some of the vassals of the family had recognized the young novice under his Dominican garb on the streets of Naples or in the church; and through them the news reached his family. Landulf seems to have been dead; I can find no mention of him later than 1229. But the Countess Theodora hastened, with all a man’s energy, to rescue her son from the career of a mendicant. The friars learned of her coming and hurried their novice off to Rome, and to Rome his mother pursued him. To avoid her he was sent forward to France, but he had to pass the lines of the imperial army then engaged in the war with the Lombards. The influence of the powerful Ghibelline family roused the vigilance of the imperial authorities. At Acquapendente, on the frontiers of Tuscany, Thomas and the friars who escorted him were arrested, and the young noble was sent back to his family at Aquino.

No notice was given to Aquino about the action Thomas had taken. The monks always had their share of street smarts, and they were about to show it in this situation. However, some of the family's vassals had recognized the young novice in his Dominican robe on the streets of Naples or in church, and through them, the news reached his family. Landulf seems to have died; I can't find any mention of him after 1229. But Countess Theodora quickly rushed in, with all the energy of a man, to save her son from a life of begging. The friars learned of her arrival and quickly sent their novice off to Rome, and his mother followed him there. To escape her, he was sent ahead to France, but he had to cross the lines of the imperial army that was then fighting the Lombards. The influence of the powerful Ghibelline family alerted the imperial authorities. At Acquapendente, on the borders of Tuscany, Thomas and the friars accompanying him were arrested, and the young noble was sent back to his family in Aquino.

Every means, foul as well as fair, seems to have been used to break him from his purpose to join the Dominicans, while he remained a prisoner at Aquino, or in some of the mountain castles of the family. But Thomas was assured of his vocation, and he 259 had a fund of obstinacy in his character which showed to good purpose. It is said that the Pope interfered in his behalf, but this is hardly probable, as the Pope was waging war at the time on the Emperor and his vassals, the Lords of Aquino. At last the countess and her children abandoned the attempt to influence him, and at least connived at his escape to Naples, where he took the vows of obedience, celibacy, and poverty, which sealed his connection with the Dominican order, in 1243.

Every method, both good and bad, seems to have been used to deter him from his decision to join the Dominicans while he remained a prisoner at Aquino or in some of the family’s mountain castles. But Thomas was confident in his calling, and he had a strong sense of determination that proved effective. It’s said that the Pope intervened on his behalf, but this is unlikely, as the Pope was engaged in conflict with the Emperor and his vassals, the Lords of Aquino, at that time. Eventually, the countess and her children gave up trying to sway him and at least allowed his escape to Naples, where he took the vows of obedience, celibacy, and poverty, officially connecting him with the Dominican order in 1243.

We have looked at this step through the eyes of his family, and seen its offensiveness. But if we regard it more impartially, we are impressed with its wisdom. It was among the Dominicans, not the Benedictines, that Thomas could serve his day and generation the best. The Benedictines, in the new age which the era of the Crusades opened to Europe, had fallen behind the times. It was because of this that that century saw the rise of the two great orders founded by Dominic and by Francis, and their rapid growth, until “a handful of corn on the top of the mountains” shook like the forests which clothe Lebanon. The Dominican order was still in the blossom of youth; the Benedictine had rather “gone to seed.” Thomas felt the difference when he met the Dominicans as professors of theology in the Studium at Naples. Scholarship rather than thought had been the strong point with the Benedictines. They would be apt to meet the questions which welled up in the mind of the eager youth by an inapposite quotation from some Church father, or to repress them altogether, as tending to vanity. What, indeed, could Abbot Landulf and his brethren on the hill-top do with a deep-eyed boy, who went from one to another with the question, “What is God?” But at Naples, and in contact with the more lively intellectual life of his age, his acute and alert intellect found a satisfaction and an encouragement which the Benedictines could not give him. He was encouraged to ask questions instead of being snubbed. There were opened to him vistas of research and speculation, which could not but attract a hungry and active mind like his. The Dominicans were the order which had undertaken to face and answer the questions of the age, and in Thomas these questions were craving a solution. What wonder if he fell in love with the preachers, and they with him! They discovered what capacity lay in the young noble, and knew that they had better use for him than his hum-drum 260 uncle on the hills and among the hawks. And any scruples as to his admission to the novitiate without the consent or against the will of his family were set aside by the belief that his “vocation” was directly from God, and therefore set aside all merely human authority.

We have looked at this step from his family's perspective and seen how offensive it was. But if we look at it more objectively, we can appreciate its wisdom. It was among the Dominicans, not the Benedictines, that Thomas could best serve his time. The Benedictines had fallen behind in the new era that the Crusades created in Europe. This is why that century saw the rise of the two great orders founded by Dominic and Francis, and their rapid growth, until “a handful of corn on the top of the mountains” shook like the forests of Lebanon. The Dominican order was still in its youthful phase, while the Benedictine order had somewhat “gone to seed.” Thomas noticed the difference when he met the Dominicans as theology professors at the Studium in Naples. Scholarship, rather than critical thinking, had been the focus for the Benedictines. They would likely respond to the questions bubbling up in the eager youth's mind with an irrelevant quote from some Church father or suppress them entirely, viewing them as vanity. What could Abbot Landulf and his brothers on the hill do with a bright-eyed boy who approached each of them with the question, “What is God?” But in Naples, immersed in the vibrant intellectual atmosphere of his time, his sharp and engaged mind found the satisfaction and encouragement that the Benedictines couldn't offer. He was encouraged to ask questions rather than being shut down. Doors to research and speculation opened for him, appealing to his hungry and active mind. The Dominicans were the order that had committed to grappling with and answering the questions of the age, and Thomas was eager for those answers. It's no surprise he fell in love with the preachers, and they with him! They recognized the potential in the young noble and knew they could use him better than his dull uncle in the hills with the hawks. Any concerns about admitting him to the novitiate without his family's consent were dismissed by the belief that his “vocation” came directly from God, thus overriding any human authority.

Having secured their prize, the Dominicans showed that they knew how to use it. The order was, on one side of it, a great educational institution to select and train young men to fight the intellectual battles of the Church. The young Dominican at once put on the yoke of the “course of study” (Ordo Studiorum), which had been prescribed by the General Chapter, and proceeded as far toward the highest dignities and responsibilities of learning as his abilities were thought to warrant. The decision on this point rested with the General of the Order, who at this time was John of Germany, the fourth in the succession begun by Dominic. He selected for Thomas as his best teacher, Albert of Bollstadt, better known as Albert the Great (Magnus), who was teaching in the monastic school at Koeln (Cologne), and who had the reputation of having absorbed all that Aristotle knew, and worked up his teaching into a harmony of Christian theology with Greek philosophy. According to his biographers generally, Thomas was sent at once to Koeln in 1245, and accompanied Albert when he proceeded to Paris in that same year to take his degree as Doctor of Theology, returning with him in 1248. Dr. Heinrich Denifle, however, assigns 1248 as the year when Thomas came to Koeln from Italy, and limits their intercourse as master and scholar to the two years required by the rules of the order. Whether their relations as such extended over five years or were limited to two, they were enough for the formation of a life-long friendship based on mutual respect and admiration. Strangely enough the young Italian from the garrulous South was noted more for silence than for speech among the students at Koeln. He had found a teacher whom he thought worth hearing in silence, and he heard to better purpose than his associates. Bos mutus, a dumb ox, they called him. Albert foretold that “the sound of his bellowing in doctrine would yet go through the whole world.”

Having secured their prize, the Dominicans demonstrated that they knew how to utilize it. The order was, on one hand, a major educational institution aimed at selecting and training young men to tackle the intellectual challenges of the Church. The young Dominican immediately took on the commitment of the "course of study" (Ordo Studiorum) that had been established by the General Chapter and pursued advancement toward the highest honors and responsibilities of learning based on his perceived abilities. The decision on this matter rested with the General of the Order, who at that time was John of Germany, the fourth in the line started by Dominic. He chose Albert of Bollstadt, better known as Albert the Great (Magnus), as Thomas's best teacher. Albert was teaching in the monastic school at Koeln (Cologne) and was known for having grasped all that Aristotle taught, blending it into a cohesive understanding of Christian theology alongside Greek philosophy. According to his biographers, Thomas was sent to Koeln in 1245 and went with Albert when he moved to Paris that same year to earn his Doctor of Theology degree, returning with him in 1248. However, Dr. Heinrich Denifle claims that 1248 was actually the year when Thomas arrived in Koeln from Italy and that their time together as master and student was limited to the two years required by the order's rules. Regardless of whether their relationship lasted five years or was restricted to two, it was enough to develop a lifelong friendship founded on mutual respect and admiration. Interestingly, the young Italian from the talkative South was known more for his silence than his speech among the students at Koeln. He had found a teacher he felt was worth listening to quietly, and he absorbed the lessons more effectively than his peers. They called him Bos mutus, a dumb ox. Albert prophesied that “the sound of his bellowing in doctrine would eventually resonate throughout the whole world.”

In 1250, the year when Frederic II. died, Thomas proceeded to Paris by direction of the General of the Order. In that mother university of Christendom the Dominicans were allowed by their 261 rule to receive the doctorate—in that and no other. For one year the candidate must hear and dispute in the Dominican school on St. Jacques Street; for another he must teach, but without ascending the cathedra, from which authoritative decisions were expected. But in Thomas’s case these two years of his Parisian apprenticeship were prolonged to seven. The university quarrelled with the representatives of the Mendicant orders just as Thomas was about to take his degree, and in the five years’ struggle which ensued all ordinary relations and procedures were suspended. For some time, indeed, the university itself was dissolved, to evade the bull of excommunication which the Pope aimed at it in the interest of the Mendicants.

In 1250, the year Frederick II died, Thomas traveled to Paris at the direction of the General of the Order. In that primary university of Christendom, the Dominicans were permitted by their rule to earn a doctorate—in that institution and no other. For one year, the candidate had to attend lectures and debate in the Dominican school on St. Jacques Street; for another year, he must teach, but without taking a formal position from which authoritative decisions were expected. However, in Thomas’s case, these two years of his Paris apprenticeship were extended to seven. The university clashed with the representatives of the Mendicant orders just as Thomas was about to receive his degree, and in the five-year struggle that followed, all regular interactions and processes were put on hold. For a while, the university itself was even dissolved to avoid the excommunication ruling that the Pope aimed at it in favor of the Mendicants.

In 1656 William of St. Amour sent the Pope his treatise Concerning the Dangers of these Last Times (De Periculis Novissimorum Temporum), in which he pleaded the cause of the university against the Mendicants, and told some home-truths about the greediness, the lawlessness, and the encroachments of the friars, but in an angry and excited tone, which harmed his cause. Both the assailed orders put forward their ablest men to make answer. For the Franciscans spoke John Fidanza, better known as John Bonaventura, who had come to Paris in the heat of the conflict, and had been delayed, as Thomas was, in obtaining his degree.

In 1656, William of St. Amour sent the Pope his treatise Concerning the Dangers of these Last Times (De Periculis Novissimorum Temporum), where he defended the university against the Mendicants and pointed out some uncomfortable truths about the greed, lawlessness, and overreach of the friars, but he did so in an angry and emotional tone, which hurt his argument. Both of the criticized orders sent their best representatives to respond. The Franciscans sent John Fidanza, better known as John Bonaventura, who had come to Paris during the intense conflict and had faced delays, similar to Thomas, in getting his degree.

John was older than Thomas by several years, having been born in 1221. He had been recovered from an apparently mortal illness through the prayers of Francis of Assisi in his third year, and then received the name Bonaventura from the good man’s own lips. He entered the order in his twenty-second year, and studied in Paris under Alexander of Hales and John of Rochelle. The devout humility of the man, and his purity of character, produced as deep an impression upon his teachers as Thomas had produced upon his by the force and keenness of his intellect. Alexander used to say that “in Brother Bonaventura Adam seems not to have sinned.” John was probably the most perfect exemplar of the spirit of Francis of Assisi that was to be seen in the second generation of the order. Not by intellectual force, but by humble ministry to the commonest human needs, by the infection of an all-embracing love and the close imitation of our Lord’s humanity, he would save the world from its wanderings. Thomas and he were the best possible representatives of their respective 262 orders, and it speaks well for both men that their differences only bound them more intimately in friendship. Each reverenced what was strongest in the other. When Thomas asked to see the books by whose help John had acquired his Christian erudition, the Franciscan pointed him to a crucifix, and said that from that he had learned all that he ever knew.

John was several years older than Thomas, having been born in 1221. He was healed from what seemed like a deadly illness through the prayers of Francis of Assisi when he was three years old, and from the kind man’s mouth, he received the name Bonaventura. He joined the order at twenty-two and studied in Paris under Alexander of Hales and John of Rochelle. The man's sincere humility and pure character made as strong an impression on his teachers as Thomas’s sharp intellect had on his. Alexander would say that “in Brother Bonaventura, Adam seems not to have sinned.” John was likely the most perfect example of the spirit of Francis of Assisi seen in the second generation of the order. He aimed to save the world not through intellectual strength but through humble service to the simplest human needs, by spreading an all-embracing love and closely imitating our Lord’s humanity. Thomas and he were the best representatives of their respective orders, and it reflects positively on both men that their differences only brought them closer in friendship. They each respected what was strongest in the other. When Thomas asked to see the books that helped John gain his Christian knowledge, the Franciscan pointed to a crucifix and said that from that, he had learned everything he ever knew.

Their answers to William of St. Amour reflect the character of the men. Bonaventura defended the mendicant form of the monastic life as an ideal; but without admitting the truth of the dark picture William had drawn, he conceded that serious abuses had crept in, and that already there was need of a reformation unless matters were to be let grow worse. Thomas makes no concessions whatever. He entitles his book Against those who Assail the Worship of God and the Monastic Life (Contra Impugnantes Dei Cultum et Religionem). William and all who hold with him are the enemies of God and of His Church. The critics of the Mendicant rule are standing in the way of the forces which are sent of God to win the world to Christ. The monk, and especially the mendicant friar, is the only thorough Christian who keeps to the “counsels of perfection” our Lord gave His disciples, as well as to the precepts of obedience obligatory upon all. William uttered false and damnable doctrine when he tried to limit them to a purely ascetic life. They have the right to teach as well as to pray and mourn, and the Pope has power to open to them the doors of every secular college by his mandate.

Their responses to William of St. Amour show the nature of the men involved. Bonaventura defended the mendicant style of monastic life as an ideal; however, without agreeing with the dark portrayal William made, he acknowledged that serious issues had arisen and that there was already a need for reform unless things were allowed to get worse. Thomas makes no concessions at all. He titles his book Against those who Assail the Worship of God and the Monastic Life (Contra Impugnantes Dei Cultum et Religionem). William and all who agree with him are enemies of God and His Church. The critics of the Mendicant rule are obstructing the efforts sent by God to lead the world to Christ. The monk, particularly the mendicant friar, is the only true Christian who follows the “counsels of perfection” our Lord gave to His disciples, as well as the precepts of obedience required of everyone. William spoke false and harmful doctrine when he attempted to confine them to a purely ascetic life. They have the right to teach as well as to pray and lament, and the Pope has the authority to open the doors of every secular college to them by his command.

The controversy was brought to an end in 1257, when Pope Alexander IV. at Anagni formally condemned the book of William of St. Amour, and bound the plenipotentiaries of the university by an oath to admit the Mendicants to their former footing in the university. And to signalize the victory of the friars, Thomas and Bonaventura were admitted to the doctorate on the same day, October 23d, 1257.

The controversy was resolved in 1257 when Pope Alexander IV at Anagni officially condemned the book by William of St. Amour and required the university's representatives to take an oath to restore the Mendicants to their previous status at the university. To celebrate the friars' victory, Thomas and Bonaventura were granted their doctorate on the same day, October 23rd, 1257.

From the masters the head of the school in St. Jacques Street was chosen by the General of the Order, and naturally the choice fell on Thomas. Usually the place was held for a year only, and its occupant then transferred to some other field of labor. Thomas held it for four years, lecturing, preaching at least every Lent in the adjacent church, and exercising the discipline of the order over its students. The number who heard his lectures must have 263 been great. The school at Paris, unlike that at Koeln, being a branch of the university, its lectures were open to all comers, and the renown of the Italian who had been more than a match for the ablest of the secular doctors would draw hearers. And those who came once, if they had any love for the play of pure intelligence and the fearless handling of great questions, would come again. Thomas, with all his orthodoxy, was a pretty thorough rationalist. He had full faith in the capacity of the human understanding to deal fruitfully and safely with the deepest mysteries. If his conclusions always are with the Church, it is not because he has shrunk from attending to, and even suggesting, what might be said against the doctrine under consideration. It is because he has satisfied himself that the balance of logical argument, after all objections have been weighed, is on the side of orthodoxy. In this respect his writings represent the highest point reached by the rationalistic tendency in the Middle Ages, just as Abelard represents its initiation. We find Duns Scotus, his great Franciscan rival, shrinking from his rationalism, and removing some of the mysteries of theology out of the field of logical discussion.

From the heads of the school on St. Jacques Street, the General of the Order chose the master, and naturally, the choice fell on Thomas. Usually, this position was held for just one year, with the occupant then moving on to another role. However, Thomas held it for four years, giving lectures and preaching every Lent in the nearby church, while also overseeing the order's discipline among its students. The number of people attending his lectures must have been considerable. The school in Paris, unlike the one in Cologne, was a branch of the university, meaning its lectures were open to everyone, and the reputation of the Italian scholar, who could easily outperform the most skilled secular doctors, would attract attendees. Those who came once, if they appreciated the pursuit of pure intelligence and the bold exploration of significant questions, would keep coming back. Despite being orthodox, Thomas was quite a rationalist. He firmly believed in the ability of human understanding to engage with the deepest mysteries effectively and safely. If his conclusions always aligned with the Church, it wasn't because he avoided considering or even suggesting counterarguments regarding the doctrines he examined. Rather, it was because he concluded that, after weighing all objections, the logical reasoning favored orthodoxy. In this way, his writings represent the peak of rationalistic thought in the Middle Ages, just as Abelard marked its beginning. We see Duns Scotus, his major Franciscan rival, distancing himself from this rationalism and taking some of the mysteries of theology out of the realm of logical debate.

Of course, his most devoted hearers were the young men of the order. Of these some ninety were sent up every year from the schools in the provinces outside France; and in addition to these picked men, who came for the master’s degree, Paris had the training of all the students of Northern France. Some of the former were from Spain, where the order was engaged in combatting the Mohammedan doctors. Their needs drew Thomas’s attention to the subject of his first systematic work, the Summa contra Gentiles. Thomas puts himself upon the level of one who has no Christian convictions, but argues simply from principles of philosophic truth and of natural religion accepted by both parties. Besides these and other literary labors he attended the annual General Chapters of his order at Valenciennes in 1259, where he and Albrecht drew up the new order of studies for the young Dominicans.

Of course, his most dedicated listeners were the young men of the order. Every year, about ninety of them came from schools in provinces outside of France; and in addition to these selected students who were there for their master’s degree, Paris also trained all the students from Northern France. Some of the former students were from Spain, where the order was involved in fighting against the Muslim scholars. Their challenges led Thomas to focus on his first systematic work, the Summa contra Gentiles. Thomas presents himself as someone who doesn't hold Christian beliefs but argues solely from principles of philosophical truth and natural religion accepted by both sides. In addition to these and other writings, he participated in the annual General Chapters of his order at Valenciennes in 1259, where he and Albrecht developed a new curriculum for the young Dominicans.

In 1261 Michael Palaeologus, the Greek Emperor of Nicea, conquered Constantinople, and thus put an end to the Latin Empire established by the Fourth Crusade. But the wily Greek feared a general movement in Latin Christendom to recover the city from him, and to gain time by diplomacy he opened negotiations for the reconciliation of Eastern and Western Christendom 264 with Urban IV., then newly chosen to the papacy. The Pope summoned Thomas Aquinas from Paris to Rome, to aid in these negotiations by his erudition and acuteness. The subject was one into which his previous studies had not conducted him, but a scholastic philosopher must be prepared to write on any topic. De omni scibili was his scope. So Thomas wrote his Treatise against the Errors of the Greeks (Opusculum contra Errores Graecorum) by the papal order. In its preparation he became at once the victim and the instrument of one of the most memorable forgeries in ecclesiastical literature. The Dominicans had followed the Latin Empire into the East, but found themselves at a loss for authorities to prove to the Greeks that the autocratic papacy was a venerable, much less a primitive institution, of the Christian Church. One of them conceived the bright thought of manufacturing a supply. So he sent to Urban IV. a long catena of quotations from the Greek fathers, especially the two Cyrils and the Council of Chalcedon, in which the papal authority and infallibility were set forth with a boldness never used even in the West. The Pope fully believed in their genuineness and handed them over to Thomas, who incorporated many of them into his opusculum, besides using them in his greater work. He knew too much about the teachings of the Greek fathers not to be staggered by the quotations as to the Procession of the Holy Spirit from the Father and the Son, and he expressed his doubts in a letter to Urban. But he was not staggered by the forger’s showing that the Greeks accepted the universal jurisdiction and infallible authority of the papacy. In this way the notion of a universal episcopate and an infallibility in the Bishop of Rome, from being the audacious whim of a few canonists, passed into the dogmatic theology of the Church, and came to be made an article of faith in our own time. (See Acton-Döllinger-Huber’s book, Janus, or the Pope and the Council, chap, iii., section 18.)

In 1261, Michael Palaeologus, the Greek Emperor of Nicea, took control of Constantinople, effectively ending the Latin Empire that had been established by the Fourth Crusade. However, the clever Greek was concerned about a potential movement within Latin Christendom to reclaim the city, so he sought to gain time through diplomacy by initiating talks for the reconciliation of Eastern and Western Christendom with Urban IV., who had just been elected as Pope. The Pope called Thomas Aquinas from Paris to Rome to assist in these negotiations with his knowledge and insight. This topic was outside the scope of Thomas's previous studies, but a scholastic philosopher must be ready to address any subject. His aim was to cover all knowledge. Therefore, Thomas wrote his *Treatise against the Errors of the Greeks* (*Opusculum contra Errores Graecorum*) at the Pope's request. During this process, he became both a victim and an instrument of one of the most notorious forgeries in church literature. The Dominicans had followed the Latin Empire into the East but struggled to find authorities to convince the Greeks that the autocratic papacy was a respected, and even primitive, institution in the Christian Church. One of them had the clever idea to create a supply of references. He sent a long list of quotations from the Greek Fathers, particularly the two Cyrils and the Council of Chalcedon, to Urban IV., which boldly stated papal authority and infallibility in a way that had never been seen even in the West. The Pope believed in their authenticity and passed them to Thomas, who included many of them in his *opusculum*, as well as using them in his larger work. He was too knowledgeable about the teachings of the Greek Fathers to be unfazed by the quotes regarding the Procession of the Holy Spirit from the Father and the Son, and he shared his concerns in a letter to Urban. However, he was not shocked by the forger's claim that the Greeks accepted the universal jurisdiction and infallible authority of the papacy. In this manner, the idea of a universal episcopate and the infallibility of the Bishop of Rome, which had been a bold idea of a few canonists, became a part of the Church's dogmatic theology and was solidified as an article of faith in our own time. (See Acton-Döllinger-Huber’s book, *Janus, or the Pope and the Council*, chap. iii., section 18.)

Urban IV. having brought Thomas to Italy, Clemens IV. kept him there as long as he lived, making him a professor in the university established by Innocent IV. within the Roman Curia, and as such carried him about from city to city as the Papal Court removed, and had him lecture on theology wherever the Court was staying. He also set him to the work of writing commentaries on part of the Scripture: Job, the Psalms, Canticles, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and 265 Paul’s Epistles, besides his catena of comments on the Gospels gathered from the Latin fathers. Most important of all for our purposes, he asked him to prepare the service for Corpus Christi Day—a festival established in 1264. It was for this that Thomas wrote four of the hymns which have given him his place in the annals of hymnology, and those are his finest. And it is said that he also began his Summa in these years, but that I doubt. But in 1269 Clemens died, and it was two years before another Pope was elected. Thomas took the opportunity to escape out of the throng and noise of the Curia, and made his way back to France and to his old manner of life. He came back to Paris and lectured in St. Jacques Street, but not as the head of the school. At Paris he now found critics as well as admirers. His doctrine that individuality is dependent upon matter was censured as involving a denial of immortality, and in 1269 he wrote a treatise, Contra Averroistas, to show that this was not a necessary or even a fair inference. In the same year we find him in London attending a Chapter General of his order.

Urban IV brought Thomas to Italy, and Clemens IV kept him there for the rest of his life. He became a professor at the university established by Innocent IV within the Roman Curia, and Clemens took him from city to city as the Papal Court moved, having him lecture on theology wherever the Court stayed. He also had him write commentaries

In 1271 the vacancy in the papacy ended with the selection of Gregory X., one of the best of the popes. Thomas was recalled to Italy and offered the Archbishopric of Naples, doubtless at the suggestion of Charles of Anjou, whose hands were red with the blood of the young Conradin. Thomas wisely declined it, and when, in 1272, he agreed to go to Naples as a teacher of theology, it was with the reservation that this should not bring him into close relations with the Court. Enough of his Ghibelline traditions clung to him to make him abhor the murderer of his kinsman. So in Naples he taught, and wrote at his Summa, and prayed and saw visions—his biographers say—until one day the Pope summoned him to a General Council at Lyons, with the view of proclaiming a new crusade. He obeyed the summons, but when he reached the Cistercian monastery of Fossa Nuova, on the hills above the Pontine Marshes, below Rome, he fell ill and died, March 7th, 1274. Of course the Italians knew he was poisoned, and even Dante countenances the report. The Pontine Marshes in spring are so wholesome that no other hypothesis could account for his death! His friend Bonaventura reached Lyons, but died during the sessions of the council. His earlier friend and master, Albert the Great, although his senior by thirty years, outlived him by six, dying in 1280.

In 1271, the vacancy in the papacy ended with the election of Gregory X, one of the best popes. Thomas was recalled to Italy and offered the Archbishopric of Naples, likely at the suggestion of Charles of Anjou, who had blood on his hands from the young Conradin's death. Thomas wisely declined the offer, and when, in 1272, he agreed to go to Naples as a theology teacher, he made it clear that this would not bring him into close ties with the Court. He still held onto enough of his Ghibelline traditions to despise the murderer of his relative. So, in Naples, he taught and wrote his Summa, prayed, and had visions—according to his biographers—until one day the Pope summoned him to a General Council in Lyons to announce a new crusade. He obeyed the call, but when he arrived at the Cistercian monastery of Fossa Nuova, in the hills above the Pontine Marshes, just below Rome, he fell ill and died on March 7, 1274. Of course, the Italians believed he was poisoned, and even Dante supports this notion. The Pontine Marshes in spring are so healthy that no other explanation could account for his death! His friend Bonaventura made it to Lyons but died during the council sessions. His earlier friend and mentor, Albert the Great, who was thirty years older than him, outlived him by six years, passing away in 1280.

266

The position of Thomas Aquinas in history is determined by the fact that he is the greatest of the scholastic philosophers. What his master and other earlier thinkers had attempted, he more nearly did than ever has been done by any one else. He took the two great bodies of knowledge, secular and sacred, and fused them into a system more nearly consistent with itself than any other. On the one side was the encylopaedic philosophy of Aristotle, and the parallel but less perfect tradition of Platonic speculation; on the other the Scriptures, the dogmatic decisions of the councils and popes, and the teachings of the recognized authorities among the ecclesiastical writers, especially as these had been summarized by Peter Lombard. To blend these into one great system of theology, to subsidize the weapons of the Greek philosophy in defence of Christian truth, and to draw the line with accuracy between what reason can prove and faith accepts without proof—this was what he undertook in the Summa. And never was a more acute intellect employed on the great task of reconciling faith with reason. If he failed, it is not because he shrank from anticipating any and every kind of objection to the truths he was defending; his works are a perfect storehouse of such objections. If he failed, it was not from any want of confidence in the powers of the human mind to deal with the highest subjects of thought. No modern rationalist ever surpassed him in that respect. He failed because neither then nor now do the materials exist for such a work, and because his truths lost and his errors gained force by being worked into a system.

The significance of Thomas Aquinas in history comes from the fact that he is the greatest of the scholastic philosophers. What his mentor and earlier thinkers tried to accomplish, he came closer to achieving than anyone else has ever done. He combined the two major bodies of knowledge, secular and sacred, into a system that was more consistent than any other. On one side was the comprehensive philosophy of Aristotle, along with the parallel but less developed tradition of Platonic thought; on the other was the Scriptures, the dogmatic decisions of councils and popes, and the teachings of recognized authorities among church writers, particularly as summarized by Peter Lombard. To merge these into a single, unified system of theology, to use the tools of Greek philosophy to defend Christian truth, and to accurately distinguish between what reason can prove and what faith accepts without proof—this was his goal in the Summa. And never has a sharper mind been put to the great task of reconciling faith with reason. If he failed, it wasn’t because he avoided addressing every possible objection to the truths he was defending; his works are a treasure trove of such objections. If he failed, it wasn’t from a lack of faith in the human mind's ability to tackle profound topics. No modern rationalist has surpassed him in that regard. He failed because, at that time and now, the materials needed for such a work do not exist, and because his truths diminished while his errors gained strength by being integrated into a system.

It would take a whole chapter even to describe the Summa. Of its three parts, the first, concerning God, and the second concerning man, were completed in the four years he gave to the work. In the third, which treats of the God-Man, he got no farther than the ninetieth question, and the discussion was completed by extracts from his commentary on Peter Lombard. But the completed part contains nearly two million Latin words, or with the supplement, two million one hundred thousand. It is six times as large as Calvin’s Institutio, or four times as large as the Latin Bible! And the Summa fills only two of the seventeen folios of his works, all written within the space of twenty-six years by a man actively engaged in teaching, lecturing, and advising popes and princes.

It would take a whole chapter just to describe the Summa. Of its three parts, the first, which focuses on God, and the second, which focuses on humanity, were finished in the four years he spent on the project. In the third part, which deals with the God-Man, he only got to the ninetieth question, and the discussion was completed using excerpts from his commentary on Peter Lombard. However, the completed sections contain nearly two million Latin words, or with the supplement, two million one hundred thousand. It's six times the size of Calvin’s Institutio, or four times the size of the Latin Bible! And the Summa only occupies two of the seventeen folios of his works, all done within twenty-six years by a man who was actively involved in teaching, lecturing, and advising popes and princes.

267

That so much of the formative period of his life was spent in a controversy, in which he was the applauded spokesman of a party whose cause he regarded as the cause of God, could not but affect his intellectual character. Professor Maurice thinks the delay in obtaining the master’s degree worked in the same direction. The master in those days was expected to pronounce decisions; those who had not attained that rank were occupied in disputations only. “Thus our author was a trained arguer,” and “the old habits remained with him when his decisions were most accepted as authorities. From first to last he was thinking of all that could be said on both sides of the question he was discussing.” I believe that he was conscious of the narrowing and dwarfing tendency of this habit of mind, even though he did not detect the source of the evil. We read of his seeking to prepare himself for his work by humble devotion. But to the last line of his last work the controversial habit and attitude of mind clings to him. It is only in his catechetical expositions, written before he left Koeln for Paris, that you find a different atmosphere, and escape the heretic-crushing Aristotelian dialectic of the scholastic disputant.

That so much of the formative period of his life was spent in a controversy, where he was the celebrated spokesperson for a party whose cause he saw as the cause of God, undoubtedly shaped his intellectual character. Professor Maurice believes the delay in earning the master’s degree influenced him similarly. Back then, a master was expected to make decisions; those who hadn’t achieved that status were caught up in arguments only. “Thus our author was a skilled debater,” and “the old habits stayed with him even when his decisions were widely regarded as authoritative. From start to finish, he was considering everything that could be said on both sides of the issue he was discussing.” I believe he was aware of the limiting and diminishing effect of this mindset, even if he didn’t pinpoint the source of the problem. We read about him trying to prepare for his work through humble devotion. Yet, even in the final lines of his last work, the argumentative habit and mindset cling to him. It’s only in his catechetical writings, created before he left Koeln for Paris, that you find a different atmosphere and escape the heretic-crushing Aristotelian dialectic of the scholastic debater.

Even in his few hymns, which constitute his title to rank among the sacred poets, he is the great scholastic doctor, with his eye on the heresies which may distract the believer. He writes with the full panoply under his singing robes. All his hymns are concerned with the greatest of the Christian sacraments. It was in 1215, a year before the confirmation of the Dominican Order, and twelve years before Thomas was born, that the fourth Lateran Council made the transubstantiation of the elements into the body and blood of Christ an article of faith. But a Belgian ecstatic, Juliana of Liege, had a vision which called for a special annual festival in honor of the mystery. Urban IV. complied with this request in 1261, by requiring that the Thursday next after Trinity Sunday should be observed as Corpus Christi Day. This involved the preparation of an additional services for the Missal and Breviary, with suitable prayers and hymns, and the work was laid upon Thomas. For the Missal he wrote the sequence

Even in his few hymns, which earn him a place among the sacred poets, he is the great scholastic doctor, always aware of the heresies that might mislead the believer. He writes with the full armor beneath his singing robes. All his hymns are focused on the greatest Christian sacraments. In 1215, a year before the Dominican Order was officially confirmed and twelve years before Thomas was born, the fourth Lateran Council declared the transubstantiation of the elements into the body and blood of Christ as an article of faith. However, a Belgian visionary, Juliana of Liege, had a vision that called for a special annual festival to honor this mystery. Urban IV complied with her request in 1261 by requiring that the Thursday after Trinity Sunday be observed as Corpus Christi Day. This meant preparing additional services for the Missal and Breviary, along with suitable prayers and hymns, and this responsibility fell to Thomas. For the Missal, he wrote the sequence

Lauda, Sion, Salvatorem;

and for the Breviary the three hymns

and for the Breviary the three hymns

268
Pange, lingua, gloriosi Corporis mysterium,
Sacris solemniis juncta sint gaudia,

and

and

Verbum supernum prodiens, Nec Patris.

The Paris Breviary connects a fifth hymn of his with the same festival, the

The Paris Breviary links a fifth hymn of his to the same festival, the

Adoro Te devote, latens Deitas,

assigning it for late (serotinas) services in the octave of Corpus Christi. So Newman; but Daniel declares he finds it in none of the breviaries of modern use, and in the missals only as a part of the priest’s private preparation for saying Mass. Even this rank has not been attained by the sixth hymn ascribed to him, the beautiful

assigning it for late (serotinas) services during the week of Corpus Christi. So Newman; but Daniel states he can’t find it in any of the modern breviaries, and in the missals, it only appears as part of the priest’s private preparation for saying Mass. Even this status has not been achieved by the sixth hymn attributed to him, the beautiful

O Esca viatorum,

which Dr. Ray Palmer has made familiar to American worshippers by his exquisite version, first published in the Andover Sabbath Hymn-Book:

which Dr. Ray Palmer has made known to American worshippers through his beautiful version, first published in the Andover Sabbath Hymn-Book:

O Bread to pilgrims given.

Moll denies that Thomas wrote this, and says it is by a Jesuit poet, which is most probable. March calls it “a happy echo” of the undisputed hymns of Thomas Aquinas. But the echo is softened; the hymn is less masculine. Lympha fons alone would serve as a note to show that Aquinas never wrote it.

Moll denies that Thomas wrote this and claims it's by a Jesuit poet, which seems most likely. March refers to it as “a happy echo” of the well-known hymns of Thomas Aquinas. But the echo is gentler; the hymn feels less masculine. Lympha fons by itself is a clear indication that Aquinas never authored it.

It has been said by Dr. Neale that the

It has been said by Dr. Neale that the

Pange, lingua, gloriosi

“contests the second place among those of the Western Church, with the Vexilla Regis, the Stabat Mater, the Jesu dulcis memoria, the Ad Regias Agni Dapes, the Ad Supernam, and one or two others, leaving the Dies Irae in its unapproachable glory.” But this judgment is the prejudiced one of a High Churchman, sufficiently in sympathy with the Roman doctrine of the sacraments to relish keenly Thomas’s concise and vigorous statement of that doctrine, and to mistake the relish for critical appreciation of the poetry. Dr. Neale even praises Thomas’s treatise On the Venerable Sacrament of the Altar as the finest devotional treatise of the Middle Ages, finer therefore than the Imitation itself! A calmer 269 estimate will put the hymn decidedly below Bernard’s exquisite Jesu dulcia memoria, or the Veni, Creator Spiritus of Rabanus Maurus, or the Veni, Sancte Spiritus of Hermann Contractus. It is true that it excels all these in its peculiar qualities, its logical neatness, dogmatic precision, and force of almost argumentative statement; but these qualities are not poetical. In this respect it is not altogether unlike Toplady’s “Rock of Ages,” a hymn in which the intellect has cut a channel for the emotions to flow. That was written as a tail-piece to a controversial article in which Toplady discussed John Wesley’s doctrines in the matter of faith and works, and is a terse statement of theological discriminations on that point.

“competes for second place among the works of the Western Church, along with the Vexilla Regis, the Stabat Mater, the Jesu dulcis memoria, the Ad Regias Agni Dapes, the Ad Supernam, and a couple of others, leaving the Dies Irae in its unmatched glory.” However, this assessment comes from a High Churchman, who is sympathetic enough to Roman beliefs about the sacraments to appreciate Thomas’s concise and powerful explanation of that doctrine, mistaking his enjoyment for a true critical appreciation of the poetry. Dr. Neale even lauds Thomas’s treatise On the Venerable Sacrament of the Altar as the best devotional writing of the Middle Ages, even better than the Imitation itself! A more composed evaluation will certainly rank the hymn lower than Bernard’s exquisite Jesu dulcia memoria, or the Veni, Creator Spiritus by Rabanus Maurus, or the Veni, Sancte Spiritus by Hermann Contractus. It is true that it surpasses all of these in its unique traits, logical clarity, doctrinal accuracy, and the almost argumentative strength of its statements; however, these traits are not poetic. In this sense, it is somewhat similar to Toplady’s “Rock of Ages,” a hymn where the mind has carved a path for the emotions to flow. That was written as a concluding piece to a controversial article where Toplady discussed John Wesley’s beliefs regarding faith and works, serving as a succinct summary of theological distinctions on that issue.

The Lauda, Sion, Salvatorem, as it is a much longer hymn, gives more scope for the exposition of the Roman doctrine. For this reason Martin Luther abhorred it, probably also because he had no good opinion of Thomas himself. He accuses him of perverting the Scripture in this hymn, “as though he were the worst enemy of God, or else an idiot.” But this harsh judgment did not succeed in expelling the hymn from the use of the Lutheran churches, and since the Oxford revival it has found its way into other Protestant churches. But the sixth, seventh and eighth verses express the doctrine of transubstantiation so distinctly, that one must have gone as far as Dr. Pusey, who avowed that he held “all Roman doctrine,” before using their words in any but a non-natural sense. In the fine version made by Dr. A. R. Thompson, first published in the Sunday-School Times in 1883, and included in Dr. Robinson’s Laudes Domini, only half the hymn is given, those verses being taken which deflect least from the general current of Christian thought about the sacrament. By the author’s kind permission, we give it here with his latest revision:

The Lauda, Sion, Salvatorem is a much longer hymn, which allows for a broader exploration of Roman doctrine. Because of this, Martin Luther despised it, likely also because he didn't think highly of Thomas himself. He accused him of twisting Scripture in this hymn, “as if he were the worst enemy of God, or just a fool.” However, this harsh opinion didn't manage to eliminate the hymn from being used in Lutheran churches, and since the Oxford revival, it has also appeared in other Protestant churches. The sixth, seventh, and eighth verses clearly express the doctrine of transubstantiation, to the extent that one would have to align with Dr. Pusey, who admitted that he accepted “all Roman doctrine,” to use those words in any literal sense. In the excellent version created by Dr. A. R. Thompson, first published in the Sunday-School Times in 1883 and included in Dr. Robinson’s Laudes Domini, only half the hymn is presented, featuring the verses that stray the least from mainstream Christian thought on the sacrament. With the author's kind permission, we present it here with his latest revision:

“Sion, to thy Saviour singing,

"Sion, singing to your Savior,"

To thy Prince and Shepherd bringing

To your Prince and Shepherd bringing

Sweetest hymns of love and praise,

Sweetest songs of love and praise,

Thou wilt never reach the measure

Thou wilt never reach the measure

Of his worth, by all the treasure

Of his value, by all the wealth

Of thy most ecstatic lays.

Of your most ecstatic songs.

“Of all wonders that can thrill thee,

“Of all the wonders that can excite you,

And with adoration fill thee,

And fill you with love,

What than this can greater be,

What could be greater than this,

270

That himself to thee he giveth?—

That he gives himself to you?—

He that eateth, ever liveth—

He who eats, lives forever—

For the bread of life is he.

For he is the bread of life.

“Fill thy lips to overflowing

“Fill your lips to overflowing

With sweet praise, his mercy showing,

With kind words, showing his mercy,

Who this heavenly table spread.

Who spreads this heavenly feast?

On this day so glad and holy,

On this joyful and sacred day,

To each longing spirit lowly

To every longing spirit humbly

Giveth he the living Bread.

Gives he the bread of life.

“Here the King hath spread his table,

“Here the King has spread his table,

Whereon eyes of faith are able

Where faith can perceive

Christ our Passover to trace.

Christ our Passover to follow.

Shadows of the law are going,

Shadows of the law are going,

Light and life and truth inflowing,

Light, life, and truth coming in,

Night to day is giving place.

Night is becoming day.

* * * * *

* * * * *

“Lo, this angels’ food descending

“Look, this angel food coming down

Heavenly love is hither sending,

Heavenly love is here sending,

Hungry lips on earth to feed!

Hungry lips on earth to feed!

So the paschal lamb was given,

So the Passover lamb was provided,

So the manna came from heaven,

So the manna came from the sky,

Isaac was his type indeed.

Isaac was totally his type.

“O good Shepherd, Bread life-giving,

“O good Shepherd, life-giving Bread,

Us, thy grace and life receiving,

Us, your grace and life receiving,

Feed and shelter evermore!

Always provide food and shelter!

Thou on earth our weakness guiding,

You on earth guiding our weakness,

We in heaven with thee abiding,

We are in heaven with you, staying close,

With all saints will thee adore.”

With all the saints, we will worship you.

Thomas’s Franciscan friend, John Fidenza, better known by his nickname of John Bonaventura, was a hymn-writer also, but he did a good many other things better. To many Protestants his name has been made offensive through its association with the Psalter of Our Lady, a travesty of the Book of Psalms, with which he had nothing to do, and which was made in a later century. Indeed, as Martin Chemnitz pointed out three centuries ago, Bonaventura protested against the excessive reverence for the Virgin, which had already become common, as likely to lead to idolatry. That he was called the Seraphic Doctor shows that men felt in him a warmth of heart and a tenderness of devotion, which they missed in his greater contemporary, Thomas Aquinas, the Angelical 271 Doctor. Indeed he was the incarnation of the Franciscan spirit of love and helpfulness, as Thomas of the Dominican spirit of theological research and orthodox defence. Yet Bonaventura’s Breviloquium has been praised by good judges as the best compend of Christian doctrine that the Middle Ages have left us.

Thomas’s Franciscan friend, John Fidenza, more commonly known as John Bonaventura, was also a hymn writer, but he excelled in many other areas as well. For many Protestants, his name has become problematic because of its connection to the Psalter of Our Lady, a distorted version of the Book of Psalms, which he had no part in and was created in a later century. In fact, as Martin Chemnitz noted three centuries ago, Bonaventura spoke out against the excessive veneration of the Virgin, which was becoming widespread and could lead to idolatry. That he was called the Seraphic Doctor indicates that people sensed in him a warmth and a depth of devotion that they found lacking in his more renowned contemporary, Thomas Aquinas, the Angelical 271 Doctor. He truly embodied the Franciscan spirit of love and support, just as Thomas represented the Dominican spirit of theological inquiry and orthodox defense. Nevertheless, Bonaventura’s Breviloquium has been recognized by discerning judges as the finest summary of Christian doctrine that the Middle Ages have left us.

Bonaventura’s Latin poems are rather devout meditations than hymns. They are not the voice of the Christian congregation in song, but of the monk meditating before his crucifix. To him is sometimes ascribed the Christmas hymn,

Bonaventura’s Latin poems are more like sincere reflections than hymns. They don’t represent the voice of the Christian community in song, but rather the thoughts of a monk contemplating before his crucifix. He is sometimes credited with the Christmas hymn,

Adeste fideles,

but not on sufficient authority. His best known hymns are the

but not on enough authority. His most famous hymns are the

Christum Ducem, qui per crucem,

and

and

Recordare sanctae crucis,

of which latter we have English versions by Dr. Henry Harbaugh, Dr. J. W. Alexander, and E. C. Benedict. Five other hymns are ascribed to him in the collections. They all have the Franciscan note; they turn on our Lord’s human sympathy and sufferings. This explains the ascription to him of a long hymn on the members of our Lord’s body as affected by the passion, which is found in Mone (I., 171-74), but which is more frequently and quite as erroneously ascribed to Bernard of Clairvaux. It is not worthy of either, although Mone thinks the ascription to Bonaventura “worthy of attention.” The hymn furnishes the point of contact of the Latin hymnology with that of the later Moravians, the Franciscans of Protestantism.

of which we have English versions by Dr. Henry Harbaugh, Dr. J. W. Alexander, and E. C. Benedict. Five other hymns are attributed to him in the collections. They all reflect the Franciscan spirit; they focus on our Lord’s human compassion and suffering. This explains why a long hymn about the members of our Lord’s body affected by the passion, found in Mone (I., 171-74), is often and quite mistakenly credited to Bernard of Clairvaux. It is not deserving of either, although Mone considers the attribution to Bonaventura “worthy of attention.” The hymn serves as a connection between Latin hymnology and that of the later Moravians, the Franciscans of Protestantism.

So we leave the two great scholars, thinkers, doctors, and poets, each representing one of the two chief streams of spiritual influence in the Church of the thirteenth century. “They were lovely and pleasant in their lives, and in death they were not divided.”

So we leave the two great scholars, thinkers, doctors, and poets, each representing one of the two main currents of spiritual influence in the Church of the thirteenth century. “They were lovely and pleasant in their lives, and in death they were not divided.”

272

CHAPTER XXV.
Jacoponus and the “Stabat Mater.”

Jacoponus, known to us sometimes as Jacobus de Benedictis, and sometimes as Jacopo di Benedetto, or as Giacopone da Todi from his Italian birthplace, is a most quaint and singular singer. The name Jacoponus is a mere title of reproach, and signifies either “Big James” or “Silly James.” It was called after him on the street and he adopted it in a spirit of humility and as a badge of self abnegation. The man himself was an Italian jurist and nobleman, who lived in the thirteenth century. He led a wild life, lost his property, and eventually regained it by industry and ability. Evidently he neither cared nor scrupled about his ways of making money. A crisis came in his life in consequence of his wife’s sudden death. She was killed at the city games of Todi in the year of grace 1268, where with other women she had been watching the sports from a scaffold of wood. It was insecure and fell, killing her instantly. Poor Benedetto, on hurrying to the spot, found that beneath her garments she had been wearing a hair girdle next to the skin—according to the harsh custom of the time—and he was deeply affected by this evidence of her anxiety to please God. In those days such an action spoke volumes for the victim’s piety, and no one was more open to conviction than this erratic, sensitive, and brilliant man.

Jacoponus, sometimes known as Jacobus de Benedictis, Jacopo di Benedetto, or Giacopone da Todi after his Italian hometown, is a very unique and special singer. The name Jacoponus is a kind of nickname that implies “Big James” or “Silly James.” People called him that on the streets, and he accepted it with humility as a symbol of selflessness. He was an Italian lawyer and nobleman who lived in the thirteenth century. He lived a wild life, lost his fortune, but eventually regained it through hard work and skill. Clearly, he didn't care much about how he made his money. A turning point in his life came with the sudden death of his wife. She died during the city games in Todi in 1268 while watching the events from a wooden scaffold with other women. The scaffold was unstable and collapsed, killing her instantly. When Benedetto rushed to the scene, he discovered that beneath her clothes she had been wearing a hair girdle next to her skin—this was the harsh custom of the time—and he was deeply moved by this sign of her desire to please God. In those days, such an act spoke volumes about the person's faith, and no one was more open to change than this erratic, sensitive, and talented man.

But it would seem that for a long time he struggled against his feelings, since we have a record that by 1298 he had been a religious person about twenty years. Indeed, there is a story that he was not received at once by the Minorites, and that he finally produced certain poems before they grew satisfied to take him in. However, when he was fairly within their walls he outdid all the other Franciscans in austerity. He had given up his position as Doctor of Laws and had surrendered his property; now it would 273 appear that he was determined to advance beyond the rest in ascetic devotion. His penances and prayers were greatly in excess of prescribed rules, and he must have proved as sore a trial to any easy-going brother, as Simeon Stylites was when he too led the whole convent to denounce his ascetic habits. There is small doubt that the brain of Jacoponus was decidedly off its balance, even in these earliest days, and his subsequent conduct gave full evidence of his insanity. Still, we find in this self-abasement of his nothing that looks like pride or egotism. Where others display a complacency which is very Pharisaic, he only shows the monomania of a gifted soul. Some of his expressions are remarkable for their spiritual depth and power. Thus when he was pressed to explain how a Christian can be sure that he loves God, he replied, “I have the sign of charity; if I ask God for something, and He refuses me, I love Him notwithstanding; and when He opposes me I love Him twice as much.” “I would,” he says, “for the love of Christ, suffer with a perfect resignation all the toils of this life, every grief, anguish, pain, which word can express or thought conceive. I would also readily consent that, on leaving life, the demons should bear my soul into the place of tortures, there to endure all the torments due to my sins; to those of the just who suffer in purgatory, and even of the reprobates and demons if this could be; and that until the day of the last judgment, and longer still, according to the good pleasure of the Divine Majesty. And, above all, it would be to me a great pleasure and supreme satisfaction that all those for whom I should have suffered should enter heaven before me, and, finally, if I came after them that all should agree to declare to me that they owe me nothing.” Surely no modern theologian has ever stated the doctrine of “self-emptiness” in any shape which at all compares with this!

But it seems that for a long time he struggled with his feelings, since we have a record that by 1298 he had been religious for about twenty years. In fact, there’s a story that he wasn't accepted right away by the Minorites, and that he eventually had to present some poems before they were satisfied to let him join. However, once he was truly within their walls, he surpassed all the other Franciscans in terms of austerity. He had given up his position as Doctor of Laws and surrendered his property; now it seemed he was determined to excel beyond the others in ascetic devotion. His penances and prayers far exceeded the required rules, and he must have been a significant trial for any easy-going brother, much like Simeon Stylites was when he led the entire convent to criticize his ascetic lifestyle. There’s little doubt that Jacoponus’s mind was somewhat unbalanced even in those early days, and his later actions clearly demonstrated his insanity. Still, in his self-abasement, there’s nothing resembling pride or egotism. While others display a complacency that is quite Pharisaic, he only shows the singular focus of a gifted soul. Some of his statements are notable for their spiritual depth and strength. When asked how a Christian can be sure that he loves God, he replied, “I have the sign of charity; if I ask God for something, and He refuses me, I love Him anyway; and when He opposes me, I love Him even more.” “I would,” he says, “for the love of Christ, endure with perfect resignation all the struggles of this life, every grief, anguish, and pain that words can express or thoughts can conceive. I would also willingly agree that, upon leaving this life, the demons should carry my soul into a place of torment, to suffer all the consequences of my sins; to endure the sufferings of the just in purgatory, and even those of the damned and demons if it were possible; and this would be until the day of the last judgment, and even longer, according to the will of the Divine Majesty. Furthermore, it would bring me great joy and ultimate satisfaction that all those for whom I have suffered should enter heaven before me, and finally, if I came after them, that all should agree to tell me that they owe me nothing.” Surely no modern theologian has ever expressed the doctrine of “self-emptiness” in a way that compares to this!

Nor was he deficient in wit. “I enjoy the realm of France,” he once said, “more than does the King of France; for I take part in all the happiness that comes to him and I haven’t the care of his business.” At another time he entered the market-place on all fours naked, a saddle on his back and a bit between his teeth, for what symbolic purpose no one has ever explained. Again, he literally tarred and feathered himself, covering his body with a sticky oil and then rolling in feathers of various colors and kinds. 274 In this elegant wedding attire he made his appearance at his brother’s house to honor the marriage of his niece. The guests, as might be expected, departed in confusion and disgust. But to all remonstrances upon his conduct he retorted, “My brother thinks to illumine our name by his magnificence; I shall do it by my folly.” He was really a leaf taken out of Rabelais or Boccaccio—a jester whose folly and wisdom were mingled unequally, much in the fashion of that Wamba son of Witless, immortalized for us in the pages of Ivanhoe.

Nor was he lacking in wit. “I enjoy the realm of France,” he once said, “more than the King of France does; because I share in all the happiness that comes to him without having to deal with his responsibilities.” At another time, he entered the marketplace on all fours, completely naked, with a saddle on his back and a bit in his mouth, for some symbolic reason that remains unexplained. Again, he literally tarred and feathered himself, covering his body with sticky oil and then rolling in feathers of various colors and types. 274 In this elaborate wedding outfit, he showed up at his brother’s house to celebrate his niece's marriage. As expected, the guests left in a state of confusion and disgust. But in response to any criticism of his behavior, he shot back, “My brother thinks he can elevate our name with his grandeur; I’ll do it with my foolishness.” He was truly a character pulled right out of Rabelais or Boccaccio—a jester whose mix of folly and wisdom leaned heavily one way, much like Wamba, the son of Witless, immortalized for us in the pages of Ivanhoe.

The man’s great mind had doubtless been shaken by his affliction and by the gloomy theology of his time. Otherwise these performances, so inconsistent with his genius, could never have taken place. The irregularity of his productions, sometimes delicate as the most graceful stanzas of the troubadours, and some times as coarse and rough as Villon at his worst, are in exact proof of this assertion.

The man’s brilliant mind must have been impacted by his suffering and by the bleak beliefs of his era. Otherwise, these works, which are so unlike his talent, could never have happened. The inconsistency of his creations, at times as delicate as the most beautiful lines of the troubadours, and at other times as rough and crude as Villon at his worst, clearly supports this claim.

In theology he was, to quote Ozanam, “no longer a dogmatic but a mystic.” He really became the leader of a band of pure and elevated minds which continued, by direct genealogy, through Hugo and Richard of St. Victor, and Tauler down to St. Theresa, Madame Guyon, Fénelon, and our own Thomas C. Upham. It is an honor of no slight consequence to have inspired so much of the spirit of the Apostle John into that turbid current of mediaeval religion. And it does not surprise us, therefore, to find the Cur mundus militat of Jacoponus credited to Bernard of Clairvaux, nor the Jesu, dulcis memoria of Bernard attributed to Jacoponus. The two men were very similar, but the opportunities of the French abbot were infinitely superior to those of the Italian monk. And after a very careful inquiry I remain convinced, like other hymnologists, that these two great hymns have already been properly assigned. It is certainly a staggering piece of testimony when the latter is found in an old MS. of Jacoponus’s poems, precisely in the form in which it appears in the most critical edition of the writings of Bernard. And it is equally unsettling for us to come upon the Cur mundus militat in the works of the saint, when we know, on no doubtful evidence, that this was the passport of the sinner into his Franciscan convent. Once more it is worth our while to repeat the warning that any positive designation of Latin hymns by their authors’ names must rest upon a firmer foundation 275 than the mere fact that they can be discovered in this man’s or that man’s printed works.

In theology, he was, to quote Ozanam, “no longer a dogmatist but a mystic.” He truly became the leader of a group of pure and elevated minds that continued through Hugo, Richard of St. Victor, and Tauler down to St. Theresa, Madame Guyon, Fénelon, and our own Thomas C. Upham. It's quite an honor to have inspired so much of the spirit of the Apostle John into that murky stream of medieval religion. So, it's not surprising to see the Cur mundus militat of Jacoponus attributed to Bernard of Clairvaux, nor the Jesu, dulcis memoria of Bernard credited to Jacoponus. The two men were very similar, but the opportunities available to the French abbot were far greater than those of the Italian monk. After a thorough investigation, I remain convinced, like other hymnologists, that these two great hymns have been correctly assigned. It's certainly a staggering piece of evidence when the latter is found in an old Ms. of Jacoponus’s poems, exactly in the form it appears in the most critical edition of Bernard's writings. And it’s equally troubling for us to find the Cur mundus militat in the works of the saint, when we know, with no doubt, that this was the sinner's ticket into his Franciscan convent. Once again, it’s worth repeating that any definitive attribution of Latin hymns to their authors must be based on a more solid foundation 275 than simply the fact that they can be found in this person's or that person's printed works.

Jacoponus also interests us in view of his Protestant spirit. He never fancied Boniface VIII., and when that pope had a dream in which he saw a great bell without a tongue, and consulted the keen-witted friar upon its meaning, he received the reproof valiant, “Know, your holiness,” said the undaunted monk, “that the great size of the bell signifies the pontifical power which embraces the world. But take heed lest the tongue be that good example which you will not give.” For this and other liberties which he took it is no wonder that he presently found himself in prison, where he suffered everything patiently, and announced that he would go out when Boniface was ready to come in. And this, indeed, actually occurred. He was excommunicated, too, but from this sentence Benedict XI. released him on December 23d, 1303.

Jacoponus also captures our interest because of his Protestant spirit. He never liked Boniface VIII, and when that pope had a dream where he saw a large bell without a tongue and asked the clever friar about its meaning, he received the bold reply, “Know this, your holiness,” said the fearless monk, “the great size of the bell represents the papal power that encompasses the world. But be careful, because the tongue could be the good example you choose not to set.” It's no surprise that for these and other bold statements, he soon found himself in prison, where he endured everything patiently and declared he would leave only when Boniface was ready to step down. And indeed, that’s exactly what happened. He was also excommunicated, but Benedict XI lifted that sentence on December 23rd, 1303.

I cannot refrain from quoting some more of his religious aphorisms and meditations which instinctively suggest to us the pious musings of À Kempis. Here is one: “I have always thought, and I think now, that it is a great thing to know how to enjoy God. Why? Because in these hours of joy, humility is exercised with respect. But I have thought, and I think now, that the greatest thing is to know how to rest deprived of God. Why? Because in these hours of trial, faith is exercised without evidence, hope without attempt at fulfilment, and charity without any sign of the divine benevolence.” And here is a fragment from his last poem: “Love, I see that thou art transfiguring me, and making me become Love like thee, so that I dwell no longer in my own heart and that I know no longer how to find myself again. If I perceive in a man any evil, or vice, or temptation, I am transformed and I enter into him; I am penetrated with his pain.”

I can't help but share more of his religious quotes and thoughts that naturally remind us of the spiritual reflections of À Kempis. Here’s one: “I have always believed, and I still believe, that it’s a wonderful thing to know how to enjoy God. Why? Because during these joyful moments, humility is practiced with respect. But I have also thought, and I still think, that the greatest thing is knowing how to rest when feeling God's absence. Why? Because in these trying times, faith is exercised without any proof, hope without any attempt at fulfillment, and love without any sign of divine kindness.” And here’s a piece from his last poem: “Love, I see that you are transforming me and helping me become Love like you, so that I no longer dwell in my own heart and no longer know how to find myself again. If I notice any evil, vice, or temptation in someone, I am transformed and enter into him; I feel his pain deeply.”

It must not be supposed that these poems were in the Latin language in every instance. Very few of the entire number are truly within our own sphere of research, and all those composed in Italian are accessible to us only through a French prose translation. But his “Praise of Poverty” deserves a place even in these pages, for it reveals the nature of the poet and helps us to 276 comprehend the pathos and tenderness of his unregulated genius:

It shouldn't be assumed that these poems were always written in Latin. Very few of them fall within our area of study, and all those written in Italian are available to us only through a French prose translation. However, his “Praise of Poverty” deserves a spot even in these pages because it reveals the nature of the poet and helps us understand the emotion and sensitivity of his wild genius: 276

“Sweet Poverty, how much in truth

“Sweet Poverty, how much in truth

Should we love thee!

Should we love you!

For, child, thou hast a sister named

For, child, you have a sister named

Humility.

Humbleness.

A common bowl, for food and drink,

A regular bowl for food and drinks,

Is all thy need;

Is all you need;

Bread, water, and a few poor herbs,

Bread, water, and a few meager herbs,

Suffice indeed.

That’s enough.

“And, if a guest should come, she adds

“And, if a guest happens to arrive, she adds

A pinch of salt;

A dash of salt;

She travels fearless, and no foe

She travels fearlessly, and no enemy

Can bid her halt;

Can bid her stop;

Thieves do not plunder her; she dies

Thieves don’t rob her; she dies.

At length in peace;

Finally at peace;

She makes no will; no grasping hands

She doesn't make a will; no greedy hands

Clutch her increase.

Clutch her upgrade.

“Poor little thing! Behold thou art

“Poor little thing! Look, you are

Heaven’s citizen;

Citizen of heaven;

No vulgar earthly wishes draw

No crude earthly desires attract

Thee down to men;

You down to men;

Thine is the greatest sceptre, thine

Thine is the greatest scepter, thine

The kingdom here,

The kingdom here,

For what thou carest not to seek

For what you don’t care to find

Still crowdeth near.

Still crowded nearby.

“O science most profound and deep!

“O science, so profound and deep!

For thus we rise,

So we rise,

And gain our freedom by the things

And earn our freedom through our actions

We most despise!

We really hate!

O gracious Poverty, supplied

O gracious Poverty, provided

With joy and rest,

With joy and relaxation,

Thine is the plenty of the heart,

Thine is the abundance of the heart,

And that is best!”

And that's the best!

It is strangely incongruous with this almost idyllic gentleness for us to find such a man hanging a coveted bit of meat in his cell until the odor of its putrefaction disgusted the rest of the monks, as well as put an end to his own craving for the forbidden dainty. Then, too, we have several other anecdotes of his grim humor and bold denunciation of sin. Take, for example, the story told of his peculiar half-satirical conduct in an instance which Wadding, the historian of the Franciscan Order, relates with great gusto. A 277 citizen of Todi, a relative of the poet, had bought a pair of chickens, and not wishing to be inconvenienced by them, he said to Jacoponus, “Take them and carry them for me, if you please; I don’t care to burden myself with them.” To which Jacoponus answered, “Trust me! I’ll carry your chickens home.” He then went direct to the church of Fortunatus, in which his own monument was afterward placed, and pulling up a gravestone he thrust the chickens in and replaced the slab. The worthy citizen on his return of course found no chickens, and therefore at once hunted out Jacoponus in the public square and reproached him. “I took them to your house,” retorted the Franciscan. “But I have just come from it and my wife says she has not seen you,” the Tudescan asserted. Thereupon Jacoponus took him to the church and having removed the stone, said to him: “Friend, isn’t that your home?” The citizen, says Wadding, took his chickens, being a man evidently of frugal mind, and, “not without fear, went his way absorbed in thought.”

It’s oddly out of place for such a gentle person to be found hanging a prized piece of meat in his cell until the smell of decay repulsed the other monks and ended his own craving for the forbidden treat. We also have several other stories of his dark humor and bold condemnation of sin. For instance, there’s the amusing story told about his somewhat sarcastic behavior that historian Wadding of the Franciscan Order recounts with enthusiasm. A citizen of Todi, who was related to the poet, bought a pair of chickens and, not wanting to deal with them, asked Jacoponus, “Can you take these for me? I don’t want to carry them.” Jacoponus replied, “Don’t worry! I’ll take your chickens home.” He then went straight to the church of Fortunatus, where his own monument was later placed. He lifted a gravestone, stuffed the chickens inside, and put the slab back. When the citizen returned, he obviously found no chickens and immediately confronted Jacoponus in the town square. “I took them to your house,” the Franciscan insisted. “But I just came from there, and my wife says she hasn’t seen you,” the Tudescan countered. Jacoponus then took him to the church and, after removing the stone, said to him, “Isn’t this your home?” According to Wadding, the citizen took his chickens, clearly a frugal man, and, “not without fear, went on his way, lost in thought.”

This mad Solomon is at times so keen in his denunciations of the corruption of the Church, and so evidently sincere in his own religion, that more than one hymnologist has thought that his folly was largely assumed as a guise under which he had greater freedom. The court fool was a “chartered libertine” as to his language, and when we read the epitaph of Jacoponus it seems as if he had reversed the saying of Shakespeare and had stolen Satan’s livery to serve Heaven in. There is no question but that this satirical freedom actually cost the poor jester some considerable share of imprisonment, and this heightens the likelihood that he was playing Brutus in order to abolish Caesar. Boniface VIII., whom he had very plainly rebuked, was the one who imprisoned him, and he was not released before the case—as he had indeed predicted—was precisely reversed. Let me record my own conviction, based upon the poem of which I append a translation, and upon the other facts of his life, that this view of his career has much in its favor. Those days and these are not to be compared in respect to liberty. Where Bernard of Cluny swung his sling about his head and let the pebbles fly to right and left with no very tangible result, Jacoponus took bow and arrows and drove his shaft into the target. No one meddled with Bernard; but Jacoponus, a century later, was a Tell for the ecclesiastical Gessler.

This crazy Solomon is sometimes so sharp in his critiques of the Church’s corruption, and so clearly genuine in his own faith, that more than one hymn writer has suggested that his madness was mostly an act that allowed him more freedom. The court jester had a “chartered libertine” status when it came to his speech, and when we read Jacoponus's epitaph, it seems like he flipped Shakespeare’s saying and took on Satan’s disguise to serve Heaven. There’s no doubt that this satirical freedom landed the poor jester in quite a bit of trouble and imprisonment, which makes it more likely that he was playing Brutus to take down Caesar. Boniface VIII., whom he openly criticized, was responsible for his imprisonment, and he wasn’t released until the case—as he had indeed predicted—was ultimately overturned. Let me share my belief, based on the poem I’m translating here and other facts from his life, that this perspective on his career has a lot of merit. Those times and these are incomparable when it comes to freedom. While Bernard of Cluny swung his sling and let the stones fly with little effect, Jacoponus took bow and arrows and hit the target. Nobody challenged Bernard; but Jacoponus, a century later, was like a William Tell standing up to the ecclesiastical Gessler.

278

Of the Stabat Mater Dolorosa, carried by the Flagellants into every corner of Europe as they flogged themselves in public to its anthem, it can be said that it is one of the very greatest hymns—if not actually the greatest—of the Roman Catholic Church. The Dies Irae, the Veni, Sancte Spiritus, and the Hymn of Bernard of Cluny, are catholic rather than Roman. This is Roman rather than catholic. It is full of Mariolatry. Take a stanza from a prose translation by way of example:

Of the Stabat Mater Dolorosa, taken by the Flagellants into every part of Europe as they publicly whipped themselves to its anthem, it can be said that it is one of the greatest hymns—if not the greatest—of the Roman Catholic Church. The Dies Irae, the Veni, Sancte Spiritus, and the Hymn of Bernard of Cluny are more universal than specifically Roman. This one is more Roman than universal. It is filled with devotion to Mary. Here’s an example from a prose translation:

“Virgin of virgins, illustrious, be not now bitter to me, make me mourn with thee, make me carry about the death of Christ, make me a sharer in His passion, adoring His suffering.” And again: “O Christ, when I go hence, give me, through Thy mother, to attain the palm of victory,” etc.

“Virgin of virgins, glorious, don’t be bitter towards me now. Let me grieve with you, let me carry the burden of Christ’s death, let me participate in His suffering, honoring His pain.” And again: “O Christ, when I leave this world, grant me, through Your mother, to achieve the palm of victory,” etc.

For this reason the Protestant metrical versions of the Stabat Mater are few in number and generally accompanied by disclaimers of one kind or another. Of course the music, on whose wings the hymn has now flown world-wide, will need no word of mine. If the Stabat Mater itself receives commonly the second rank among hymns, it follows that Rossini, Pergolesi, Palestrina and Haydn have not detracted from its glory. And though in the terse language of one of our best hymnologists, we say, “It is simple Mariolatry, most of it,” the human pathos of the verses appeals strongly to those who refuse the added errors of the poem.

For this reason, the Protestant versions of the Stabat Mater are limited and usually come with some sort of disclaimers. Of course, the music, which has now spread worldwide, speaks for itself. If the Stabat Mater is typically regarded as a second-tier hymn, it’s clear that Rossini, Pergolesi, Palestrina, and Haydn haven't taken away from its beauty. And although one of our best hymnologists succinctly states, “It is simple Mariolatry, most of it,” the emotional depth of the verses resonates strongly with those who set aside the poem’s additional flaws.

Of the Stabat Mater Speciosa I confess to a decided doubt. It is in the nature of a paraphrase, almost of a parody. It is unworthy of the brain that formed the Mater Dolorosa, and the jester must have gone beyond common folly if he descended to this imitation of himself. It is more likely—and there is good ground for the opinion—that it is the work of some later hand. Archbishop Trench, by the way, will not include either of them in his collection.

Of the Stabat Mater Speciosa, I must admit I have serious doubts. It's pretty much a paraphrase, almost a parody. It doesn't match the brilliance of the mind that created the Mater Dolorosa, and the person who wrote this must have gone quite far beyond usual silliness to produce this imitation of their own work. It's more likely—and there's solid reason to think this—that it was done by someone later on. By the way, Archbishop Trench won't include either of them in his collection.

Of the other writings of Jacoponus it may be interesting to say that he composed hymns and satires in great abundance, both in Latin and in Italian, which were collected by Franciscus Tressatus, a Minorite brother, and published in seven books. The Cur mundus militat (which Wadding quotes at length) meets this editor’s highest praise. Of the Italian poems we can say that they are now regarded by Symonds and others as the fountain-head of Italian literature, and that they contained many of the crude expressions 279 of the common people mixed with an elegance of phraseology to which Dante and Petrarch were accustoming their mother tongue. Indeed, I know no other similar poet, unless it be John Skelton, rector of “gloomy Dis” in England, who about a century later shot the same kind of shafts at the same manner of target and with much the same bitter, gibing wit.

Of Jacoponus's other writings, it's worth noting that he produced a lot of hymns and satires in both Latin and Italian, which were compiled by Franciscus Tressatus, a Minorite brother, and published in seven volumes. The Cur mundus militat (which Wadding quotes extensively) receives this editor's highest praise. The Italian poems are now seen by Symonds and others as the source of Italian literature, featuring many raw expressions of everyday people blended with a level of elegance in language that Dante and Petrarch were introducing to their native tongue. Honestly, I can't think of any other poet quite like him, except maybe John Skelton, rector of "gloomy Dis" in England, who about a century later aimed similar jabs at the same targets with much of the same biting, sarcastic humor.

But of all the compositions of our mad monk which I have seen, I am most especially interested in this Cur mundus militat. Its attractiveness consists, first of all, in its dactylic measure and in its singular adaptation to the character of Jacoponus. It is hard, in the translation, to catch that strange jingle of the cap and bells and that tossing of the fool’s bauble which accompany the exhortation. Only in the last stanza does it appear as if he deigned to be serious. All that precedes this is the quaint world-weariness of the man too wise for his time, and who is therefore well pleased to be stultus propter Christum—a “fool for Christ’s sake.”

But of all the works by our crazy monk that I’ve seen, I’m particularly interested in this Cur mundus militat. Its appeal lies, first and foremost, in its dactylic rhythm and in how uniquely it fits the character of Jacoponus. It’s difficult in translation to capture that odd jingle of the cap and bells and the playful movement of the fool’s bauble that accompany the exhortation. Only in the last stanza does it seem like he allows himself to be serious. Everything before that reflects the quirky world-weariness of someone too wise for his time, who is therefore quite happy to be stultus propter Christum—a “fool for Christ’s sake.”

THE VANITY OF EARTH.

Why should this world of ours strive to be glorious

Why should our world aim to be great?

Since its prosperity is not victorious?

Since its success is not triumphant?

Swiftly its power and its beauty are perishing

Swiftly, its strength and beauty are fading.

Like to frail vases which once we were cherishing.

Like fragile vases that we once treasured.

Trust more to letters carved fair on some frostiness

Trust more in letters clearly carved on some frostiness.

Than to this brittle world’s empty untrustiness.

Than to this fragile world's empty untrustworthiness.

False in her honors, in semblance of purity,

False in her honors, in appearance of purity,

Never as yet had she time for security.

Never had she found the time for security.

More should be trusted to glass, which is treacherous,

More should be trusted to glass, which is dangerous,

Than to Earth’s happiness wretched and venturous—

Than to Earth's happiness miserable and risky—

Filled with false vanities, lured by false madnesses,

Filled with false pride, tempted by false craziness,

Worn with false knowledges, sick of false gladnesses.

Worn out by fake knowledge, tired of fake happiness.

Where now is Solomon, once so pre-eminent?

Where is Solomon now, who was once so renowned?

Where is that Samson, so valiantly prominent?

Where is that Samson, standing out so bravely?

Where the fair Absalom, stalwart and beautiful?

Where is the fair Absalom, strong and handsome?

Where the sweet Jonathan, lovely and dutiful?

Where's the sweet Jonathan, lovely and devoted?

Whither went Caesar, that monarch illustrious?

Where did Caesar, that illustrious ruler, go?

Or the proud Dives, at table industrious?

Or the proud Dives, working hard at the table?

Tell me of Tullius, lofty in eloquence;

Tell me about Tullius, grand in speech;

Or Aristoteles, first in grandiloquence.

Or Aristotle, first in eloquence.

280

So many heroes, such spacious activity,

So many heroes, so much going on,

Dancers and mountebanks, kingdoms and levity;

Dancers and con artists, kingdoms and lightheartedness;

Rulers of earth who were tyrannous o’er us all—

Rulers of the earth who were oppressive over all of us—

Swift as a glance they are gone from before us all!

Swift as a glance, they're gone from in front of us all!

What a short holiday this of Earth’s best estate!

What a brief holiday this is for Earth’s finest land!

Joys, which to man are like dreams that attest his fate;

Joys, which for a person are like dreams that prove his destiny;

Which, the rewards of eternity banishing,

Which, the rewards of eternity driving away,

Lead him through paths where his comfort is vanishing.

Lead him through paths where his comfort is fading.

Food of the worm thou art—clod of the common clay!

Food of the worm you are—lump of ordinary clay!

O dew! O vanity! Why praise thy common way?

O dew! O vanity! Why celebrate your ordinary path?

Thou who art ignorant whether the morrow come!

You who don't know if tomorrow will come!

Do good to all ere the time of thy sorrow come.

Do good to everyone before your time of sorrow comes.

Much though we value this glory of earthiness,

Much as we value this glory of being down to earth,

Scripture declareth, as grass, its unworthiness;

Scripture declares, like grass, its unworthiness;

Like the light leaf, by the mighty wind hurried off,

Like the light leaf, swept away by the strong wind,

So is this life, by the darkness soon carried off.

So this is life, quickly taken away by the darkness.

Nothing is thine which thy spirit may lose again—

Nothing is yours that your spirit can lose again—

What this world gave it intendeth to choose again;

What this world offers, it intends to choose again;

Lift up thy thought where the heart hath its treasure-house—

Lift up your thoughts where the heart has its treasure house—

Happy art thou to despise this Earth’s pleasure-house!

Happy are you to disdain this world's place of pleasure!

We are not to imagine that these stirring verses, whether in Latin or in Italian, went unnoticed. In the various productions of his muse the humble monk enjoyed a popularity like that of Abelard. Numerous manuscripts of his writings were scattered through Italy, France, and Spain, and translations in these different languages helped to increase his fame. Between the fifteenth and seventeenth centuries at least eight editions appeared. But for critical purposes they are not so valuable as might be supposed, since there are interpolations by other hands which confuse and deter the investigator. They were supplemented in 1819 by the publication of a number hitherto unknown, which were edited by Alessandro da Mortara.

We shouldn’t think that these powerful verses, whether in Latin or Italian, went unnoticed. The humble monk experienced popularity similar to that of Abelard through the various works of his muse. Many manuscripts of his writings were spread across Italy, France, and Spain, and translations into these different languages helped boost his reputation. Between the fifteenth and seventeenth centuries, at least eight editions came out. However, for scholarly purposes, they aren’t as valuable as one might expect, since there are additions by other authors that confuse and hinder the researcher. In 1819, a number of previously unknown works were published, edited by Alessandro da Mortara.

Of the Latin poetry ascribed to him the Jesu dulcis memoria is certainly Bernard’s, for Morel discovered it in an Einsiedeln MS. “older than 1288.” There are two hymns—Crux te, te volo conqueri and Ave regis angelorum—of which we merely know the opening lines and have no accessible originals. The Verbum caro factum est, the Ave fuit prima salus, and the Cur mundus militat are 281 doubtless his own. The Mater Speciosa I take the liberty to discredit because of its gross Latinity—a point which Ozanam concedes in spite of his belief in its genuine character. The Mater Dolorosa itself has not escaped question, for Benedict XIV. declared it to be the work of Innocent III., to whom, with about the same amount of truth, has also been attributed the Veni, Sancte Spiritus.

Of the Latin poetry attributed to him, the Jesu dulcis memoria is definitely Bernard’s, as Morel found it in an Einsiedeln Ms. “older than 1288.” There are two hymns—Crux te, te volo conqueri and Ave regis angelorum—of which we only know the opening lines and don’t have any available originals. The Verbum caro factum est, the Ave fuit prima salus, and the Cur mundus militat are certainly his. I feel free to dismiss the Mater Speciosa because of its poor Latin—a point which Ozanam agrees with, despite believing in its authenticity. The Mater Dolorosa has also faced scrutiny, as Benedict XIV. claimed it was the work of Innocent III., to whom, with about the same level of accuracy, the Veni, Sancte Spiritus has also been attributed.

In the year 1306, after imprisonment and excommunication had both passed over his head and spent their force harmlessly, the aged Jacoponus drew near his end. His companions urged him to ask for the final sacrament, but he was in no haste. He would wait, he said, for John of Alvernia, his true friend, and from his hands only would he receive it. They considered this another proof of his untamed and rebellious nature, and loudly lamented around his bed. But the dying man gave no heed to their weakness. He raised himself upon his arm and with lifted face began to chant the Anima benedetta—the song of a blessed soul. Scarcely had his voice uttered the closing words ere two men were seen hastening across the field. One was that very John of Alvernia, moved by some strange presentiment to visit his friend. He entered the room and greeted Jacoponus with a kiss of peace. Then he administered the sacrament of the Eucharist. And thereupon the failing singer, his desire being at last fulfilled, sang the Jesu nostra fidanza and relapsed into silence for a time. Then he exhorted those about him to live holy lives, and, lifting his hands toward heaven, gently expired. It was on Christmas eve and, in the neighboring church, the choir had just begun to chant the Gloria in Excelsis.

In 1306, after imprisonment and excommunication had both come and gone without effect, the elderly Jacoponus was nearing his end. His friends urged him to ask for the final sacrament, but he was in no rush. He said he would wait for John of Alvernia, his true friend, and he would receive it only from him. They saw this as more evidence of his wild and defiant nature, lamenting loudly around his bedside. But the dying man ignored their weakness. He propped himself up on his arm and, with his face lifted, began to chant the Anima benedetta—the song of a blessed soul. Barely had his voice finished the last words when two men were seen hurrying across the field. One was John of Alvernia, driven by some strange intuition to visit his friend. He entered the room and greeted Jacoponus with a kiss of peace. Then he administered the sacrament of the Eucharist. And then, the fading singer, having finally fulfilled his desire, sang the Jesu nostra fidanza and fell silent for a moment. Then he encouraged those around him to live holy lives, and, raising his hands toward heaven, peacefully passed away. It was Christmas Eve, and in the nearby church, the choir had just started to sing the Gloria in Excelsis.

Two hundred and ninety years after his death his tombstone and its inscription were placed. The words, when rendered from Latin into English, are these:

Two hundred and ninety years after his death, his tombstone and its inscription were set up. The words, when translated from Latin to English, are these:

“The bones of the blessed Jacoponus de Benedictis of Todi, who, a fool for Christ’s sake, deluded the world by a new art and took heaven by force.”

“The bones of the blessed Jacoponus de Benedictis of Todi, who, a fool for Christ’s sake, fooled the world with a new method and claimed heaven for himself.”

There is in the Lenox Gallery a small picture by Zamacois, which represents a jester leaning against a head of Pan. The rude, broken bust stands on an antique pedestal, its mouth, in its half-tragic, half-comic curves, appearing to whisper into the ear of its companion. He, scarlet-clad and with his bauble swinging idly 282 in his hands, inclines his head toward it and seems in a sad gravity to listen to its words. There, indeed, do I see Jacoponus! The eager heart of the great misunderstood, inconsistent, vain, and empty World tells him of its nothingness—a broken and abandoned deity deserted in its garden of Eden. An inexpressible sadness comes over me. Quietly I put by the Stabat Mater; I do not love it!—but I close the page softly over the poor mad prophet who rests his weary head on the steps of Solomon’s throne.

There’s a small painting by Zamacois in the Lenox Gallery that shows a jester leaning against a bust of Pan. The rough, fragmented bust sits on an ancient pedestal, its mouth—caught between tragic and comic shapes—seems to whisper into the jester's ear. Dressed in red with his bauble swinging idly in his hands, the jester leans his head toward the bust, appearing to listen seriously to its words. There, I see Jacoponus! The eager heart of the great misunderstood, inconsistent, vain, and hollow World reveals its emptiness to him—a broken and forsaken deity abandoned in its Garden of Eden. An indescribable sadness washes over me. Silently, I set aside the Stabat Mater; I don’t love it!—but I gently close the page over the poor mad prophet who rests his tired head on the steps of Solomon’s throne.

283

CHAPTER XXVI.
Thomas à Kempis.

The contributions of Holland to the devotional poetry of Christendom have not been extensive; but in the Middle Ages she could show several Latin hymn-writers. The best known of these, however, is by far more famous for his prose works. Thomas Hemerken, called afterward Thomas à Kempis, was not by birth a Hollander. He was born in 1379 or 1380 at Kempen, a small city in the diocese of Koeln (Cologne), not far from what became the boundary line between the two nations. But in those days, and, indeed, until the Peace of Westphalia, Holland, like Switzerland, was reckoned a part of Germany. His father, John Hemerken, was an artisan of the poorer class, probably a silversmith; and both his parents were devout and God-fearing people. His elder brother John had gone to Deventer to obtain an education, after the fashion of the times, when boys wandered from city to city in search of instruction, and supported themselves by singing, begging, and sometimes by thieving. But at Deventer John had fallen in with some good people who had pity upon these wandering scholars, and had made arrangements to furnish them lodgings and copying-work in addition to what they would earn by singing in the choir.

The contributions of Holland to the devotional poetry of Christianity haven't been extensive, but during the Middle Ages, there were a few Latin hymn writers. The most famous of these is definitely more known for his prose. Thomas Hemerken, later known as Thomas à Kempis, was not actually born a Hollander. He was born in 1379 or 1380 in Kempen, a small city in the diocese of Cologne, not far from what later became the border between the two nations. However, back then, and until the Peace of Westphalia, Holland, like Switzerland, was considered part of Germany. His father, John Hemerken, was a working-class artisan, likely a silversmith, and both his parents were devout and God-fearing. His older brother John had gone to Deventer to get an education, a common practice of the time, where boys traveled from city to city in search of learning and supported themselves by singing, begging, and sometimes stealing. But in Deventer, John met some kind-hearted people who took pity on wandering scholars and arranged to provide them with lodging and copying work in addition to what they earned by singing in the choir.

The chief person in this group was Gerard Groote, a man of wealthy family and some strange vicissitudes in life. He had studied at the universities of Paris and Prague, and had taken minor orders to qualify himself to hold the two canonries family influence secured to him, but without giving any indication of a vocation to the sacred office. He seems even to have led a dissolute life. Then a great change came over him, chiefly through the influence of a friend of his youth named Henry Eger, now the prior of a Cistercian convent at Munkhuisen. Gerard resigned his benefices, and spent five years in a monastic retreat, from which he emerged as a zealous preacher of the Gospel to the clergy and 284 people of what now is Holland, using both Latin and Dutch as occasion served. He especially dwelt on the utter worldliness of that dreary time, when priests, nobles, and tradesmen alike had lost all idea of serving God and men, and had set up gain and pleasure as the recognized ends of life. His sharp rebukes, and his exaltation of humility, simplicity, and poverty, attracted the lower classes, but roused the opposition of both the burghers and the Mendicants against him. After a brief and stormy career he was silenced by the Archbishop of Utrecht, and was obliged to find vent for his zeal in some other channel.

The main person in this group was Gerard Groote, a man from a wealthy family who experienced some unusual ups and downs in life. He had studied at the universities of Paris and Prague and had taken minor orders to qualify for the two canonries his family connections had secured for him, but he showed no real interest in a religious life. He even seemed to have led a somewhat reckless lifestyle. Then a significant change occurred, mainly due to the influence of a childhood friend named Henry Eger, who was now the prior of a Cistercian convent at Munkhuisen. Gerard resigned his positions and spent five years in a monastic retreat, emerging as a passionate preacher of the Gospel to the clergy and the people in what is now Holland, using both Latin and Dutch as needed. He particularly focused on the complete worldliness of that dreary time when priests, nobles, and merchants alike had lost sight of serving God and people, prioritizing profit and pleasure instead. His sharp criticisms and his praise of humility, simplicity, and poverty attracted the lower classes but provoked opposition from the merchants and the Mendicants. After a brief and tumultuous period, he was silenced by the Archbishop of Utrecht and had to express his zeal in other ways.

His purity and unworldliness had gathered around him, in his native Deventer, men and women like-minded with him, who, according to the tendency of the time, drifted naturally into a kind of monastic life. Brother-houses and sister-houses were organized, and they became known as the Brethren and Sisters of the Common Life. They took no vows, and yet practised celibacy, common ownership and labor, and obedience to the rector of the house. They adopted no common dress, but came to wear the simplest gray robe of the same cut. Both laymen and clergy lived together in the brother-houses, and each took his turn in the common services of the brotherhood. They observed no canonical hours beyond what the Church exacted of the priests among them. They assumed none of the professions of the monks, and yet they realized the monkish ideal better than did the monks themselves. The four principles which governed Gerard’s own life and became the four corner-stones of this fraternity, were “contempt of the world and of self, imitation of the lowly life of Christ, good-will, and the grace of devoutness” (contemptus mundi et sui ipsius, imitatio humilis vitae Christi, bona voluntas, gratia devotionis). All this was summed up in the phrase moderna devotio, used both by the brethren and the outside world to designate the distinctive character of the order.

His purity and simplicity attracted like-minded men and women in his hometown of Deventer, who, in line with the era's trends, naturally gravitated toward a sort of monastic life. They formed brother and sister houses, known as the Brethren and Sisters of the Common Life. They didn’t take formal vows, but they practiced celibacy, shared ownership and labor, and followed the guidance of the house leader. They didn’t adopt a specific uniform but began wearing simple gray robes of the same style. Laypeople and clergy lived together in the brother houses, each taking turns in the community's services. They didn’t follow any official hours beyond what the Church required from the priests among them. They didn’t adopt the roles of monks, yet they embodied the monastic ideal even better than the monks themselves. The four principles that guided Gerard’s life and became the foundation of this community were “disregard for the world and oneself, imitation of Christ’s humble life, goodwill, and the grace of devotion” (contemptus mundi et sui ipsius, imitatio humilis vitae Christi, bona voluntas, gratia devotionis). All this was encapsulated in the phrase moderna devotio, used by both the brethren and the outside world to describe the unique character of the order.

The experience Christendom had had of the results of mendicancy led Groote and his associates to base the new brotherhood on honest labor. The shape this took reflects his own character. He was a great book-lover—semper avarus et peravarus librorum, he says himself. When in peril of his life in a storm by sea, he managed to save the six books he had with him. He possessed a considerable library, and when the brotherhood came to adopt the 285 principle of community of goods, he and the rest put their books into the common stock. And all who were able to write were to labor in copying books for sale—the clergy in Latin, the laymen in Dutch. It was this employment he extended to the poor scholars of the Deventer school. Indeed, it seems not improbable that he began it with them, and that the first brotherhood was composed of young friends of this class, who had grown to manhood in this employment. It is certain that in Deventer, in Zwolle, and for all we know in the other cities where the brotherhood took root, near by the brother-house stood a poor-scholars’ house, in which the boys attending the school of the city were lodged, kept under discipline, and to some degree given work also. But the Brethren of the Common Life were not an educating body, as has been very generally supposed. They aimed only at saving boys from the moral injury which too often attended their homeless life, at keeping good discipline over them, and at imparting moral and religious training. They aimed to do for the school-boys what the founders of colleges in the universities of Oxford, Cambridge, and Paris tried to do for the myriads of students who lived like vagrants in those seats of learning.

The experience that Christendom had with the impact of begging led Groote and his associates to establish the new brotherhood based on honest work. The way this was done reflects his own character. He was a passionate book lover—semper avarus et peravarus librorum, as he himself states. When he faced life-threatening danger during a storm at sea, he managed to save the six books he had with him. He owned a substantial library, and when the brotherhood decided to adopt the principle of shared possessions, he and the others contributed their books to the communal collection. Everyone who could write was to work on copying books for sale—the clergy in Latin and the laypeople in Dutch. This task was also extended to the poor scholars at the Deventer school. In fact, it seems quite likely that he started it with them, and that the first brotherhood included young friends from that group who had grown up doing this work. It is clear that in Deventer, in Zwolle, and likely in other cities where the brotherhood established itself, there was a poor scholars' house located near the brother-house, where boys attending the local school were housed, kept under discipline, and also given some work. However, the Brethren of the Common Life were not an educational organization, as is often assumed. Their aim was simply to protect boys from the moral dangers that often came with a homeless existence, maintain good discipline, and provide moral and religious training. They sought to help the schoolboys in the same way that the founders of colleges at the universities of Oxford, Cambridge, and Paris aimed to assist the many students who lived like wanderers in those centers of learning.

But before Gerard Groote died the question was raised whether it would not be advisable to establish a strictly monastic order of life for those of the brethren who felt a vocation to it. To this he agreed, but dissuaded his friends from adopting the severe rules of the Cistercians and the Carthusians for the new order. Rather he suggested that of the Canons Regular under the rule of St. Augustine as preferable, since it would be more in keeping with the spirit of the brotherhood, and would bind on no one too heavy burdens. This advice marks an advance upon Dominic, Francis, and the “reformers” of the Benedictine and Mendicant orders, in an evangelical direction. They all sought progress to perfection in deeper austerity. In his case the preference perhaps was caused by his friendship for the monastery of Canons Regular at Groenendal, in Flanders, whose prior was Jan Rusbroek, the great Flemish mystic. Gerard made several visits to Groenendal after his conversion, and translated two of his friend’s books into Latin.

But before Gerard Groote died, there was a discussion about whether it would be wise to establish a strictly monastic way of life for those in the brotherhood who felt called to it. He agreed but advised his friends against adopting the strict rules of the Cistercians and Carthusians for the new order. Instead, he suggested the framework of the Canons Regular under the rule of St. Augustine as a better fit, as it would align more closely with the spirit of the brotherhood and wouldn’t impose overly burdensome requirements on anyone. This recommendation represents a shift from Dominic, Francis, and the “reformers” of the Benedictine and Mendicant orders, towards a more evangelical approach. They all aimed for perfection through greater austerity. In his case, this preference might have been influenced by his friendship with the Canons Regular monastery at Groenendal in Flanders, whose prior was Jan Rusbroek, the esteemed Flemish mystic. Gerard visited Groenendal several times after his conversion and translated two of his friend’s books into Latin.

Gerard Groote was carried off by the great pestilence of 1384, in his forty-fourth year. But he left the work in good hands, for a 286 Deventer priest named Florens Radewinzoon succeeded him as rector of the brother-house, and proceeded with the building of the new monastery at Windesheim, near Deventer. It was opened in 1386, and John à Kempis, who had become a member of the brotherhood, was one of the six who first assumed the monastic vows.

Gerard Groote was taken by the terrible plague of 1384 when he was just 44 years old. However, he left his work in capable hands, as a priest from Deventer named Florens Radewinzoon took over as rector of the brother-house and continued the construction of the new monastery at Windesheim, close to Deventer. It opened in 1386, and John à Kempis, who had joined the brotherhood, was one of the six who first made the monastic vows.

It was six years later, in 1392, that Thomas set out to seek his brother at Deventer; for although the distance was not much over a hundred miles, he had heard nothing of John’s profession at Windesheim, so uncertain and irregular were the means of communication. On learning what had happened, he proceeded to Windesheim, where his brother welcomed him warmly. But there was no school at Windesheim, and John advised him to return to Deventer to attend the city school and place himself under the care of Florens. He did so and became an inmate of the poor-scholars’ house, which had been given to the brotherhood by a devout matron of the city. Here he lived for six years, attending school under Master Johann Boehme, singing in the choir of the church of which Florens was vicar, and earning a little money by copying books for him. The good rector showed him very great kindness, and in 1398, when his school studies were complete, he received him into the brotherhood. The year before this another pestilence had visited Deventer, carrying off Johann Kessel, the saintly cook of the brother-house, and prostrating Thomas himself, who recovered with difficulty. Indeed, it seemed as though the brotherhood would become extinct, and Florens and six others withdrew for a time from the plague-smitten city to guard against this catastrophe.

It was six years later, in 1392, that Thomas set out to find his brother in Deventer; even though the distance was just over a hundred miles, he hadn't heard anything about John’s work at Windesheim, as the means of communication were so uncertain and irregular. After finding out what had happened, he went to Windesheim, where his brother welcomed him warmly. However, there was no school at Windesheim, and John advised him to return to Deventer to attend the city school and study under Florens. He did this and became a resident of the poor-scholars’ house, which had been donated to the brotherhood by a devoted matron of the city. Here he lived for six years, going to school under Master Johann Boehme, singing in the choir of the church where Florens was vicar, and making a little money by copying books for him. The kind rector showed him great generosity, and in 1398, when he completed his studies, he welcomed him into the brotherhood. The year before, another plague had struck Deventer, taking the life of Johann Kessel, the saintly cook of the brother-house, and leaving Thomas himself severely ill, from which he recovered with great difficulty. It really seemed like the brotherhood might become extinct, and Florens and six others temporarily left the plague-ridden city to protect against this catastrophe.

In 1399 Thomas, at Florens’s instance, decided to assume the monastic vows. A second house of the order had been established at Agnietenberg (or Mount St. Agnes) near the city of Zwolle. Of this John à Kempis had been made the second prior in 1398, and held that office until 1408. Thither Thomas proceeded in 1399, stopping at Zwolle to obtain the indulgence lately proclaimed by the Pope for the benefit of a new church in that city. After a novitiate of seven years he took the vows in 1406, and in 1414 was ordained to the priesthood.

In 1399, at Florens's request, Thomas decided to take monastic vows. A second house of the order had been established at Agnietenberg (or Mount St. Agnes) near the city of Zwolle. John à Kempis became the second prior there in 1398 and held that position until 1408. Thomas went there in 1399, stopping in Zwolle to get the indulgence recently announced by the Pope for a new church in the city. After a seven-year novitiate, he took his vows in 1406 and was ordained as a priest in 1414.

The monastic life is studiously and intentionally monotonous. It aims at the exclusion of all that gives zest and interest to ordinary 287 existence, and at the reduction of life’s employments to a routine. Its variety and color are to be sought in the inner life of its members, and that of Thomas was not wanting in these elements. If his inner experience be reflected in his Soliloquy of the Soul, he passed through those shifting seasons of gloom and gladness which characterize the experience of an introverted religion. His religious character was formed on the lines of the modern devotion, as defined by Gerard Groote, and as reflected in the lives and the writings of Florens Radewinzoon, Gerard Zerbolt, Johann Mande, Gerlach Peterszoon, and Johann Brinckerinck, the earlier notable men of the brotherhood or of the Windesheim congregation. His was not a bold and originative mind to strike out new paths for himself. He had not even those gifts of practical administration for which Florens, John à Kempis, and others of the order were notable. Even when he had attained recognition as the most eminent man at Agnietenberg, his brethren twice passed him by in selecting their prior, and never gave him any dignity higher than the sub-priorate, which probably was a sinecure. An early biographer goes so far as to describe him as sitting silent whenever ordinary and worldly matters were discussed, because of his ignorance of the very terms used at such times. But this is an exaggeration. His Chronicle of the Monastery of Mt. St. Agnes shows him taking a mild and not unintelligent interest in the secular side of the monastic life, and sharing the joy of his brethren in the fine apple-crop or the large take of fish, and the like. But this Chronicle shows how limited his range of vision and interest. He lived through the Papal Schism, the Asiatic conquests of Timour, the Council of Constance, the Hussite wars, Henry the Fifth’s invasion of France, the exploits of Jeanne d’Arc, the Council of Basle, the rise of the Medici in Florence, and of the Duchy of Burgundy, the Council of Florence, the exploits of Scanderberg and Hunyadi Janos, the Wars of the Roses, the revival of letters, the invention of printing, the fall of Constantinople, the Florentine Academy, the Portuguese discoveries in the Atlantic, and much more that might be thought likely to be discussed even within the walls of a Dutch monastery. But the record is silent as to all these things; for the most part they are part of the doings of that “world” which the disciples of the modern devotion trained themselves to despise.

The monastic life is carefully and deliberately dull. It aims to eliminate everything that adds excitement and interest to everyday life, focusing on a routine. Any variety and color should come from the inner lives of its members, and Thomas wasn't lacking in those aspects. If his inner journey is reflected in his Soliloquy of the Soul, he experienced the ups and downs that are typical of an introverted faith. His religious character was shaped by the modern devotion, as defined by Gerard Groote, and reflected in the lives and writings of Florens Radewinzoon, Gerard Zerbolt, Johann Mande, Gerlach Peterszoon, and Johann Brinckerinck, the earlier prominent figures of the brotherhood or the Windesheim congregation. He wasn't the type to pursue new paths for himself. He didn't possess the practical administrative skills that Florens, John à Kempis, and other members of the order were known for. Even after he gained recognition as the top figure at Agnietenberg, his peers chose someone else as their prior twice and never promoted him beyond the sub-prior position, which was likely just a title. One early biographer even claimed he would sit in silence during discussions of ordinary and worldly matters because he didn't understand the terminology. However, that's an exaggeration. His Chronicle of the Monastery of Mt. St. Agnes shows he took a mild and reasonably intelligent interest in the secular aspects of monastic life, sharing in his peers' joy over a good apple harvest or a big catch of fish, among other things. But this Chronicle also highlights how limited his perspective and interests were. He lived through significant events like the Papal Schism, the Asian conquests of Timour, the Council of Constance, the Hussite wars, Henry the Fifth’s invasion of France, the exploits of Jeanne d’Arc, the Council of Basle, the rise of the Medici in Florence and the Duchy of Burgundy, the Council of Florence, the exploits of Scanderberg and Hunyadi Janos, the Wars of the Roses, the revival of letters, the invention of printing, the fall of Constantinople, the Florentine Academy, the Portuguese discoveries in the Atlantic, and much more that one would think would be discussed even within a Dutch monastery. But the record is silent on all these matters; for the most part, they belong to that “world” which the followers of modern devotion trained themselves to disdain.

288

No doubt the great question of the Papal Schism was of interest at Agnietenberg, and also the two great councils which brought it to an end. At the Council of Constance the Brethren of the Common Life were arraigned by a zealous Mendicant as violating Church law by observing the three rules of the monastic life without belonging to any recognized order. But this Mendicant notion was declared heretical, thanks to two great French doctors, Pierre d’Ailly and John Gerson, the second of whom was to be associated so closely with Thomas in a famous controversy.

No doubt the major issue of the Papal Schism caught attention at Agnietenberg, as well as the two significant councils that resolved it. At the Council of Constance, the Brethren of the Common Life were accused by an eager Mendicant of breaking Church law by following the three rules of monastic life without being part of any recognized order. However, this Mendicant idea was deemed heretical, thanks to two prominent French scholars, Pierre d’Ailly and John Gerson, the latter of whom would closely engage with Thomas in a well-known dispute.

In 1427 the troubles of the outside world did reach the convent at Agnietenberg and its associates. There had been a disputed election to the princely diocese of Utrecht, then one of the largest and wealthiest in Latin Christendom. The Pope recognized one candidate and the people of the cities another. To break down their obstinacy the diocese was laid under an interdict, which put an end to every act of public worship. Thereupon the brotherhood and the order were given their choice by the citizens, either to go on with their services as usual in church and chapel, or to leave the diocese. With one consent they chose the latter alternative, and in 1429 they distributed themselves among the associated brother-houses and monasteries outside the diocese. The twenty-four clerical and lay brethren of Agnietenberg found a home at Luvenkerk in Friesland, in a disordered monastery which had been placed under the rule of the Windesheim congregation, and which they used this opportunity to reform. After three years of exile they were allowed to return, a new Pope having yielded to the people. But Thomas did not return so soon, for he had been called away to Arnheim to the death-bed of his brother John, the brother he had found at Windesheim instead of Deventer, and under whose priorship at Agnietenberg he took the vows.

In 1427, the troubles from the outside world reached the convent at Agnietenberg and its affiliates. There was a disputed election for the princely diocese of Utrecht, which was then one of the largest and richest in Latin Christendom. The Pope recognized one candidate, while the citizens supported another. To break their stubbornness, the diocese was put under an interdict, which halted all public worship. Consequently, the brotherhood and order were given a choice by the citizens: continue their services as usual in church and chapel, or leave the diocese. In unanimous agreement, they chose the latter option, and in 1429, they dispersed among the associated brother-houses and monasteries outside the diocese. The twenty-four clerical and lay brethren of Agnietenberg settled in Luvenkerk in Friesland, in a disordered monastery that had been placed under the Windesheim congregation's rule, and they used this opportunity to implement reforms. After three years of exile, they were allowed to return, as a new Pope had yielded to the people's wishes. However, Thomas did not return immediately, as he had been called to Arnheim to be at the deathbed of his brother John, the brother he had found at Windesheim instead of Deventer, and under whose leadership at Agnietenberg he had taken his vows.

In 1451 Deventer was visited by a great Churchman and notable thinker, the Cardinal Nicolas of Cusa, who, like Thomas, was born east of what is now the German frontier, but had received his schooling in Deventer, where he learned to love and honor the Brethren of the Common Life. He came now as papal legate to reform the abuses which had arisen in the churches of Germany during the great schism; and when he came to his loved Deventer he hastened to indicate his especial regard for his old friends. He granted a special indulgence to both the brotherhood and the 289 order, and permitted the Windesheim congregation to establish a second congregation, with equal privileges, to accommodate the rapidly increasing number of convents of Canons Regular.

In 1451, Deventer was visited by a prominent church leader and influential thinker, Cardinal Nicolas of Cusa. Like Thomas, he was born east of what is now the German border but was educated in Deventer, where he learned to appreciate and respect the Brethren of the Common Life. He came as a papal legate to address the issues that had arisen in the churches of Germany during the Great Schism, and upon returning to his beloved Deventer, he quickly showed his special regard for his old friends. He granted a special indulgence to both the brotherhood and the order, and allowed the Windesheim congregation to set up a second congregation with the same privileges to accommodate the rapidly growing number of Canons Regular convents.

Thomas survived his brother by nearly forty years. His cloister life moved on through three decades with the external monotony of an existence subjected to rule. Five years of the forty were years of pestilence and popular distress, which he duly chronicles. But the only real interruption of his routine which still has a living interest was his acquaintance with young Johan Wessel, who came to pursue his studies in Zwolle, being drawn by the charm of the Imitation into the neighborhood of its author. This probably was about 1460, when he sought and made Thomas’s acquaintance, and often conversed with him upon the greatest of themes. But the earliest biography of Wessel belongs to the next century, and is by a Protestant pastor in Bremen; so the statements that Wessel found Thomas and his brother monks all too superstitious, and rebuked the Mariolatry of the author of the Imitation, are open to doubt. That Wessel, the forerunner of Luther, influenced Thomas in the writing of the Imitation is a palpable absurdity.

Thomas outlived his brother by nearly forty years. His life in the cloister continued for three decades, marked by the external monotony of a regulated existence. Five years of that time were filled with disease and public unrest, which he carefully documents. However, the only real break in his routine that still holds interest today was his friendship with young Johan Wessel, who came to study in Zwolle, attracted by the allure of the Imitation and the presence of its author. This likely happened around 1460, when he sought out and became acquainted with Thomas, engaging in deep discussions on significant topics. Yet, the earliest biography of Wessel, written by a Protestant pastor in Bremen, belongs to the next century; thus, claims that Wessel found Thomas and his fellow monks overly superstitious and criticized the Mariolatry of the author of the Imitation are questionable. The idea that Wessel, a forerunner of Luther, influenced Thomas in writing the Imitation is clearly absurd.

For a short time he was procurator or steward of the monastery, a task which must have been uncongenial to him, but which he would discharge with his best diligence, as his first biographer, Jodocus Badius Ascensius, says he did. Then he was sub-prior a second time in 1448.

For a brief period, he served as the procurator or steward of the monastery, a role that likely didn’t suit him well, but he fulfilled it with his utmost effort, as his first biographer, Jodocus Badius Ascensius, noted he did. Then he became sub-prior for the second time in 1448.

The chronicle of Mount St. Agnes ends with January 17th, 1471; its author died July 26th of the same year. His health had been singularly good, but toward the close of his life he suffered from dropsy. His eyesight never failed him, and he retained all his faculties in full vigor to the last. As the end drew near, the sense of all he had been to his brethren as a friend and counsellor deepened in them at the prospect of losing him. All that their love could do and his ascetic principles would permit, they did to lighten the burdens and relieve the pains of his illness. He died in his ninety-second year, after having been sixty-three years in the order and fifty-eight in the priesthood.

The story of Mount St. Agnes concludes on January 17th, 1471; the author passed away on July 26th of that same year. He had enjoyed generally good health, but toward the end of his life, he suffered from edema. His eyesight remained sharp, and he kept all his mental faculties fully intact until the very end. As his final moments approached, his brothers felt more deeply the loss of him as a friend and advisor. They did everything their love allowed and his strict principles permitted to ease his burdens and alleviate his suffering. He died at the age of ninety-one, after spending sixty-three years in the order and fifty-eight as a priest.

He was buried within the cloisters of the monastery. There his bones continued to rest even after the dissolution of the monastery at the Reformation in 1573, and thence they were disinterred in 1672 and placed in a shrine. But no miracles were wrought at his 290 grave or by his bones. Whatever the faults of the Brethren of the Common Life, it was not in the atmosphere of the modern devotion that men learned to crave after such evidence of sanctity in the servants of God. So the brotherhood and its affiliated order have made no contributions to the list of Roman Catholic saints. There is room in that long and motley list for Giovanni da Capistrano, the cruel and implacable inquisitor, whose path across Europe was marked with blood and fire. But none has been found for the gentle and loving Thomas à Kempis, who has wooed millions of souls to a closer communion with his Master, and whose own life preached humility, patience, gentleness, renunciation of the world, conformity to the will of God, and likeness to Christ, as distinctly as does his great book. Well, he is content. Ama nesciri—love to be unknown—was a precept often on his lips and illustrated in his life. Of small matter to him would have been the attempt to deny his authorship of the Imitation, and the controversy of two centuries’ duration it provoked. Of no greater moment the refusal of the name of saint to one whose only miracles were wrought upon the spirits of his brethren. But the Church catholic says of him, “Surely this was a holy man of God.”

He was buried in the monastery cloisters. His bones rested there even after the monastery was disbanded during the Reformation in 1573. They were exhumed in 1672 and placed in a shrine. However, no miracles occurred at his grave or from his bones. Despite the shortcomings of the Brethren of the Common Life, it wasn't in the modern spiritual climate that people learned to seek such proof of holiness in God's servants. As a result, the brotherhood and its affiliated order have not added any names to the list of Roman Catholic saints. There is space in that long and diverse list for Giovanni da Capistrano, the harsh and relentless inquisitor, whose path across Europe was marked by bloodshed and destruction. But none has been found for the gentle and loving Thomas à Kempis, who has inspired millions to draw closer to his Master, and whose own life preached humility, patience, gentleness, renunciation of worldly things, submission to God's will, and Christlikeness, as clearly as his great book does. He is content. Ama nesciri—to love being unknown—was a principle he often spoke of and lived by. It wouldn't have mattered to him to deny his authorship of the Imitation, nor the two-century-long controversy it sparked. The denial of the title of saint to one whose only miracles were done in the hearts of his fellow men was equally insignificant to him. But the catholic Church declares of him, “Surely this was a holy man of God.”

While the copying of books was the general employment of the brotherhood and of the order, there was from the first a good deal of independent authorship among them, and always on the lines of the “modern devotion.” Groote himself labored chiefly by preaching and correspondence. But some of his letters are tracts in that form, and had a wide circulation as such. Florens was not much even of a letter-writer, but he wrote one devotional tract which has been discovered. It was in Gerard Zerbolt of Zutphen, his altera manus, that he found a fit organ for the expression of his ideas in writing. To us Protestants Zerbolt is memorable as the author of a treatise asserting the right and duty of unlearned men to have good books—the Bible and their prayer-books included—in their own tongue. But he was much better known by his writing certain widely circulated books of devotion—modern, of course. Hendrik Mande, the Seer, was a Windesheim monk whose mysticism took the bolder and more ecstatic flight of Rusbroek, and like Rusbroek he found his native tongue more suitable 291 than Latin. Lastly, Gerlach Peterszoon, sometimes called “the second Thomas à Kempis,” although he died in 1411, before Thomas himself had become an author, wrote in both Latin and Dutch sundry works, one of which still is reprinted for edification even by Protestants. Through all this literature runs the same strain of thought and feeling, in spite of personal differences. They all insist on a deeper renunciation of the world than is satisfied by any external monastic compliances. They all hold forth the imitation of Christ’s humility and meekness as the essence of the Christian life. They all insist on devotion to the will of God and good-will to men as the two essential channels in which the Christian life must run.

While copying books was the main job of the brotherhood and the order, there was always quite a bit of independent writing among them, and it aligned with the “modern devotion” movement. Groote himself primarily worked through preaching and letters. Some of his letters took the form of tracts and circulated widely. Florens wasn’t much of a letter writer, but he did compose one devotional tract that has been found. He found a suitable outlet for expressing his ideas in writing through Gerard Zerbolt of Zutphen, his altera manus. For us Protestants, Zerbolt is noteworthy as the author of a treatise claiming that uneducated people have the right and responsibility to access good books—the Bible and their prayer books included—in their own language. However, he was much more known for writing several widely circulated books of devotion—modern, of course. Hendrik Mande, the Seer, was a Windesheim monk whose mysticism took a bolder and more ecstatic form like Rusbroek’s, and like Rusbroek, he preferred to write in his native tongue rather than Latin. Lastly, Gerlach Peterszoon, sometimes called “the second Thomas à Kempis,” although he died in 1411 before Thomas himself became an author, wrote various works in both Latin and Dutch, one of which is still reprinted for the benefit of even Protestants today. All this literature shares a common thread of thought and feeling, despite individual differences. They all emphasize a deeper renunciation of the world than what is achieved through external monastic practices. They all highlight the imitation of Christ’s humility and meekness as the core of the Christian life. They all stress devotion to God’s will and goodwill towards others as the two essential paths that a Christian life must follow.

Thomas à Kempis’s works as a whole fit into the writings of this group of disciples of Gerard Groote, just as his Imitation of Christ fits into the rest of his works. He simply is the best writer they had, as the Imitation is the best thing he ever wrote. If none of the many manuscripts of the Imitation bore his name, as nearly all of them do; and if none of the contemporaries who knew him had certified to his authorship of it, as so many of them do; and if none of the printed editions bore his name, as twenty-one of the fifteenth century and forty of the sixteenth do, we still would have been obliged to ascribe it to him. No other century than his could have produced it. It reflects the ideas of no other group than that of the disciples of Gerard and Florens. The very title, De Imitatione Christi, et de Contemptu Omnium Vanitatum Mundi, expresses the twofold aspect of the moderna devotio of which Gerard and Florens were the sponsors. Among those disciples there is no one but the author of the Soliloquy of the Soul and the Valley of Lilies, to whom we could give it. It differs no more in point of worth from Thomas’s other books than does the Pilgrim’s Progress from Bunyan’s other writings, Grace Abounding always excepted.

Thomas à Kempis's works as a whole fit into the writings of this group of disciples of Gerard Groote, just like his Imitation of Christ fits into the rest of his writings. He is simply the best writer they had, and the Imitation is the best thing he ever wrote. Even if none of the many manuscripts of the Imitation had his name on them, as nearly all of them do; if none of the contemporaries who knew him had confirmed that he wrote it, as many of them do; and if none of the printed editions had his name, as twenty-one from the fifteenth century and forty from the sixteenth do, we would still have to attribute it to him. No other century but his could have produced it. It reflects the ideas of no other group except for the disciples of Gerard and Florens. The very title, De Imitatione Christi, et de Contemptu Omnium Vanitatum Mundi, expresses the twofold aspect of the moderna devotio that Gerard and Florens supported. Among those disciples, there’s no one else we could credit it to except the author of the Soliloquy of the Soul and the Valley of Lilies. The Imitation is no less valuable than Thomas’s other books, just like the Pilgrim’s Progress stands out from Bunyan’s other writings, Grace Abounding always excepted.

While it is by his formal hymns Thomas à Kempis acquires his right to a place here, it is true at the same time that the Imitation itself is a great Christian poem, not only in substance but in form. A Belgian, who was his contemporary, says he had written the book metrice, or in rhythm and rhyme. As it was printed always as prose until our own times, this statement was somewhat puzzling, as was the title, Musica Ecclesiastica, found in some of the manuscripts. 292 But Rev. Karl Hirsche, Lutheran pastor in Hamburg, has vindicated both expressions by showing that Thomas has followed such models as the sequence, Victimae paschali, in the composition of his work. And he has given us an edition based on Thomas’s autograph of the year 1441, in which this peculiarity is made visible.[15] It is true that this way of writing what we may call rhymed and rhythmical prose is not confined to Thomas or to the Imitation among his works. Among others Jan van Schoonhooven, a Belgian disciple of Jan Rusbroek’s, uses this form frequently; and Pastor Hirsche has pointed out its frequency in others of Thomas’s works. But in no other book approaching the Imitation in length is the restriction of rhythm and rhyme so steadily accepted. As an instance, take this brief passage from the fifth chapter of the third book:

While it is through his formal hymns that Thomas à Kempis earns his place here, it's also true that the Imitation itself is a significant Christian poem, both in its content and style. A Belgian, who was his contemporary, noted that he wrote the book metrice, or in rhythm and rhyme. Since it was printed as prose until recent times, this statement was a bit confusing, along with the title Musica Ecclesiastica, found in some of the manuscripts. 292 However, Rev. Karl Hirsche, a Lutheran pastor in Hamburg, has clarified both terms by demonstrating that Thomas modeled his work after pieces like the sequence Victimae paschali. He has provided us with an edition based on Thomas’s original manuscript from 1441, in which this characteristic is clearly evident.[15] It’s true that this style of writing, what we might call rhymed and rhythmical prose, isn't limited to Thomas or the Imitation among his works. For instance, Jan van Schoonhooven, a Belgian disciple of Jan Rusbroek, frequently uses this form; and Pastor Hirsche has highlighted its presence in other works by Thomas. But no other book of comparable length to the Imitation adheres to the rhythm and rhyme restrictions as consistently. For example, consider this short passage from the fifth chapter of the third book:

“Amans volat, currit, et laetatur;

“Lovers fly, run, and rejoice;

Liber est, et non tenetur

The free one is not bound.

Dat omnia pro omnibus,

Everything for everyone,

Et habet omnia in omnibus;

It has everything in everything;

Quia in uno summo super omnia quiescit

Quia in uno summo super omnia quiescit

Ex quo omne bonum fluit et procedit.

Ex quo omne bonum fluit et procedit.

Non respecit ad dona

Doesn't care about gifts

Sed ad donantem se convertit super omnia bona.

Sed ad donantem se convertit super omnia bona.

Amor modo saepe nescit,

Love often knows nothing,

Sed super omnem modum fervescit.

It burns above all measure.

Amor onus non sentit,

Love doesn't feel burdened.

Labores non reputat;

Does not count the labors;

Plus affectat quam valet;

Plus shows off than it can;

De impossibilitate non causatur

From impossibility, no cause arises.

Quia cuncta sibi posse et licere arbitrator.”

Quia cuncta sibi posse et licere arbitrator.

293

Or in Rev. W. Benham’s admirable version: “He who loveth flyeth, runneth, and is glad; he is free and not hindered. He giveth all things for all things, and has all things in all things, because he resteth in One who is high above all, from whom every good floweth and proceedeth. He looketh not for gifts, but turneth himself to the Giver, above all good things. Love oftentimes knoweth no measure, but breaketh out above all measure; love feeleth no burden, reckoneth not labors, striveth after more than it is able to do, pleadeth not impossibility, because it judgeth all things which are lawful for it to be possible.”[16]

Or in Rev. W. Benham’s excellent version: “He who loves flies, runs, and is joyful; he is free and unrestrained. He gives everything for everything and possesses everything in everything because he rests in One who is above all, from whom every good flows and comes forth. He does not seek gifts but turns to the Giver, above all good things. Love often knows no limits but breaks out beyond all limits; love feels no burden, counts no labors, strives for more than it can do, does not plead impossibility, because it believes all things that are lawful can be possible.”[16]

The Imitation has obtained a place next to the Bible in the devotional literature of Christendom. The fact that the author was a Roman Catholic and that the fourth book is a preparation for the devout reception of the Eucharist in accordance with the Roman Catholic theory of its nature, has not prevented stanch Protestants from translating and commending it. Dr. Chalmers wrote a commendatory preface to a Scotch reprint of John Payne’s translation. And in Germany, Holland, and England the Protestant versions have far exceeded those made by Roman Catholics. The first Protestant version was that from the mediaeval into Ciceronian Latin, by Sebastian Castellio (Basle, 1556); the second was into German by the great and good John Arndt. But the book has achieved a still more notable conquest than this. In Corneille’s metrical version (1651) it was a favorite with Auguste Comte, who recommended it to the Benthamist, Sir William Molesworth, as well worth reading. It has obtained a sort of recognition among Comtists as a canonical work, and selections from it often are read at the Positivist services. And English readers will remember the passage in which George Eliot, writing in Comte’s spirit, describes its effect on the sensitive spirit of Maggie Tulliver:

The Imitation has secured a spot next to the Bible in the devotional literature of Christianity. The fact that the author was a Roman Catholic and that the fourth book serves as a preparation for the thoughtful reception of the Eucharist according to Roman Catholic beliefs hasn't stopped dedicated Protestants from translating and praising it. Dr. Chalmers wrote a favorable preface for a Scottish reprint of John Payne’s translation. In Germany, Holland, and England, Protestant versions have significantly outnumbered those created by Roman Catholics. The first Protestant version was translated from medieval Latin into Ciceronian Latin by Sebastian Castellio (Basle, 1556); the second was in German by the remarkable John Arndt. But the book has achieved an even more impressive recognition than this. In Corneille’s metrical version (1651), it was favored by Auguste Comte, who recommended it to the Benthamite Sir William Molesworth as definitely worth reading. It has gained a sort of acknowledgment among Comtists as a canonical work, and selections from it are often read at Positivist services. English readers will recall the passage where George Eliot, writing in Comte’s spirit, describes its impact on the sensitive spirit of Maggie Tulliver:

“She knew nothing of doctrines and systems—of mysticism or quietism; but this voice out of the far-off Middle Ages was the direct human communication of a human soul’s belief and experience, and came to Maggie as an unquestioned message.

“She knew nothing about doctrines or systems—of mysticism or quietism; but this voice from the distant Middle Ages was a direct human connection to a human soul’s beliefs and experiences, and it reached Maggie as an undeniable message.

294

“I suppose that is the reason why the small, old-fashioned book, for which you need pay only sixpence at a book-stall, works miracles to this day, turning bitter waters into sweetness, while expensive sermons and treatises, newly issued, leave all things as they were before. It was written down by a hand that waited for the heart’s prompting; it is the chronicle of a solitary hidden anguish, struggle, trust, and triumph—not written on velvet cushions to teach endurance to those who are treading with bleeding feet on the stones. And so it remains to all time a lasting record of human needs and consolations; the voice of a brother who, ages ago, felt and suffered and renounced, in the cloister, perhaps, with serge gown and tonsured head, with much chanting and long fasts, and with a fashion of speech different from ours, but under the same silent, far-off heavens, and with the same passionate desires, and with the same strivings, the same failures, the same weariness.”—The Mill on the Floss, Book IV., chap. 3.

“I guess that’s why the small, old-fashioned book, which you can get for just sixpence at a bookstall, still works wonders today, turning bitter waters sweet, while expensive sermons and new writings leave everything unchanged. It was written by a hand that waited for the heart to guide it; it tells the story of a hidden, solitary pain, struggle, trust, and victory—not crafted on velvet cushions to teach resilience to those walking on stones with bleeding feet. And so it remains a timeless record of human needs and comforts; the voice of a brother who, long ago, felt, suffered, and gave up, perhaps in a cloister, wearing a serge gown and with a shaved head, chanting a lot and fasting for long periods, and speaking in a way that’s different from ours, but under the same distant, silent heavens, with the same passionate desires, the same struggles, the same failures, and the same exhaustion.”—The Mill on the Floss, Book IV., chap. 3.

All true; but less than the truth; for Thomas’s power lies not in these negations, but in his personal relation to “the supreme, invisible Teacher, the pattern of sorrow, the source of all strength,” from whom Marian Evans turned away to fill up her life with “yearnings and strivings and failures,” while her only comfort was in the consideration that she had stilled her pain by no “false anodynes.”

All true; but not the whole truth; because Thomas’s strength isn’t in these denials, but in his personal connection to “the supreme, invisible Teacher, the example of sorrow, the source of all strength,” from whom Marian Evans turned away to fill her life with “yearnings and struggles and failures,” while her only comfort came from knowing that she had eased her pain without using any “false remedies.”

It is a little uncertain at what time the Imitation was written. It seems not improbable that it was begun in Thomas’s youth, when he had assumed or was about to assume the responsibilities of the priesthood. A lofty regard for the sanctity of that office was one of the traditions of the brotherhood. Groote himself, in view of the stains of his earlier life, never would assume it, although his ordination would have enabled him to resume his work of preaching through the Archdiocese of Utrecht. He never was more than deacon, and the order which silenced him merely forbade deacons to preach without especial permission. It is not impossible that in the case of Thomas, as in that of Luther, the responsibility seemed greater than he could bear, and that it drove him into a closer and more consecrated fellowship with his Master, which bore fruit in the first book of this wonderful manual. He was ordained priest in 1414; there seems good reason to believe that this first book—the Imitation proper—was known and read at 295 Windesheim, and even translated into Dutch by Jan Scutken, as early as the year 1420; and that the other three were written, each as an independent work, before 1425, and then united as one manual of devotion.[17] The oldest manuscript of the Latin still in existence bears the date 1425, and testifies to his authorship. The oldest in Thomas’s own handwriting was made in 1441, and forms part of a series of his works, which he then collected probably for the first time.

It's a bit unclear exactly when the Imitation was written. It's quite possible that it started in Thomas’s youth, when he had taken on or was about to take on the responsibilities of being a priest. A deep respect for the sanctity of that role was one of the traditions of the brotherhood. Groote himself, considering the mistakes of his earlier life, would never take it on, even though his ordination would have allowed him to continue preaching throughout the Archdiocese of Utrecht. He was never more than a deacon, and the order that silenced him only prohibited deacons from preaching without special permission. It’s not unlikely that, like Luther, Thomas felt the weight of this responsibility was more than he could handle, which pushed him into a closer and more dedicated relationship with his Master, resulting in the first book of this remarkable manual. He was ordained as a priest in 1414; there's solid reason to believe that this first book—the Imitation itself—was known and read at 295 Windesheim, and even translated into Dutch by Jan Scutken as early as 1420; and that the other three were written, each as an independent work, before 1425, and then combined into one devotional manual.[17] The oldest surviving manuscript of the Latin text is dated 1425 and confirms his authorship. The oldest document in Thomas’s own handwriting was created in 1441 and is part of a collection of his works, which he probably gathered for the first time.

Of Thomas’s purely poetical works, besides a few hortatory poems and anagrams on the names of the saints, there were known until recently sixteen Cantica Spiritualia, to wit:

Of Thomas’s purely poetic works, besides a few motivational poems and anagrams of the names of the saints, there were known until recently sixteen Cantica Spiritualia, namely:

Adversa mundi tolera,
Agnetis Christi virginis,
Ama Jesum cum Agnete,
Ave florens rosa,
Christe Redemptor omnium, Vere salus,
Christe sanctorum gloria, Et piorum,
Cives coeli attendite,
En virginis Caeciliae,
Gaude, mater Ecclesia, De praecursoris,
Jesu Salvador seculi,
O dulcissime Jesu,
O Jesu mi dulcissime, Spes et solamen,
O qualis quantaque laetitia,
O vera summa Trinitas,
Tota vita Jesu Christi,
Vitam Jesu stude imitari.

In 1882 Father O. A. Spitzen found in a manuscript in Zwolle ten other Cantica Spiritualia, which he published that year as the work of Thomas à Kempis, to wit:

In 1882, Father O. A. Spitzen discovered a manuscript in Zwolle containing ten additional Cantica Spiritualia, which he published that year, attributing it to Thomas à Kempis, namely:

296
Angelorum si haberem,
Creaturarum omnium merita,
Cum sub cruce sedet moerens,
Jerusalem gloriosa,
Mirum est si non lugeat,
Nec quisquam oculis vidit,
O quid laudis, quis honoris,
Quanta Mihi cura de te,
Serve meus noli metuere,
Ubi modo est Jesus, ubi est Maria.

Six of these had already appeared in Mone’s collection, and credited to a fifteenth century manuscript found at Carlsruhe, a fact which does not militate against Spitzen’s view of their authorship. The latter found them along with the hymns generally ascribed to Thomas in a MS. which had belonged to the brother-house in Zwolle, and had been written in the latter half of that century, probably between 1477 and 1483. Most of them bear the ear-marks of Thomas’s style, and have a congruity with the matter of his works which lends probability to Father Spitzen’s conjecture.

Six of these had already appeared in Mone’s collection, credited to a fifteenth-century manuscript discovered in Carlsruhe, which doesn’t go against Spitzen’s opinion on their authorship. He found them along with the hymns typically attributed to Thomas in a Ms. that had belonged to the brother-house in Zwolle, written in the latter half of that century, likely between 1477 and 1483. Most of them show the characteristics of Thomas’s style and align well with the themes of his works, which supports Father Spitzen’s hypothesis.

Of all these hymns two only have attained any recognition as contributions to the sacred songs of Christendom. These two are the

Of all these hymns, only two have gained any recognition as contributions to the sacred songs of Christianity. These two are the

Adversa mundi tolera,

which is rather an exhortation in the tone of the Imitation than a hymn; and the

which feels more like a motivational speech in the style of the Imitation rather than a hymn; and the

O qualis quantaque laetitia,

better known, through the general omission of its first verse, as the

better known, due to the general omission of its first line, as the

Adstant angelorum chori.

Dr. Trench well says that the whole of our author’s poetry will not yield a second passage at all to be compared in beauty with this. Indeed, most of Thomas’s poetry lacks the inspiration which characterizes his best prose. He is a poet in prose and a prosy poet, and writes in verse because he has been required to fill up some empty place in the hymn-list of his monastery. His acquaintance with the hymn-writer’s art is bounded by his daily familiarity with the hymns of his breviary, and he betrays the fact 297 by starting from the first lines of well-known hymns in his own work. But in this hymn on the joys of heaven he for once struck the right key, although even here he shows some stiffness of the joints, like a monk more used to a seat in the Scriptorium than to the saddle of Pegasus. The hymn is known to English readers by the admirable version of Mrs. Charles:

Dr. Trench rightly says that none of our author’s poetry can compare in beauty to this piece. In fact, most of Thomas’s poetry lacks the inspiration that his best prose has. He’s a poet in prose and a prosy poet, and he writes in verse only because he needs to fill a spot in the hymn list of his monastery. His understanding of hymn writing is limited to his daily reading of the hymns in his breviary, and he reveals this by borrowing the first lines of well-known hymns in his own work. However, in this hymn about the joys of heaven, he finally hit the right note, though even here he seems a bit stiff, like a monk more accustomed to sitting in the Scriptorium than riding the wings of inspiration. English readers know this hymn through the excellent version by Mrs. Charles:

“High the angel choirs are raising

“High the angel choirs are raising

Heart and voice in harmony.”

Heart and voice in sync.

298

CHAPTER XXVII.
FRANCIS XAVIER, MISSIONARY TO THE INDIES (1506-1552).

No man, since the days of the Apostles, has been more commended for his zeal than Xavier. He has been the moon of that “Society of Jesus” of which Ignatius Loyola was the guiding sun. His privations, heroism, and success have been the constant theme of the Roman Catholic Church. And it is impossible to study his life without a conviction that there was in it a devout and gallant purpose to bless the world.

No one, since the days of the Apostles, has been praised more for his passion than Xavier. He has been the guiding light of the "Society of Jesus," of which Ignatius Loyola was the central figure. His sacrifices, bravery, and achievements have been a continuous focus of the Roman Catholic Church. It's impossible to study his life without feeling that there was a sincere and courageous intention to make the world a better place.

Our limits and our line of thought alike demand of us that we shall not attempt, in any exhaustive form, to treat of Francis Xavier from the theologic or controversial side. He interests us, apart from his personal character, simply because two Latin hymns have been accredited to his pen. These have the same opening line,

Our limits and way of thinking require that we don't try to cover Francis Xavier in a comprehensive manner from a theological or controversial perspective. He captivates our interest, beyond his personal character, simply because two Latin hymns are attributed to him. These share the same opening line,

O Deus ego amo Te,”

but, after this exordium, they proceed quite differently. The second of them, as we find it placed in Daniel’s collection, has received the greatest share of esteem, and is known to the entire world of English-speaking Christians by the admirable translation of Mr. Caswall:

but, after this introduction, they go in a completely different direction. The second one, as found in Daniel’s collection, has gained the most respect and is recognized by English-speaking Christians all over the world thanks to the excellent translation by Mr. Caswall:

“My God, I love thee, not because

“My God, I love you, not because

I seek for heaven thereby,” etc.

I seek heaven through this,” etc.

There is good reason to discredit its authorship, if this be a question of accuracy with us. Schlosser’s language (Vol. i., p. 407) would indicate that he regarded it as “generally conceded” to be the “love-sigh [Liebesseufzer] of the holy Francis Xavier.” But no proof has yet been offered which positively identifies this hymn with its reputed composer. Its spirit—and that of its companion lyric—is precisely his own. But so, it may be added, is the spirit of that touching poem,

There are valid reasons to question its authorship if we’re focused on accuracy. Schlosser's wording (Vol. i., p. 407) suggests that he considered it “generally accepted” to be the “love-sigh [Liebesseufzer] of the holy Francis Xavier.” However, no proof has been provided that clearly links this hymn to its supposed composer. Its essence—and that of the accompanying lyric—is distinctly his. But, it can also be noted, the essence of that moving poem,

“I am old and blind—

“I’m old and blind—

Men point to me as stricken by God’s frown,”

Men point to me as being struck by God's disapproval.

299

the same as that of John Milton, its once reputed author. No true student of Milton’s times or of Milton’s language was ever deceived by it; and the innocent and amiable Quaker lady of our own century, who wrote it, was perfectly guileless in this impersonation of his grief. But, nevertheless, it passed current for a long time on the strength of some one’s literary sagacity.

the same as that of John Milton, its once renowned author. No serious scholar of Milton’s era or his language was ever fooled by it; and the innocent and kind Quaker woman of our time, who wrote it, was completely honest in this portrayal of his sorrow. Yet, it was accepted as genuine for a long time due to someone’s literary insight.

This species of argument is a very common inheritance to the editors of Latin hymns, from Thomasius and Clichtove downward. But it is quite as unsafe as to assign

This type of argument is a common legacy for the editors of Latin hymns, from Thomasius and Clichtove onward. However, it is just as risky to assign

“I am dying, Egypt, dying,”

"I'm dying, Egypt, dying."

to the actual Mark Antony when we know it to have been written by William Henry Lytle, an American, born in 1829 and dying in 1863. Therefore, it is scarcely proper authoritatively to accredit these hymns to Xavier, or, indeed, to any other poet. The utmost that we can say for them is that no one can prove the converse of the proposition, and that their style and form are appropriate to the period at which he lived. He is not known to have written other verses. These may have been the only exudations of that bruised and wounded spirit which have hardened into amber and thus have become precious to us. And we would prefer to believe that he truly appears in these lines in such an exquisite mystic apotheosis rather than to intermeddle with lower questions, and so, perhaps, prevent any discussion of himself in these pages at all.

to the actual Mark Antony when we know it was written by William Henry Lytle, an American who was born in 1829 and died in 1863. So, it's not really appropriate to officially credit these hymns to Xavier, or to any other poet for that matter. The best we can say about them is that no one can prove the opposite, and their style and form fit the period he lived in. He is not known to have written any other verses. These might be the only expressions of that bruised and wounded spirit that have turned into something precious for us. And we would rather believe that he truly shines through these lines in such an exquisite, mystical way rather than get caught up in lesser issues, which might keep any discussion about him out of these pages entirely.

We have been prohibited by much the same destructive analysis from treating of Augustine, who never wrote a hymn, and to whom the Ad perennis vitae fontem has been wrongly ascribed, for we know it now to be the undoubted composition of St. Peter Damiani. In this and in other similar cases where there is any literary question concerned, it may be worth our while to investigate with great carefulness. As a rule, however, the internal evidence offered in the hymns themselves will set us on the true path. They range in structure from the lowest corundum up to the choicest diamond, and are as various as any gems in their prosodic form and spiritual color. Like these gems, also, they are notable for varieties of crystallization—the Dark Ages showing imperfect angles and crude attempts, and the Renaissance exhibiting again the old sharp-cut classicism of a time anterior even to Hilary and Ambrose.

We've been blocked by much of the same damaging analysis from discussing Augustine, who never wrote a hymn, and to whom the Ad perennis vitae fontem has been incorrectly attributed, as we now know it to be the clear work of St. Peter Damiani. In this and other similar situations involving literary issues, it might be worthwhile to investigate with great care. Generally speaking, though, the internal evidence found in the hymns themselves will guide us in the right direction. They vary in structure from the simplest corundum to the finest diamond, and they are as diverse as any gems in their prosodic form and spiritual essence. Like these gems, they also stand out for their different forms of crystallization—the Dark Ages showing rough angles and basic attempts, while the Renaissance again displayed the old sharply defined classicism of a time even before Hilary and Ambrose.

300

From the higher critical standpoint, then, these hymns are not unacceptable as Xavier’s own work. They feel as if they belonged to his age and to his life. They are transfused and shot through by a personal sense of absorption into the divine love, which has fused and crystallized them in its fiercest heat. It is proper to inquire, moreover, if Xavier did not write them, who did? Their author must have been as much superior to his own circumstances and surroundings as Xavier was to his; and he must also have been as much possessed by this same holy zeal. It is absolutely incredible that, with these qualities given, he should not have been known to us in other relations, and, sooner or later, identified as the true source of their being. The sixteenth century was a time when literary knowledge was closer and keener than it had been in the twelfth, and a hymn of that period could not be attributed to Heloise without exposing its own fallacy; for in the Requiescat a labore we have such a comparatively modern lyric, which Daniel rightly tests and finds wanting. “It seems to me,” he says, “that this song is the production of a later age.” And he might well say it, for its crystallization, so to speak, is too accurate, too many-sided, for it to belong in the twelfth century and to the sad Abbess of the Paraclete.

From a higher critical perspective, these hymns can be accepted as Xavier’s own work. They feel like they belong to his time and his life. They are filled with a personal sense of deep connection to divine love, which has shaped and solidified them in its most intense form. It is also worth asking, if Xavier didn’t write them, who did? Their author must have been as elevated beyond his own situation as Xavier was, and he must have shared that same holy fervor. It is hard to believe that, with these qualities, he wouldn’t be known to us in other contexts and eventually recognized as the true creator of these works. The sixteenth century had a literary awareness that was sharper and more profound than it had been in the twelfth century, so a hymn from that time couldn’t be wrongly assigned to Heloise without revealing its flaws; in the Requiescat a labore, we encounter a relatively modern lyric, which Daniel correctly analyzes and finds lacking. “It seems to me,” he says, “that this song is the work of a later age.” And he could confidently state that, as its precision and complexity are too refined to belong to the twelfth century and the sorrowful Abbess of the Paraclete.

One cannot, however, declare this so positively of Xavier’s two hymns. In style and composition the first is inferior to the second; but both have a simplicity and directness of utterance which may easily secure that pardon which their rhythm is faulty enough to require. If one were to assign any special date to them, it would naturally be in the neighborhood of that pathetic little petition which comes from the prayer-book of Mary Queen of Scots. The Domine Deus, speravi in Te is pitched in the same key with these. And as Mary lived from 1542 to 1587, and Xavier from 1506 to 1552, there is certainly room for these two compositions to have been prepared by another hand, in the days of enthusiasm over his triumphant successes and of sorrow over his early death.

One can't definitively say this about Xavier’s two hymns. The first one isn't as good as the second in style and composition, but both have a simplicity and straightforwardness that might easily earn them the forgiveness their flawed rhythm needs. If we were to assign a specific date to them, it would likely be around the time of that touching little prayer found in the prayer book of Mary Queen of Scots. The Domine Deus, speravi in Te is in the same key as these. Since Mary lived from 1542 to 1587, and Xavier from 1506 to 1552, it's definitely possible that these two pieces were created by someone else during the time of excitement over his remarkable achievements and sadness over his early death.

With these arguments for and against the authenticity of the hymns, we must rest content. Bartoli and Maffei, in their Life of Xavier, are silent upon the subject; and the careful Königsfeld enters the better hymn in his collection as anonymous. If we retain the reputed authorship ourselves, it must be, therefore, rather as Christians than as scholars.

With these points for and against the authenticity of the hymns, we have to be satisfied. Bartoli and Maffei, in their Life of Xavier, don’t say anything about it; and the thorough Königsfeld includes the better hymn in his collection as anonymous. So if we choose to keep the claimed authorship, it should be as Christians rather than as scholars.

301

But, having done so, we are entitled to speak of Francis Xavier, and of his life and his work. The date of his birth is apparently fixed by a manuscript note in Spanish in a family record possessed by the Xaviers, which places it upon April 7th, 1506. His father was Don John Giasso, a man of legal acquirements and of good social position. He was at one time auditor of the royal council under King John III. For a wife he chose Donna Maria d’Azpilqueta y Xavier, and the child Francis was born at the castle of Xavier, a few miles distant from Pampeluna in Navarre, on the southern slope of the Pyrenees. He was the youngest of a large family, and the castle where he saw the light gave to him the patronymic by which he is always known. The family were originally called Asuarez, but altered their name to Xavier when King Theobald gave them this property. The mother’s title was thus perpetuated in one of her sons, but there seems to be some confusion still remaining, for a brother of the missionary was Captain John Azpilqueta, who also apparently had exchanged his father’s name of Giasso for one of the designations borne by his mother.

But now that we've done that, we can talk about Francis Xavier, his life, and his work. His birth date is likely confirmed by a note in Spanish from a family record held by the Xaviers, which states it was April 7th, 1506. His father was Don John Giasso, a well-educated man with a solid social standing. He once served as an auditor for the royal council under King John III. He married Donna Maria d’Azpilqueta y Xavier, and their son Francis was born at the castle of Xavier, just a few miles from Pampeluna in Navarre, on the southern side of the Pyrenees. He was the youngest in a large family, and the castle where he was born gave him the surname by which he is known. The family originally went by the name Asuarez but changed it to Xavier when King Theobald gave them this property. The mother’s name was thus carried on in one of her sons, but there seems to be some lingering confusion, as a brother of the missionary was Captain John Azpilqueta, who also seems to have changed his father’s name of Giasso to one of the names associated with his mother.

The biographies of Francis Xavier are naturally of a kind to excite the critical instincts of a scholar. They are, from the original life by Torsellini, to the latest Jesuit compilation, remarkable for their enthusiasm and unlimited credulity. It is only in such calmer treatises as those of Nicolini, Stephen, Venn, and others, that we get the more just conception of his character. But to be entirely fair to him we should take him from the picture painted by his co-religionists, refusing only those things which are manifestly incongruous or absurd. The work of Bartoli and Maffei may, for example, be regarded as entirely safe in its general statements.

The biographies of Francis Xavier are naturally the kind that triggers a scholar's critical instincts. They range from the original life by Torsellini to the latest Jesuit compilation, and they're notable for their enthusiasm and complete gullibility. It's only in more balanced writings by people like Nicolini, Stephen, Venn, and others that we get a clearer understanding of his character. However, to be completely fair to him, we should view him outside the portrayal created by his fellow believers, dismissing only those aspects that are clearly incompatible or ridiculous. The works of Bartoli and Maffei, for instance, can generally be considered reliable in their overall claims.

From the portraits left to us and preserved in the pages of Nicolini and Mrs. Jameson, we derive a vivid impression of the man’s personal intensity. His eyes are deep and thoughtful; his nose strong, rather blunt, and withal sagacious; and his face is that of a mystic. He is usually represented as gazing upward in religious rapture and his lips are parted. His features are more rugged and forcible than refined. They indicate a rude strength of body and of will rather than a delicate and sensitive nature. Should we have met him personally, he would have given us the impression of an enthusiast, deeply affectionate and profoundly 302 loyal to anything like a military organization. These opinions would have been approved by the fact.

From the portraits that we have and that are preserved in the works of Nicolini and Mrs. Jameson, we get a clear sense of the man’s strong personal presence. His eyes are deep and contemplative; his nose is strong, somewhat blunt, and perceptive; and his face has a mystical quality. He is usually depicted looking upward in spiritual ecstasy, with his lips slightly parted. His features are more rugged and forceful than refined. They convey a raw strength of body and will rather than a delicate and sensitive disposition. If we had encountered him in person, he would have left us with the impression of an enthusiast, deeply affectionate and fiercely loyal to anything resembling a military structure. These views would have been confirmed by the reality.

We read that his parents desired to educate him as a cavalier, and that he was at first instructed at home in the usual topics. But as he showed zeal and intelligence he was sent, in his eighteenth year, to the College of Ste. Barbe at Paris. Here he completed the study of philosophy, received the degree of Master, and began to give instruction to others. His most intimate friend was Peter Faber, afterward to become one of the earliest adherents of Ignatius Loyola. And the biographers are unwearied in their eulogy of Xavier’s and Faber’s purity of life and morals in the midst of the great temptations of a corrupt city.

We learned that his parents wanted to train him as a knight, and that he was initially taught at home in the usual subjects. However, since he showed enthusiasm and intelligence, he was sent to the College of Ste. Barbe in Paris at the age of eighteen. There, he completed his studies in philosophy, earned his Master’s degree, and began teaching others. His closest friend was Peter Faber, who would later become one of the first followers of Ignatius Loyola. Biographers tirelessly praise the purity of life and morals exhibited by Xavier and Faber despite the significant temptations present in a corrupt city.

To these two young men, ardent of mind and eager in their ambition, now enters the influence which shapes their destiny. Faber was a Savoyard, poor and of humble birth, while Xavier was well-to-do and possessed the haughty spirit of a Spanish grandee. They were, however, kindling each other up to some scheme of future glory when Ignatius Loyola made his way to Paris. He had been converted a few years before this and had already begun to gather proselytes to his opinions. His purpose in visiting Paris was not merely to avail himself of better facilities for study, but also to secure more followers. It is not strange to us that Loyola, with his great sagacity, should have singled out the two companions and have set himself to win them. Faber’s allegiance, indeed, it was an easy matter to obtain. But Xavier did not so readily fall in with the wishes of the great general of the Jesuits.

To these two young men, full of ambition and intense drive, a new influence enters that will shape their futures. Faber was a poor Savoyard, born into humble beginnings, while Xavier came from a wealthy background and held the proud demeanor of a Spanish noble. They were both encouraging each other with plans for future success when Ignatius Loyola arrived in Paris. He had undergone a personal conversion a few years prior and had started to gather followers for his beliefs. His goal in coming to Paris was not only to take advantage of better study opportunities but also to attract more supporters. It's not surprising that Loyola, with his keen insight, would identify these two young men and try to win them over. Gaining Faber's loyalty was relatively straightforward; however, Xavier was not as quick to align with the intentions of the prominent leader of the Jesuits.

Faber’s conversion was rapidly accomplished. He was supplied with the Spiritual Exercises, which is, of all books, the best adapted to produce the proper self-abandonment and plastic condition of soul which befit the neophyte of the Society of Jesus. And this work, composed, say the Roman Catholic authorities, in the cavern of Manresa with the help of the Virgin Mary, may be regarded as the keenest instrument by which men’s lives were ever carved into the patterns designed by a superior will. We have no space for a discussion of Jesuitism further than to indicate its methods when they affect the subject before us, but Faber’s behavior undoubtedly had its weight upon Xavier. The Savoyard took to fasting with a perfect fury. In his debilitated condition he was the fit vehicle for spiritual impressions, for ecstasies, and 303 for mystical dreams. He would kneel in the open court in the snow, and sometimes allow himself to be covered with icicles. His bundle of fuel he made into a bed and slept upon it for the few hours of what one biography “scarcely knows whether to call torture or repose.” In fact, he so outran the instruction of Loyola, that that keen observer checked him and prevented what would have reacted against his own designs. “For,” saith quaint Matthew Henry, speaking of another subject, “there is a great deal of doing which, by overdoing, is altogether undone.”

Faber’s conversion happened quickly. He was given the Spiritual Exercises, which is the best book to encourage the self-surrender and openness of spirit that a beginner in the Society of Jesus needs. This work, said to be written in the cave of Manresa with the help of the Virgin Mary, can be seen as the most effective tool for shaping lives according to a higher purpose. We don’t have the space to discuss Jesuitism in detail, other than to mention its impact on our subject, but Faber’s actions clearly influenced Xavier. The Savoyard approached fasting with intense dedication. In his weakened state, he was an ideal vessel for spiritual experiences, ecstasies, and mystical dreams. He would kneel in the snow in the open courtyard and sometimes let icicles form on him. He made a bed out of a bundle of firewood and would sleep on it for the few hours that one biography described as “hard to categorize as either torture or rest.” In fact, he went beyond Loyola’s teachings to such an extent that the keen observer intervened to prevent what would have gone against his own intentions. “For,” as the unique Matthew Henry remarked about another topic, “there's much that can be undone by trying too hard.”

Xavier was, however, more important to Loyola than Faber. And Xavier was of tougher material and harder to reach. Upon him the intense Loyola bent the blow-pipe flame of his own spirit. He had failed to touch him by texts or by austerities. He therefore changed his tactics altogether and began to soften him by praise, by judicious cultivation of his sympathies, by procuring new scholars for him, and even by attending his lectures and feigning a deep interest in whatever he did. In short, he applied flattery and deference in such a way that he insinuated himself very soon into the confidence of Xavier, and allowed the haughty Don to recognize the high birth and good breeding which he could also claim. This was a master stroke. Faber was after all only a Savoyard; but Loyola was born in a castle, had been a page at the court of Ferdinand, and had led soldiers into the deadliest places of battle. He had also the advantage of being Xavier’s senior by fully fourteen years, for his birth had been contemporaneous with Columbus’s expedition in search of the new world.

Xavier was, however, more important to Loyola than Faber. And Xavier was tougher and harder to reach. Loyola focused the intense energy of his spirit on him. He hadn’t been able to connect with him through texts or strict rules. So, he completely changed his approach and started to win him over with praise, carefully nurturing his interests, bringing in new students for him, and even attending his lectures while pretending to be genuinely interested in everything he did. In short, he used flattery and respect in such a way that he quickly gained Xavier's trust, allowing the proud man to see the noble background and good upbringing that he also possessed. This was a brilliant move. Faber was just a Savoyard; meanwhile, Loyola was born in a castle, had served as a page at Ferdinand's court, and had led troops into the fiercest battles. He also had the advantage of being fourteen years older than Xavier, having been born around the same time as Columbus's expedition in search of the new world.

Here, then, the influence of this strong, undaunted, unflinching spirit began to focus itself upon the young teacher of philosophy. “Resistance to praise,” says the bitter La Rochefoucauld, “is a desire to be praised twice.” And to so acute a student of human nature as Loyola it soon grew evident that he was making progress. This was proved even by the modesty of Xavier. Therefore he redoubled his energies and utilized that marvellous power of adaptation, which was his chief legacy to his order, in obtaining a definite result. He gained ground so fast that Michael Navarro, a faithful servant of the young scholar, became determined to break off this dangerous fascination, and even attempted to kill Loyola in his private apartments. But he, too, was dealing with a brain which never relaxed its vigilance and with a magnetic personality 304 which felt a danger, and moved safely, cat-like, through the dark. He was halted and challenged by the man he came to kill, and being crushed down in confusion was thereupon treated with magnanimity, and went away revolving many things in his mind.

Here, the influence of this strong, fearless spirit started to focus on the young philosophy teacher. “Resisting praise,” the cynical La Rochefoucauld says, “is really wanting to be praised twice.” To a keen observer of human nature like Loyola, it quickly became clear that he was making progress. This was evident even in Xavier's modesty. So, Loyola increased his efforts and used his remarkable ability to adapt, which was his main contribution to his order, to achieve a clear outcome. He advanced so quickly that Michael Navarro, a loyal aide to the young scholar, decided to put an end to this risky fascination and even attempted to kill Loyola in his private quarters. But he was up against a mind that never let its guard down and a magnetic personality that sensed danger and moved cautiously through the darkness. He was confronted and challenged by the man he had come to kill, and after being deeply embarrassed, received mercy and left contemplating many things.

This was the power of Loyola—a power which sprang, first of all, from his peculiar constitution, and, second, from his fanatical ambition. It has been the key by which the Jesuit has ever since unlocked the doors of palaces and contrived to whisper in the ears of kings. Its extent has been that of the civilized and uncivilized world. In the matter of organization no human fraternity has ever equalled the Society of Jesus. The germs which we behold at Ste. Barbe in Paris have grown into a tree whose roots have taken hold on every soil, and whose fruit has dropped in every clime. The order has invariably employed strategy, intrigue, ingenuity, and perfect combination to secure its ends. It is, as a system, far from being either dead or insignificant. And its real vitality has always sprung from its maxim that its associated members, vowed to celibacy and to the accomplishment of its purposes, should be Perinde ac si cadavera—absolutely subordinate and dead to any other will—in the hands of the “general” who is at the head of its affairs. It has worked, first for itself, second for the Roman Catholic Church, and third for the proselytizing of the heathen and the heretics. It has never neglected to procure in every manner the information it needed to the full extent or to employ its principle that the end to be gained justifies the means that are taken to gain it. Thus it is the legitimate outgrowth of the soldier-courtier-fanatic mind of its founder. And this was the mind which was now spending its splendid resources upon Xavier, playing with him like a trout upon the hook, until it should land him, a completely surrendered man, within its own control.

This was the power of Loyola—a power that came, first of all, from his unique nature, and second, from his intense ambition. It has been the key that the Jesuit has used to open the doors of palaces and manage to whisper in the ears of kings ever since. Its reach has extended across both the civilized and uncivilized world. No human organization has ever matched the Society of Jesus in terms of structure. The seeds we see at Ste. Barbe in Paris have grown into a tree whose roots have taken hold in every soil, and whose fruit has fallen in every region. The order has consistently used strategy, intrigue, creativity, and perfect coordination to achieve its goals. As a system, it is far from being either outdated or insignificant. Its true strength has always come from its principle that its members, committed to celibacy and fulfilling its mission, should be Perinde ac si cadavera—completely subordinate and indifferent to any other will—in the hands of the “general” leading its operations. It has worked, first for itself, then for the Roman Catholic Church, and third for converting non-believers and heretics. It has never failed to gather the information it needed in every possible way or to apply its principle that the end justifies the means. Thus, it is the rightful product of the soldier-courtier-fanatic mindset of its founder. And this was the mindset that was now dedicating its impressive resources to Xavier, toying with him like a fish on a line, until it could reel him in as a fully compliant man under its control.

In another sphere and under other influences, Xavier might have been a far different person. He, at least, was sincere in his devotion to the cause. He identified Jesuitism with Christianity and Loyola with Jesus Himself. Hence his character and labors have blinded many persons to the methods which he used and to the results which he sought.

In a different environment and under other influences, Xavier could have been a very different person. At the very least, he was genuine in his commitment to the cause. He saw Jesuitism as synonymous with Christianity and associated Loyola with Jesus Himself. As a result, his character and efforts have led many people to overlook the methods he employed and the outcomes he aimed for.

It must be sufficient for us that Ignatius Loyola had now gotten the mastery of Francis Xavier so perfectly that he could be “applied 305 to the Spiritual Exercises, the furnace in which he [Loyola] was accustomed to refine and purify his chosen vessels.” A sister of the future missionary had become one of the Barefooted Clares, and had aided in dissuading her father from interference. And now we behold Xavier praying with hands and feet tightly bound by cords; or journeying with similar cords about his arms and the calves of his legs until inflammation and ulceration ensued. There were now nine of these converts, but this man outdid the others in his austerities, and finally travelled on foot with them to meet Loyola at Venice in 1537. The society had really been formed on August 15th, 1534, at Montmartre near Paris, and this was but its natural outward movement.

It’s enough for us to know that Ignatius Loyola had completely mastered Francis Xavier to the point where he could be “applied to the Spiritual Exercises, the furnace in which he [Loyola] was used to refine and purify his chosen vessels.” A sister of the future missionary had become a member of the Barefooted Clares and helped persuade her father not to interfere. Now we see Xavier praying with his hands and feet tightly bound by cords, or traveling with similar cords around his arms and calves until he developed inflammation and ulcers. There were now nine of these converts, but this man surpassed the others in his strictness, and eventually walked with them to meet Loyola in Venice in 1537. The society had actually been formed on August 15th, 1534, at Montmartre near Paris, and this was just a natural extension of that.

At Venice, on January 8th, 1537, they again met their leader and were assigned for duty to the two hospitals of the city. That of the “Incurables” fell to Xavier’s share, and we read that with the morbid devotion characteristic of a devout student of the Exercises, he determined now to conquer his natural repugnance to disease. In the course of his duties he had an unusually hideous ulcer to dress for one of the patients. And the authentic history relates that “encouraging himself to the utmost, he stooped down, kissed the pestilent cancer, licked it several times with his tongue, and finally sucked out the virulent matter to the last drop.” (Bartoli and Maffei, p. 35.) There could be nothing worse than that certainly. And a man who had resolutely sounded this deepest abyss of self-abandonment was marked for the highest honor that the new society could bestow. We cannot doubt Xavier’s sincerity, but the gigantic horror of this performance is of a sort to place the man who has achieved it upon an eminence apart from less daring minds. It was Loyola’s way of facing human nature and forcing it to concede the supreme self-devotion of his followers. The world looks with amazement upon such actions, but when it sees them, it yields a kind of stupefied allegiance to those who have thus rushed beyond the bounds. And to a close analysis there is as much concealed spiritual pride about this nastiness as there is an unnecessary shock given to the sense of decency. Thus, as Mozoomdar says, in his Oriental Christ, “Instead of abasing self, in many cases it serves the opposite end.” It “imposes a sort of indebtedness upon Heaven” (p. 66). Yet the poor wretch who felt those lips upon his awful 306 wound could not but worship the frightful hero who plunged into such nauseous contact with his loathsomeness.

At Venice, on January 8th, 1537, they met their leader again and were assigned duties at the city’s two hospitals. Xavier was given the hospital for the “Incurables,” and with the intense dedication typical of a devoted student of the Exercises, he decided to overcome his natural aversion to illness. During his work, he had to care for a particularly grotesque ulcer on one of the patients. The authentic accounts tell us that “encouraging himself as much as he could, he bent down, kissed the infected cancer, licked it several times with his tongue, and ultimately sucked out the poisonous matter to the last drop.” (Bartoli and Maffei, p. 35.) There could be nothing worse than that, certainly. A person who boldly ventured into this extreme act of self-sacrifice was destined for the highest honor that the new society could offer. We cannot doubt Xavier’s sincerity, but the immense horror of this act sets him apart from less daring individuals. It was Loyola’s method of confronting human nature and compelling it to acknowledge the supreme selflessness of his followers. The world looks in amazement at such actions, and when it witnesses them, it offers a kind of stunned loyalty to those who have transcended the limits. Upon closer examination, there is as much hidden spiritual pride in this grotesque act as there is unnecessary offense to one’s sense of decency. Thus, as Mozoomdar states in his Oriental Christ, “Instead of abasing self, in many cases it serves the opposite end.” It “imposes a sort of indebtedness upon Heaven” (p. 66). Yet the unfortunate individual who experienced those lips on his horrible wound could not help but worship the terrifying hero who plunged into such disgusting contact with his misery.

Yes, this was and is the power of it all. It was and it is the key-note of much that is potent with the world. When Victor Hugo pictures Jean Valjean in the toils of the Thenardiers laying that white, hot, hissing bar of iron upon his arm and calmly standing before them while they shrink—ogres as they are—from the stench and the sight, he merely uses this same element. Whatever, in short, among us brings out the old savage nature; whatever plunges outside of the conventionalities, the proprieties, or even the common decencies of life; whatever defies the lightning, or dares the volcano, or tramples upon the coiled serpent, that is the thing which controls the world.

Yes, this was and is the power of it all. It was and still is the main point of much that is impactful in the world. When Victor Hugo depicts Jean Valjean caught in the grasp of the Thenardiers, laying that white-hot, hissing iron bar on his arm and calmly standing before them while they shrink—ogres that they are—from the stench and the sight, he simply uses this same element. In short, whatever among us brings out the old savage nature; whatever steps outside of the norms, the rules, or even the basic decencies of life; whatever defies lightning, or challenges the volcano, or steps on the coiled serpent, that is what controls the world.

It is worthy of note that this is not a Christian but a Jesuit act. It is born of that exaggerated sentimentalism which chooses to go beyond Christ and His apostles in its fallacious abnegation of self. But wherever such acts are performed they rank as the marks of saintship and as the stigmata of a crucifixion which proudly places itself on the same Golgotha with another and nobler cross. The records, not merely of Xavier’s life, but of the lives of the saints, swarm with these creeping, slimy frogs of Egypt, raised up by enchanters of the human mind to make Pharaoh believe them to be equal to a far higher Providence. And if we say little in these pages about such strange developments and morbid growths of piety, it need not be forgotten that they existed, and that they have been fostered and encouraged by the Roman Church. The Breviary, for instance, commends a roll of self-flagellators who used the whip upon their naked backs, and Xavier heads the list with his iron flail. Cardinal Damiani, who wrote one of our loveliest hymns, introduced this fashion of scourging in 1056, and the holy nun, St. Theresa, after such exercises and an additional repose upon a bed of thorns, was “accustomed to converse with God.” [Aliquando inter spinas volutaret sic Deum alloqui solita.] This topic, with its allied suggestions, is altogether out of our present scope; but in order to see Xavier as he was, we must appreciate to what extent his spirit was subdued before his belief.

It’s important to note that this is not a Christian act but a Jesuit one. It stems from an exaggerated sentimentalism that tries to go beyond Christ and His apostles in a misguided rejection of self. Yet, wherever these acts are carried out, they are regarded as signs of holiness and as the stigmata of a crucifixion that boldly stands alongside another, nobler cross. The accounts, not just of Xavier’s life but of the lives of the saints, are filled with these creeping, slimy frogs of Egypt, conjured by the enchantments of the human mind to deceive Pharaoh into thinking they are equal to a much higher Providence. And while we may say little about such strange developments and unhealthy expressions of piety in these pages, it’s important to remember that they existed and that they were nurtured and supported by the Roman Church. The Breviary, for example, praises a group of self-flagellators who whipped their bare backs, and Xavier is at the top of that list with his iron flail. Cardinal Damiani, who wrote one of our most beautiful hymns, introduced this practice of scourging in 1056, and the holy nun, St. Teresa, after such exercises and some time resting on a bed of thorns, was “used to conversing with God.” [Aliquando inter spinas volutaret sic Deum alloqui solita.] This topic, along with its related ideas, is outside our current focus; however, to understand Xavier as he truly was, we must recognize the extent to which his spirit was subdued before his beliefs.

This was the man, tested and edged and tempered, to whom was now committed the “salvation of the Indies.” It was during the papacy of Paul III., the same Pope who excommunicated 307 Henry VIII. of England. And Xavier, who had practised many austerities both in life and in behavior, was at first sent to Bologna, while Loyola, with Faber and Laynez, went to Rome. It was subsequently at Rome that Xavier had his famous vision, in which he awoke crying, “Yet more, O Lord, yet more!” for he fancied that—as the Apostle Paul once did—he had beheld his future career and was glorying in trials and persecutions. Especially did he often have a dream in which he seemed to be carrying an Indian on his shoulders and toiling with him over the roughest and hardest roads. And when at last Govea, the Rector of the College of Ste. Barbe, happened to be in Rome, Ignatius and his companions were brought by him to the notice of John III. of Portugal, and the king desired to have six of them for use in India. The Pope did not show any special desire to secure their services, and when the question came up he referred it to Ignatius to decide it as he pleased. That sagacious general objected to taking six from ten and leaving only four to the rest of the world, for his ambition now extended to the orb of the earth. He accordingly chose Rodriguez and Bobadilla for India, men who were evidently well selected, for the first became a great propagandist in Portugal, and the other was a decided obstacle to the Reformation in Germany. When Rodriguez, however, fell ill with an intermittent fever Xavier naturally occurred to Loyola as the proper substitute. He therefore commissioned him for the service, and the worn and wasted ascetic patched up his old coat, said farewell to his friends, and having craved the Pope’s blessing, set off from Rome with the Portuguese Ambassador, Mascarenhas, on March 16th, 1540. He started in such poverty that Loyola took his own waistcoat and put it upon him, and he left behind him a written paper of consecration to the society, expressing in it his desire that Loyola should be its head, with Faber as alternate, and in which he took the vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience to the order under whose auspices he was going forth.

This was the man, tested, refined, and strengthened, who was now entrusted with the “salvation of the Indies.” It was during the papacy of Paul III, the same Pope who excommunicated Henry VIII of England. Xavier, who had practiced many austerities in both life and behavior, was initially sent to Bologna, while Loyola, along with Faber and Laynez, went to Rome. It was in Rome that Xavier had his famous vision, waking up crying, “Yet more, O Lord, yet more!” as he imagined he had seen his future path, taking pride in trials and tribulations. He often had a dream that he was carrying an Indian on his shoulders and struggling with him over the toughest, roughest roads. Eventually, when Govea, the Rector of the College of Ste. Barbe, happened to be in Rome, Ignatius and his companions were introduced to John III of Portugal, who wanted six of them for work in India. The Pope didn’t show much eagerness to secure their services, and when the matter arose, he left it up to Ignatius to decide. That wise leader objected to taking six out of ten and leaving just four for the rest of the world, as his ambitions now extended across the globe. He then chose Rodriguez and Bobadilla for India, men who were clearly well chosen—Rodriguez became a great missionary in Portugal, while Bobadilla proved to be a significant barrier to the Reformation in Germany. However, when Rodriguez fell ill with a recurring fever, Loyola naturally thought of Xavier as the right replacement. He therefore commissioned him for the mission, and the tired, frail ascetic patched up his old coat, said goodbye to his friends, and, having asked for the Pope’s blessing, left Rome with the Portuguese Ambassador, Mascarenhas, on March 16, 1540. He left in such poverty that Loyola gave him his own waistcoat, and he left behind a written statement of consecration to the society, expressing his wish for Loyola to lead it, with Faber as a backup, in which he took vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience to the order under whose auspices he was going forth.

At the Portuguese Court in Lisbon, both Xavier and his companion were diligent in their religious work. The morals of the capital were quite reformed, and when it came time for the ships to sail to the East the king would only spare Xavier and detained Rodriguez, by the advice of Loyola, further to improve the affairs at home.

At the Portuguese Court in Lisbon, both Xavier and his companion worked hard at their religious duties. The values in the capital had greatly improved, and when it was time for the ships to head to the East, the king decided to only let Xavier go and kept Rodriguez behind, following Loyola's advice, to continue improving things at home.

308

Xavier now sailed as Nuncio with papal commendation and with a poverty of outfit which had its due effect upon his companions on board the ship. The vessel itself was one of those great galleons of Spanish or Portuguese origin, carrying often a thousand persons, and having from four to seven decks. They were huge, unwieldy constructions and were generally freighted with large amounts of rich merchandise. The course was that pursued by Vasco da Gama—around the Cape of Good Hope and into the Indian Ocean—and the voyage often lasted beyond eight months. It is quaintly related of travellers by these precarious sea-paths that they used to take their shrouds and winding-sheets with them in case they died by the way.

Xavier was now sailing as a Nuncio with papal approval and a minimal outfit, which affected his fellow travelers on the ship. The vessel itself was one of those massive galleons of Spanish or Portuguese origin, often carrying up to a thousand people, and featuring four to seven decks. They were enormous, cumbersome ships, generally loaded with loads of valuable goods. The route taken was the one followed by Vasco da Gama—around the Cape of Good Hope and into the Indian Ocean—and the journey often lasted over eight months. It is amusingly noted that travelers on these risky sea routes used to bring their burial shrouds along in case they died during the trip.

The company on shipboard was as bad as the provisions, which were often execrable. The peninsular sailors never had the art either of discipline or of storing a ship and supplying what was needful for a voyage, as the English sea-kings had it. Hence their vessels were great floating caravansaries of human beings, full of the scum and offscouring of society—with lords and ladies on the quarter-deck, and robbers and murderers, harlots and gamblers down below. The crew was as prompt as that of Jonah’s ship to cry upon their gods whenever the wind blew. Such inventions as the ship’s pump, the chain-cable, and the bowsprit were not known to them. And when we see Sir Richard Grenville in the little Revenge fighting fifteen great Dons for as many hours, or Sir John Hawkins beating his way out of the harbor of Vera Cruz when the Jesus of Lubec was lost by Spanish treachery, we see how utterly cumbrous and awkward these galleons were when compared with English vessels.

The crew on the ship was just as bad as the supplies, which were often terrible. The sailors from the peninsula lacked the skills of discipline and proper ship management that English sea captains had mastered. As a result, their ships were like massive floating hotels filled with the worst people from society—lords and ladies on the upper deck, and thieves, murderers, prostitutes, and gamblers below. The crew would call on their gods just like on Jonah’s ship whenever the wind picked up. They didn’t have things like the ship’s pump, chain-cable, or bowsprit. When we see Sir Richard Grenville in the little Revenge battling fifteen huge Spanish ships for hours, or Sir John Hawkins making his way out of the harbor of Vera Cruz after the Jesus of Lubec was lost to Spanish deceit, we realize just how clumsy and awkward these galleons were compared to English ships.

Sickness also, in the form of fevers and scurvy, was very frequent. And there was such laxity of discipline that a six months’ voyage generally turned the great hulk into a hell of misery and riot. Here, therefore, Xavier was in his element. He slept on the deck; he begged his own bread, and the delicacies pressed upon him by the captain he divided among the neediest of the poor sufferers; he invented games to amuse those who were inclined toward amusement; and by degrees he commingled his sympathy and friendly offices with the necessities of the crew and passengers until they called him the “holy father.” He constantly preached, taught, and labored in this manner until he finally succumbed 309 to an epidemic fever which broke out when they were not far from Mozambique. Here he was landed and for a time was in hospital, at length completing his voyage to India in a different ship from that in which he had first embarked.

Sickness, especially from fevers and scurvy, was very common. The lack of discipline was so severe that a six-month voyage usually turned the large ship into a nightmare of suffering and chaos. In this environment, Xavier thrived. He slept on the deck, begged for his own food, and shared the treats given to him by the captain with the neediest among the poor victims. He came up with games to entertain those looking for some distraction, and gradually, he blended his compassion and help with the needs of the crew and passengers until they referred to him as the “holy father.” He continuously preached, taught, and worked in this way until he eventually fell ill with an epidemic fever that broke out when they were near Mozambique. He was taken ashore and spent some time in the hospital, eventually completing his journey to India on a different ship than the one he had originally boarded.

Scattered through his story, both then and afterward, we have accounts of various miracles, of his exhibition of a spirit of prophecy, and eventually of his raising the dead. These demand a moment’s consideration. He is said, for instance, to have predicted the loss of the San Jago, in which he sailed from Portugal and which was wrecked after he left her. He did the same with one or two other vessels and assured several persons of their own impending death or misfortune. Sometimes he was observed to speak as though he were holding conversation with unseen companions, and he was apparently conscious of events which were afterward found to have occurred at the very time in distant places. There is also a series of phenomena connected with the “gift of tongues” in his case, by which this power appears to have been intermittent, or at least dependent to a great degree upon a remarkable intensity of scholarship and keenness of analysis combined with a powerful memory. It is not claimed that he exercised this gift in such a manner as “to converse in a foreign tongue the moment he landed in this foreign country.” And then there is a further class of remarkable experiences connected with fevers and diseases and the raising of the dead.

Scattered throughout his story, both then and later, there are accounts of various miracles, his display of prophetic ability, and eventually, his raising of the dead. These deserve a moment’s attention. For example, he is said to have predicted the sinking of the San Jago, which he sailed from Portugal and was wrecked after he left it. He did the same with a couple of other ships and warned several people about their impending death or misfortune. Sometimes, he was seen speaking as if he were having conversations with unseen companions, and he seemed aware of events that were later confirmed to have happened simultaneously in far-off places. There is also a series of phenomena related to the “gift of tongues” in his case, where this ability appears to be intermittent or, at least, heavily reliant on a remarkable level of scholarship, sharp analysis, and a strong memory. It’s not claimed that he used this gift to “chat in a foreign language the moment he arrived in this foreign country.” Additionally, there’s another category of remarkable experiences related to fevers and illnesses and the raising of the dead.

Of these latter miracles it may be well to treat first. He is said to have raised up Anthony Miranda, an Indian, who had been bitten by a cobra; to have restored four dead persons at Travancore; to have resuscitated a young girl in Japan and a child in Malacca, and to have actually brought to the ship, alive and well, a lad who had fallen overboard and been apparently lost. These incidents are related with great gravity by the biographers and are accepted by the faithful as being strictly true. To impugn them is as if one impugned the Scriptures. Nevertheless there is an opening for scepticism in sundry cases, and it may be that we shall do well to agree with the saint’s own statement made to Doctor Diego Borba. “Ah, my Jesus!” he answered, “can it be said that such a wretch as I have been able to raise the dead? Surely, my dear Diego, you have not believed such folly? They brought a young man to me whom they supposed to be dead; I 310 commanded him to arise, and the common people, who make a miracle of everything, gave out the report that a dead man had been raised to life.” For the rest, we may well believe that the same exaggeration and lack of scientific attention to details have accompanied the various accounts, in some such manner as appears in the little sketch of his personal characteristics which a young Coquimban named Vaz has given to us. This enthusiastic admirer describes his going afoot with a patched and faded garment and an old black cloth hat. He took nothing from the rich or great unless he applied it to the uses of the poor. He spoke languages fluently without having learned them, and the crowds which flocked to hear him often amounted to five or six thousand persons. He celebrated Mass in the open air and preached from the branches of a tree when he had no other pulpit. But of this healing of the sick and raising of the dead we are not offered any better testimonials than the “Acts of his Canonization.” Moreover, in a manner quite contrary to the experiences recorded in the Gospels, these various miracles seem to be looked upon as the decisive stroke of Christian policy. Upon their occurrence tribes and kingdoms bow before the truth—a thing which did not happen at the tomb of Lazarus, or before the walls of Nain, or within the house of Jairus. In those cases the evangelists are content to tell us that the influence was limited and confined to a very moderate area.

Of these later miracles, it’s worth discussing them first. It’s said that he raised Anthony Miranda, an Indian who had been bitten by a cobra; restored four dead people in Travancore; revived a young girl in Japan and a child in Malacca; and even brought back to the ship, alive and well, a boy who had fallen overboard and was thought to be lost. Biographers recount these events with seriousness, and the faithful accept them as true. To doubt them is like questioning the Scriptures. Still, there’s room for skepticism in some cases, and it may be wise to agree with the saint’s own comment made to Doctor Diego Borba. “Ah, my Jesus!” he replied, “can it be said that such a wretch as I could raise the dead? Surely, my dear Diego, you don’t believe such nonsense? They brought me a young man whom they thought was dead; I commanded him to rise, and the common people, who see miracles everywhere, spread the word that a dead man was brought back to life.” Additionally, we can believe that the same exaggeration and lack of scientific attention to detail accompanied various accounts, as shown in the brief description of his personal traits by a young Coquimban named Vaz. This enthusiastic admirer describes him walking in a patched and faded garment and an old black cloth hat. He took nothing from the rich or powerful unless it was for the benefit of the poor. He spoke languages fluently without formal learning, and the crowds that came to hear him often numbered five or six thousand people. He celebrated Mass outdoors and preached from the branches of a tree when he had no other pulpit. However, we have no better evidence for his healings and raising the dead than the “Acts of his Canonization.” Moreover, unlike the experiences documented in the Gospels, these various miracles seem to be viewed as the key element of Christian strategy. When they occurred, tribes and kingdoms bowed to the truth—a phenomenon that didn’t happen at Lazarus' tomb, or in Nain, or in Jairus’ home. In those cases, the evangelists simply tell us that the impact was limited and confined to a small area.

Yet when we come to the cures of sick people, to the singular predictions, and to the exalted condition into which Xavier must often have been lifted, we must allow to the man a very high degree of mystical and mesmeric and even clairvoyant power. We are wise enough nowadays to observe the influence of a devoted personality, as when Florence Nightingale traverses the hospital wards at Scutari, or David Livingstone moves through savage tribes, to his dying hour at Lake Lincoln. And when profound Church historians will not altogether discredit the miracles of the Nicene Age which Ambrose and Augustine relate, it causes us to be charitable even toward the miracles of Bernard of Clairvaux, who recorded at large his own sense of uneasiness respecting his power of curing the sick. But it somewhat relieves the mind when the very chapters which relate these experiences of St. Francis Xavier, mention also that a crab came out of the sea and brought 311 him his lost crucifix, and that after he had lived in a certain house two children and a woman fell out of the window at different times and received not so much as a single bruise, though they dropped from an immense height upon the sea-wall. The credulity which includes such palpable absurdities must surely have exposed itself to misstatements and exaggerations in other directions.

Yet when we look at the cures of the sick, the unique predictions, and the elevated state into which Xavier must have often been raised, we have to acknowledge that he possessed a very high level of mystical, mesmeric, and even clairvoyant abilities. Nowadays, we are wise enough to recognize the influence of a dedicated individual, just like Florence Nightingale walking through the hospital wards at Scutari or David Livingstone moving among tribal communities until his last moments at Lake Lincoln. And when serious Church historians don’t completely dismiss the miracles from the Nicene Age that Ambrose and Augustine describe, it makes us more lenient even towards the miracles of Bernard of Clairvaux, who openly shared his own concerns about his ability to heal the sick. However, it eases the mind when the very chapters narrating these experiences of St. Francis Xavier also mention that a crab came out of the sea to return his lost crucifix, and that after he stayed in a particular house, two children and a woman fell from a window at different times and didn’t get a single bruise, despite falling from a great height onto the sea-wall. The gullibility that includes such obvious absurdities must surely have led to errors and exaggerations in other areas.

It is far pleasanter for us to follow Xavier from his arrival at Goa, May 6th, 1542, to the fisheries of Cape Comorin; thence to Malacca, and so to the Banda Islands, Amboyna, and the Moluccas in 1546; again to Malacca in 1547; to Ceylon and back to Goa in 1548, and finally to Japan. In 1551 he planned a visit to China, but was disappointed, and at the moment when he was hoping to accomplish a great purpose he died on the island of San Chan, December 22d, 1552, at the early age of forty-six years.

It's much more enjoyable for us to trace Xavier's journey from his arrival in Goa on May 6th, 1542, to the fisheries of Cape Comorin; then to Malacca, and on to the Banda Islands, Amboyna, and the Moluccas in 1546; back to Malacca in 1547; to Ceylon and returning to Goa in 1548, and finally to Japan. In 1551, he planned to visit China, but he was disappointed, and just when he was hoping to achieve something significant, he died on the island of San Chan on December 22nd, 1552, at the young age of forty-six.

Closely studying himself and his methods we find him greatly and always devout, his breviary, however, being his Bible. He prayed much and labored incessantly. His charity to small and great was untiring. He would go through the streets ringing a little bell and calling people to come to religious worship, being frequently attended by a throng of children who seem to have loved him and been beloved by him. He had noble and sweet and modest traits in his character. But we often notice the reliance he places on baptism—sometimes conferring this rite until his arm dropped from weariness. And we observe how much of the wisdom of the serpent can be discerned in his ways with the people whom he desired to secure.

By closely examining himself and his methods, we find him to be deeply devoted, using his breviary as his Bible. He prayed a lot and worked tirelessly. His charity, both to the small and the great, was relentless. He would walk through the streets ringing a small bell, inviting people to worship, often accompanied by a crowd of children who seemed to love him and whom he loved in return. He had noble, sweet, and humble qualities in his character. However, we often notice his strong emphasis on baptism—sometimes performing this rite until his arm was too tired to continue. We can also see a shrewdness in his approach to the people he wanted to reach.

The indefatigable exertions of Xavier are above all praise. He never appears to have slackened in his zeal, nor does he ever show hesitation, doubt, or uncertainty of any kind. On one occasion when roused by a great crisis he displayed a military authority worthy of Loyola himself. He stood once in front of an invading host of Badages and forbade them to attack the Paravans, shouting to them, “In the name of the living God I command you to return whence you came.” No wonder that the semi-barbarous people were affected by this fearless and singular presence, and spoke of Xavier as a person of gigantic stature dressed in black and whose flashing eyes dazzled and daunted them.

The tireless efforts of Xavier are truly commendable. He never seems to lose his passion, nor does he show any hesitation, doubt, or uncertainty. Once, during a major crisis, he exhibited military authority that would make Loyola proud. He stood in front of a group of invading Badages and forbade them from attacking the Paravans, shouting, “In the name of the living God, I command you to go back to where you came from.” It’s no surprise that the semi-barbaric people were influenced by his fearless and unique presence, referring to Xavier as a person of huge stature dressed in black, with eyes that dazzled and intimidated them.

But upon other occasions he was gentle and amenable to every agreeable trait in his companions. He could even take the cards 312 from a broken gamester, shuffle them to give him good fortune, and send him back to try his luck with fifty reals borrowed from another passenger. The man’s success is thereupon made a basis for his penitence. And so with the wicked cavalier of Meliapore, whose friendship he gained by being unconscious of his vices until the time for exhortation arrived. In these and similar instances we cannot fail to observe a thorough knowledge of human nature, and a Jesuit’s keen power of using it for his own purposes.

But at other times, he was kind and open to all the nice qualities in his friends. He could even take the cards from a desperate gambler, shuffle them to bring him some luck, and send him back to try his hand with fifty reals borrowed from another traveler. The man’s success then becomes a reason for his remorse. The same goes for the wicked cavalier of Meliapore, whose friendship he won by being unaware of his flaws until it was time to give advice. In these and similar situations, we can see a deep understanding of human nature, and a Jesuit’s sharp ability to use it to his advantage.

He was not always prospered in his enterprises. Once at least he literally shook off the dust from his shoes against an offending tribe. At another time he was wounded by an arrow. But, as a rule, he had a complete moral victory in whatever he undertook. In one of his letters he speaks of the people being maliciously disposed and ready to poison both food and drink. But he will take no antidotes with him, and is determined to avoid all human remedies whatsoever. It is in such superb examples of his absolute trust in God that he presents to us the really grand side of his character. He did not know what fear was, and as for death, he was too familiar with daily dying to be concerned at it. His personal faith was such as to beget faith in others, as when an earthquake interrupted his preaching upon St. Michael’s Day, and he announced that the archangel was then driving the devils of that unhappy country back to the pit. This was said so earnestly as to produce a profound conviction of its truth and to remove all alarm from his audience.

He didn't always succeed in his endeavors. At least once, he literally shook the dust off his shoes against a bothersome tribe. Another time, he was shot with an arrow. But generally, he achieved a complete moral victory in whatever he pursued. In one of his letters, he mentions that the people were malicious and ready to poison both food and drink. However, he refuses to bring any antidotes with him and is determined to avoid all human remedies altogether. In these remarkable examples of his unwavering trust in God, he shows us the truly admirable aspect of his character. He didn't know what fear was, and as for death, he was so accustomed to facing it daily that it didn't worry him. His personal faith inspired faith in others, like when an earthquake interrupted his preaching on St. Michael’s Day, and he declared that the archangel was driving the devils of that troubled land back to the pit. He spoke so earnestly that it created a deep conviction of its truth and eased all fear from his audience.

But when we are asked to believe that the two Pereiras ever beheld him elevated from the earth and actually transfigured, or when it is stated that he lifted a great beam as though it had been a lath, we must be excused for being doubtful of the statement. There is nothing more destructive of religion than superstition, and nothing which kills faith like credulity. Xavier, with all his false notions, was a most sincere and even majestic figure—a hero of the faith, who shows us the power of a thoroughly devoted spirit unencumbered by any earthly tie and unobstructed by any earthly want. The entire self-immolation of this career constitutes its amazing power. It is the missionary spirit carried to its loftiest height.

But when we're asked to believe that the two Pereiras ever saw him lifted from the ground and actually transformed, or when it's claimed that he lifted a huge beam as if it were a thin piece of wood, we can be excused for being skeptical about the statement. Nothing is more damaging to religion than superstition, and nothing undermines faith like naivety. Xavier, despite all his misconceptions, was a truly sincere and even impressive figure—a hero of the faith, demonstrating the strength of a completely devoted spirit free from any earthly ties and unbothered by any material needs. The total self-sacrifice represented by his life gives it incredible power. It's the missionary spirit taken to its highest level.

Perhaps one of his most ingenious ways to secure the good-will of his companions was by endeavoring to excite their benevolence. 313 He would encourage them to little acts of kindness and would repay these by similar favors and services. Particularly he used persuasion rather than denunciation, and personal efforts rather than general harangues. He was “all things to all men,” going “privately to those of reputation,” as Paul, his great model, was wont to do. He once wrote: “It is better to do a little with peace than a great deal with turbulence and scandal.”

Perhaps one of his smartest ways to gain the goodwill of his friends was by trying to inspire their kindness. 313 He encouraged them to perform small acts of kindness and returned their gestures with similar favors and services. He preferred persuasion over criticism and personal interactions over generic speeches. He was “everything to everyone,” going “privately to those of reputation,” just like his great model, Paul, used to do. He once wrote: “It’s better to do a little in peace than a lot with chaos and controversy.”

On April 14th, 1552, he set sail from Goa for Malacca where a pestilence was raging. This delayed him awhile from China, and he was held back still longer by the envious quarrellings of those who aspired to the honor of attending him on his voyage. Xavier was reduced to the necessity of producing the papal authority which constituted him Nuncio, and of threatening with excommunication Don Alvaro Ataïde, the most troublesome person. In addition to this difficulty he found himself insulted and reviled in the open street, but accepted everything with meekness and patience; which, however, did not prevent his finally excommunicating Ataïde in the regular form. The vessel on which he embarked was manned mostly by those in the pay of Ataïde, but he did not shrink from the voyage. The voyage itself is decorated with many legends, as might be expected. The saint is reported to have changed salt water into fresh; to have rescued a child from death in a miraculous manner, and to have become suddenly so much taller and larger than those about him as to have been compelled to lower his arms when he baptized the converts. They sailed from Chinchoo to San Chan, an island in which the Portuguese had some trading privileges. It was here that Xavier uttered a prediction which may serve to explain other singular occurrences. He would seem to have possessed more than an ordinary amount of medical skill in diagnosis, and looking earnestly upon an old friend named Vellio, he bade him prepare for death whenever the wine he drank tasted bitter. This might easily be from either of two causes—poison, or a disorganized state of the system. And it is recorded that the result fulfilled the prophecy. Nor is there much doubt that Vellio’s entire faith in the prediction helped on his death.

On April 14th, 1552, he set off from Goa to Malacca, where a plague was spreading. This held him up a bit in getting to China, and he was further delayed by the jealous disputes of those who wanted to join him on his journey. Xavier had to show the papal authority that made him Nuncio and threatened Don Alvaro Ataïde, the most troublesome of them all, with excommunication. On top of this, he faced insults and abuse in the streets, yet he accepted everything with humility and patience. However, this did not stop him from ultimately excommunicating Ataïde in the proper way. The ship he boarded was mostly crewed by people paid by Ataïde, but he didn’t shy away from the trip. The journey itself is filled with many legends, as you might expect. The saint was said to have turned salt water into fresh; to have miraculously saved a child from death; and to have suddenly grown so much taller than those around him that he had to lower his arms while baptizing the converts. They sailed from Chinchoo to San Chan, an island where the Portuguese had some trading rights. It was here that Xavier made a prediction that might explain other unusual events. He seemed to have more than the usual medical skills, and while looking intently at an old friend, Vellio, he advised him to be ready for death whenever the wine he drank tasted bitter. This could easily be due to either poisoning or a serious condition in his system. It's noted that the outcome confirmed the prediction. There's also a strong likelihood that Vellio’s complete belief in the prophecy contributed to his death.

From San Chan Xavier now proposed to cross to China. He arranged to be smuggled thither in a small boat, but the residents of San Chan, English as well as Portuguese, became alarmed at the 314 consequences which they foresaw from this desperate scheme of intrusion into the forbidden empire. And to crown all his woes he fell sick with a fever, from which, however, he convalesced in a fortnight. He was now more anxious than ever to go on with his project. But all the Portuguese ships had sailed back again except the Santa Cruz, on which he had arrived. And now he was truly deserted and neglected. He had scarcely the bare necessaries of life, sometimes being deprived entirely of food. The sailors were mostly in Ataïde’s pay and inimical to his purpose. At length he became convinced that he would himself soon die, and so would often walk in meditation and prayer by the seashore gazing toward the prohibited coast.

From San Chan, Xavier now planned to sneak into China. He arranged to be smuggled there in a small boat, but the people of San Chan, both English and Portuguese, became concerned about the potential consequences of this reckless plan to intrude into the forbidden country. To make matters worse, he got sick with a fever, but he recovered in two weeks. Now, he was more determined than ever to pursue his goal. Unfortunately, all the Portuguese ships had left except for the Santa Cruz, the one he had arrived on. He truly felt abandoned and overlooked. He barely had the essentials for survival, sometimes going completely without food. Most of the sailors were loyal to Ataïde and opposed his plans. Eventually, he became convinced that he would soon die, so he often walked along the shore in deep thought and prayer, staring toward the forbidden coast.

At this time the young Chinese Anthony was his only hope as an interpreter; and he was now deprived of the services of the merchant and his son who had agreed to row him over to Canton. They had deserted him, and only Anthony and one more young lad remained true to the dying missionary. On November 20th the fever again seized him after he had celebrated Mass. He was taken to a floating hospital, but being disturbed by its motion he begged to be landed. This was done and he was left upon the beach in the bleak wind. A poor Portuguese named George Alvarez then took pity on him and removed him to his own hut of boughs and straw. Rude medical care was given him, but on December 2d, about two o’clock in the afternoon, he had reached the limit of his life. His latest words were, In te, Domine, speravi—non confundar in aeternum—O Lord, I have trusted in Thee, I shall never be confounded, world without end.

At this moment, the young Chinese guy, Anthony, was his only hope for an interpreter; and he had now lost the help of the merchant and his son who had agreed to row him over to Canton. They had abandoned him, leaving only Anthony and another young boy loyal to the dying missionary. On November 20th, the fever struck him again after he had celebrated Mass. He was taken to a floating hospital, but because the motion disturbed him, he asked to be taken ashore. They obliged, and he was left on the beach in the cold wind. A poor Portuguese man named George Alvarez then took pity on him and brought him to his own hut made of branches and straw. He received basic medical care, but on December 2nd, around two in the afternoon, he reached the end of his life. His final words were, In te, Domine, speravi—non confundar in aeternum—O Lord, I have trusted in Thee, I shall never be confounded, world without end.

Thus died Francis Xavier, for ten years and seven months a missionary in the most dangerous and deadly regions of the earth. At the date of his death he was of full and robust figure in spite of his privations, with eyes of a bluish-gray, and hair that had changed its dark chestnut color somewhat through his toils and sufferings. His forehead was broad, his nose good, and his expression pleasant and affable. His beard, like his hair, was thick, and his temperament was nearly a pure sanguine.

Thus died Francis Xavier, who spent ten years and seven months as a missionary in some of the most dangerous and deadly parts of the world. At the time of his death, he had a strong and healthy build despite his hardships, with bluish-gray eyes and hair that had faded a bit from its dark chestnut color due to his labors and struggles. He had a broad forehead, a nice nose, and a friendly, approachable expression. His beard, like his hair, was thick, and his temperament was almost purely sanguine.

They buried him first at San Chan, then removed him to Goa, where in solemn procession they conducted his mortal body to its final rest. But his right arm was taken off and it is to be observed that “the saint seems not to have been pleased at the amputation 315 of his arm,” which, however, did not prevent the Jesuit, General Claude Acquaviva, from insisting upon the mutilation.

They first buried him at San Chan, then moved him to Goa, where they carried his body in a solemn procession to its final resting place. However, his right arm was removed, and it’s noted that “the saint seems not to have been pleased at the amputation of his arm,” which didn't stop the Jesuit, General Claude Acquaviva, from insisting on the mutilation. 315

Down to the present time his memory has received many honors. Churches have been erected, prayers have been offered, and much religious worship has been transacted in his name. But to us who are looking upon him from another angle altogether, there are apparent in him a piety, a zeal, a courage, and a “hot-hearted prudence” (to quote F. W. Faber’s words) which arouse our admiration. And in the two hymns which bear his name we are able to discover that fine attar which is the precious residuum of many crushed and fragrant aspirations, which grew above the thorns of sharp trial and were strewn at last upon the wind-swept beach of that poor Pisgah island from which he truly beheld the distant Land.

Up to now, his memory has received numerous honors. Churches have been built, prayers have been said, and a lot of religious devotion has taken place in his name. However, for those of us viewing him from a different perspective, we can see in him a genuine faith, enthusiasm, bravery, and a “thoughtful passion” (as F. W. Faber put it) that inspire our admiration. And in the two hymns credited to him, we can find that beautiful essence that is the precious result of many crushed and fragrant dreams, which rose above the sharp thorns of hardship and were ultimately scattered across the wind-swept shore of that lonely Pisgah island from which he truly witnessed the far-off Land.

O DEUS, EGO AMO TE.

O Lord, I love thee, for of old

O Lord, I love you, for a long time

Thy love hath reached to me.

Your love has touched me.

Lo, I would lay my freedom by

Lo, I would give up my freedom by

And freely follow thee!

And follow you freely!

Let memory never have a thought

Let memory never think of anything.

Thy glory cannot claim,

Your glory cannot claim,

Nor let the mind be wise at all

Nor should the mind be wise at all

Unless she seek thy name.

Unless she seeks your name.

For nothing further do I wish

For nothing else do I want

Except as thou dost will;

Unless you want otherwise;

What things thy gift allows as mine

What things does your gift allow that are also mine?

My gift shall give thee still.

My gift will still be yours.

Receive what I have had from thee

Receive what I have gotten from you.

And guide me in thy way,

And guide me in your way,

And govern as thou knowest best,

And lead in the way you think is best,

Who lovest me each day.

Who loves me every day.

Give unto me thy love alone,

Just give me your love,

That I may love thee too,

That I might love you too,

For other things are dreams; but this

For other things are just dreams; but this

Embraceth all things true.

Embrace all things true.

316

CHAPTER XXVIII.
The Breviary Hymn-Writers.

There are three principal liturgical books in use in the Roman Catholic Church. Originally there were two: the Ritual, which contained all the sacramental offices, and the Breviary, which contained the rest. But for convenience the eucharistic office in its various forms now has a book to itself called the Missal, and the other six sacraments recognized in the Church of Rome make up the Ritual.

There are three main liturgical books used in the Roman Catholic Church. Originally, there were two: the Ritual, which included all the sacramental services, and the Breviary, which covered everything else. However, for easier use, the eucharistic office in its different forms now has its own book called the Missal, while the other six sacraments recognized by the Church of Rome are included in the Ritual.

It is with the Breviary, however, that hymnology is especially concerned, as it is in it that the hymns of the Church are mostly to be found, while the sequences belong to the Missal. It contains the prayers said in the Church’s behalf every day at the canonical hours by the priests and the members of the religious orders. Originally there were only three of these canonical hours, and they were based on Old Testament usage. These were at the third, sixth, and ninth hour of the Scriptures (nine o’clock, noon, and three in the afternoon), and in the Western Church are called Tierce, Sext, and Nones, for that reason. The number afterward was increased to five and then to seven. To these three day hours were added three night hours, with two at the transition from night to day (Prime), and from day to night (Vespers). But to get up thrice in the night was too much for even monastic discipline, so they said two night services together at midnight, and then they slept till dawn. As this daily service differs in its contents according to the seasons of the Church year, and also is adapted to the commemoration of the saints of the Calendar, the Breviary is the most voluminous prayer-book known to Christendom. It generally is published in four substantial volumes, one each for the four natural seasons. It is used in such public services as are not accompanied by a celebration of any sacrament and in the choir service of the religious houses. In theory, however, the Church is present even at the solitary recitation of the hours by a 317 secular priest; and when two say them in company they must say them aloud.

It is with the Breviary that hymnology is especially focused, as it contains most of the Church's hymns, while the sequences are part of the Missal. It includes the prayers said daily on behalf of the Church during the canonical hours by priests and members of religious orders. Originally, there were only three canonical hours, based on Old Testament practices. These were at the third, sixth, and ninth hour of the Scriptures (9 a.m., noon, and 3 p.m.) and are called Tierce, Sext, and Nones in the Western Church for that reason. The number was later increased to five and then to seven. Three night hours were added to these day hours, along with two at the transitions from night to day (Prime) and from day to night (Vespers). However, getting up three times during the night was too demanding even for monastic discipline, so they combined two night services at midnight and then slept until dawn. Since this daily service differs in content based on the seasons of the Church year and is also adapted to commemorate the saints on the Calendar, the Breviary is the most extensive prayer book known in Christendom. It is typically published in four substantial volumes, one for each natural season. It is used in public services that do not involve the celebration of any sacrament and in the choir services of religious houses. However, in theory, the Church is present even during the solitary recitation of the hours by a 317 secular priest; and when two people recite them together, they must do so aloud.

Hymns were not in the services of the Breviary from the beginning. As late as the sixth century there was a controversy as to admitting anything but the words of Scripture to be sung. We find a Gallic synod sanctioning their use, and a Spanish synod taking common ground with our Psalm-singing Presbyterians. But in the next century even Spain, through the Council of Toledo (A.D. 633), appeals to early precedent in behalf of hymns, and decides that if people may use uninspired words in prayer, they may do the same in their praises—Sicut ergo orationes, ita et hymnos in laudem Dei compositos nullus vestrum ulterius improbet—which went to the core of the question and silenced the exclusive Psalm-singers. Twenty years later another Council of Toledo required of candidates for orders that they should know both the Psalter and the hymns by heart. Yet in the Roman Breviary no hymns were introduced before the thirteenth century, when Haymo, the General of the Franciscan Order, reformed it in 1244 with the sanction of Gregory IX. and Nicholas III.

Hymns were not part of the Breviary services from the start. As late as the sixth century, there was a debate about whether anything besides the words of Scripture should be sung. A synod in Gaul approved their use, while a Spanish synod supported the practice of singing Psalms, similar to our own Presbyterians. However, in the next century, even Spain, through the Council of Toledo (CE 633), referred to early precedents to advocate for hymns, deciding that if people could use uninspired words in prayer, they could do the same in their praises—Sicut ergo orationes, ita et hymnos in laudem Dei compositos nullus vestrum ulterius improbet—which addressed the core issue and quieted those who only sang Psalms. Twenty years later, another Council of Toledo required candidates for orders to know both the Psalter and the hymns by heart. Yet, hymns were not included in the Roman Breviary until the thirteenth century, when Haymo, the General of the Franciscan Order, reformed it in 1244 with the approval of Gregory IX and Nicholas III.

In the view of Roman Catholic liturgists, the Psalms set forth the praise of God in general, while hymns are written and used with reference to some single mystery of the faith, or the commemoration of some saint. This harmonizes with their use in the Breviary, and their division into hymns de tempore for the festivals of the Church year, or the days of the week, or the hours of the day; and hymns de sanctis for the days of commemoration in the Church Calendar. Even when the same hymn is used on a series of days, its conclusion is altered to give it a special adaptation to each of these days. This classification, of course, does not describe the whole body of the Latin hymns. Some few even of those in the Breviary, as, for instance, the Te Deum, have to be classed as psalms, and are called Canticles (Cantica); and many outside it will not fit into any such definition of what a hymn is. But it illustrates the general character and purpose of the hymns of the Roman and other breviaries, as designed for a special temporal or personal application by way of supplement to the Psalter.

In the opinion of Roman Catholic liturgists, the Psalms express the general praise of God, while hymns are created and used to focus on specific mysteries of faith or to commemorate certain saints. This aligns with their usage in the Breviary and their classification into hymns de tempore for the festivals of the Church calendar, the days of the week, or the hours of the day; and hymns de sanctis for days of commemoration in the Church Calendar. Even when the same hymn is sung over several days, its ending is adjusted to give it a unique relevance for each of those days. This classification, of course, doesn’t encompass the entire collection of Latin hymns. A few of those in the Breviary, like the Te Deum, are classified as psalms and are referred to as Canticles (Cantica); and many hymns outside it do not fit this definition of what constitutes a hymn. However, it highlights the general nature and purpose of the hymns in the Roman and other breviaries, as intended for specific temporal or personal use as a supplement to the Psalter.

At present the Roman Breviary, prepared with the sanction of the Council of Trent, has driven nearly all the others out of use. But at the era of the Reformation there was a great number of 318 breviaries, every diocese and religious order having a right to its own. Panzer enumerates no less than seventy-one which were printed before 1536, some of them in several editions.[18] Even now the Roman Breviary is supplemented by special services in honor of the saints of each order or country, and by services of a more general kind which are peculiar to some localities. But in Luther’s time the endless variety in breviaries and missals formed a striking feature of the confusion which to his mind characterized the Church of Rome.

Currently, the Roman Breviary, authorized by the Council of Trent, has largely replaced almost all other versions. However, during the Reformation, there were many breviaries, with each diocese and religious order having the right to its own. Panzer lists no fewer than seventy-one that were printed before 1536, some of which had multiple editions. Even today, the Roman Breviary is enhanced by special services honoring the saints of each order or region, as well as more general services unique to certain areas. However, during Luther's time, the overwhelming variety of breviaries and missals was a notable aspect of the chaos that he believed defined the Church of Rome.

With the development of a more fastidious taste, through the study of the Latin classics as literary models, there arose in the sixteenth century, and even before the Reformation, a demand for a reformation of the Breviary. Besides its defects of form, such as violations of Latin grammar, the constant use of terms which grated on the ears of the humanists, and the use of hymns in which rhyme rather added to the offence of want of correct metre, the contents of the Breviary were found faulty by a critical age. The selections from the Fathers to be read by way of homily were in some cases from spurious works; and the narratives of saints’ lives for the days dedicated to them were not always edifying, and in some cases palpably untrue. It became a proverbial saying that a person lied like the second nocturn office of the Breviary, that being the service in which these legends are found. But the badness of the Latin and the metrical faults of the hymns counted for quite as much with the critics of that day. We hear of a cardinal warning a young cleric not to be too constant in reading his Breviary, if he wished to preserve his ear for correct Latinity.

With the rise of a more discerning taste, thanks to the study of Latin classics as literary models, there was a demand for reforming the Breviary in the sixteenth century, even before the Reformation. In addition to issues with its structure, like errors in Latin grammar and frequent use of terms that annoyed humanists, the hymns often had rhyme that worsened the lack of proper meter. A critical society found the content of the Breviary to be flawed as well. Some of the selections from the Church Fathers meant to be read as homilies were taken from questionable sources, and the stories of saints for their feast days were not always inspiring, with some being obviously false. It became a common saying that someone lied like the second nocturn office of the Breviary, where these legends are found. The poor quality of the Latin and the metrical issues in the hymns were just as significant to the critics of that time. We even hear of a cardinal advising a young cleric not to read his Breviary too often if he wanted to maintain his ear for proper Latin.

As might have been expected, it was the elegant Medicean Pope Leo X. who first put his hand to the work of reform. He selected for this purpose Zacharia Ferreri, Bishop of Guarda-Alfieri, a man of fine Latin scholarship and some ability as a poet. By 1525 Ferreri had the hymns for a new Breviary ready, and published them with the promise of the Breviary itself on the title-page.[19] 319 Clement VII., also of the house of Medici, was Pope when the book appeared, and he authorized the substitution of these new hymns for the old, but did not command this.

As expected, it was the stylish Medicean Pope Leo X who first took action on the reform effort. He chose Zacharia Ferreri, Bishop of Guarda-Alfieri, for this task, a man with excellent Latin skills and some talent as a poet. By 1525, Ferreri had prepared the hymns for a new Breviary and published them with a promise of the Breviary itself on the title page.[19] 319 Clement VII, also from the Medici family, was Pope when the book was released, and he approved replacing the old hymns with these new ones, though he didn’t make it mandatory.

The book is furnished with an introduction by Marino Becichemi, a forgotten humanist, who was then professor of eloquence at Padua. It is worth quoting as exhibiting the attitude of the Renaissance to the earlier Christian literature. He praises Ferreri as a shining light in every kind of science, human and divine, prosaic and poetical. He cannot say too much of the beauty of his style, its gravity and dignity, its purity, its spontaneity and freedom from artificiality. “That his hymns and odes, beyond all doubt, will secure him immortality, I need not conceal. Certainly I have read nothing in Christian poets sweeter, purer, terser, or brighter. How brief and how copious, each in its place—how polished! Everywhere the stream flows in full channel with that antique Roman mode of speech, except where of full purpose it turns in another direction.” That means how Ciceronian Ferreri’s speech, except where he remembers that he is a Christian poet and bishop writing for Christian worshippers. “More than once have I exhorted him that it belonged to the duty and dignity of his episcopal (pontificii) office to make public these Church hymns.”

The book includes an introduction by Marino Becichemi, a forgotten humanist who was the professor of rhetoric at Padua. It's worth quoting because it reflects the Renaissance attitude towards earlier Christian literature. He praises Ferreri as a brilliant figure in all types of knowledge, both human and divine, whether in prose or poetry. He speaks highly of the beauty of Ferreri's style—its seriousness and dignity, its clarity, its naturalness, and its lack of artificiality. “That his hymns and odes will undoubtedly grant him immortality is something I won't hide. I’ve certainly read nothing in Christian poetry that is sweeter, purer, more concise, or brighter. How brief yet abundant, each in its own way—how polished! Everywhere, the stream flows robustly in that classic Roman style, except where he consciously shifts in another direction.” This refers to how Ciceronian Ferreri’s speech is, except when he remembers he is a Christian poet and bishop writing for Christian worshippers. “More than once, I have urged him that it is part of the duty and dignity of his episcopal office to make these Church hymns public.”

“You know, my reader, what hymns they sing everywhere in the temples, that they are almost all faulty, silly, full of barbarism, and composed without reference to the number of feet or the quantity of the syllables, so as to excite educated persons to laughter, and to bring priests, if they are men of letters, to despise the services of the Church. I say men of letters. As for those who are not, and who are the gluttons of the Roman curia, or who have no wisdom, it is enough for them to stand like dragons close by the sacred ark, or to drift about like the clouds, to live like idle bellies, given over to the pursuit of sleep, good living, sensual pleasures, and to gather up the money by which they make themselves hucksters in religion and plunderers of the Christian people and practice their deceits upon both gods and men equally, until the vine of the Lord degenerates into a wild plant.”

“You know, my reader, what hymns they sing everywhere in the temples; they’re almost all flawed, silly, filled with nonsense, and written without considering the meter or syllable count. This tends to make educated people laugh and can lead literate priests to look down on church services. I mention literate priests specifically. As for those who aren't educated, like the greedy people in the Roman curia or those lacking wisdom, it’s enough for them to stand like sentinels near the sacred ark or float around aimlessly like clouds, living as idle gluttons chasing sleep, good food, and sensual pleasures. They gather money, turning themselves into hucksters of religion and exploiters of the Christian community, deceiving both gods and humans, until the vine of the Lord becomes a wild plant.”

320

The Italianized Greek would see no difference between a Tetzel and a Ferreri. But there still were sincerely good people who relished the old hymns better than the polished paganism of the Bishop of Guarda-Alfieri. Ferreri’s hymns struck no root in spite of the favor of two Medicean popes. They seem never to have reached a second edition. Their frankly pagan vocabulary for the expression of Christian ideas seems to have been too much for even the humanists.

The Italianized Greek wouldn't see any difference between a Tetzel and a Ferreri. But there were still genuinely good people who appreciated the old hymns more than the refined paganism of the Bishop of Guarda-Alfieri. Ferreri’s hymns never took hold, despite the backing of two Medicean popes. They never even made it to a second edition. Their openly pagan vocabulary for expressing Christian ideas seemed to be too much for even the humanists.

Bishop Ferreri does not seem to have lived to prepare his shorter and easier Breviary after the same elegant but unsuitable fashion as his hymns. So Clement VII. put the preparation of a new Breviary into the hands of another and a better man, Cardinal Francesco de Quiñonez. He was a Spanish Franciscan, had been general of his order, and was made Cardinal by Clement in acknowledgment of diplomatic services. He enjoyed the confidence of the Emperor Charles V., and used it to rescue the Pope from his detention in the Castle of San Angelo, when he was besieged there after the taking of Rome by the Imperial troops in 1529. This is hardly the kind of record which would lead us to look for a reformer under the red hat of our cardinal. But, so far as the Breviary was concerned, he proved himself too rigorous a reformer, if anything. His work was governed by two leading principles. The first was to simplify the services by dropping out those parts which had been added last. The second was to use the space thus obtained to insert ampler Scripture lessons and more Psalms, so that, as in earlier times, the Bible might be read through once a year and the Psalter once a week. It is this last feature which has elicited the praise of Protestant liturgists, and it is known that the Breviary of Quiñonez furnished the basis for the services of the Anglican Book of Common Prayer, excepting, of course, the Communion Service. But unfortunately hymnologists are not able to join in this praise. To get the Psalms said or sung through once a week, he dealt nearly as ruthlessly with the hymns as if he were a Seceder.

Bishop Ferreri doesn’t appear to have lived long enough to create his shorter and simpler Breviary in the same elegant yet inappropriate style as his hymns. So, Clement VII entrusted the task of preparing a new Breviary to another and better individual, Cardinal Francesco de Quiñonez. He was a Spanish Franciscan, had served as the general of his order, and was made a Cardinal by Clement in recognition of his diplomatic efforts. He had the confidence of Emperor Charles V and used it to free the Pope from his imprisonment in the Castle of San Angelo when he was besieged there after the Imperial troops captured Rome in 1529. This background wouldn’t typically suggest that he was a reformer. However, when it came to the Breviary, he demonstrated himself to be quite a strict reformer. His work was based on two main principles. The first was to simplify the services by removing the parts that had been added last. The second was to use the space created to insert longer Scripture readings and more Psalms, allowing the Bible to be read through once a year and the Psalter once a week, just as it had been in earlier times. This last aspect has garnered praise from Protestant liturgists, and it is known that Quiñonez's Breviary served as the foundation for the services in the Anglican Book of Common Prayer, except for the Communion Service, of course. Unfortunately, hymnologists can’t share in this praise. To ensure the Psalms were said or sung through once a week, he treated the hymns almost as ruthlessly as if he were a Seceder.

His Breviary appeared in 1535,[20] and for thirty-three years its 321 use was permitted to ecclesiastics in their private recitation of the hours. It appeared in a large number of editions in different parts of Europe, so that its use must have been extensive. But it did not pass unchallenged. The doctors of the Sorbonne at Paris hurried into the arena with their condemnation of it before the ink was fully dry on the first copies. They declared it a thing unheard of to introduce into Church use a book which was the production of a single author, and he—as they wrongly alleged—not even a member of any religious order. Furthermore, he had so shortened and eviscerated the legends for the saints’ days, besides omitting many, that nobody could tell what virtues and what miracles entitled them to commemoration. Above all he had omitted Peter Damiani’s Little Office of the Blessed Virgin! Much better founded was the objection to the omission of parts long established in use, such as the antiphons and many of the hymns. Here we must side with the Sorbonne against Quiñonez.

His Breviary was published in 1535, [20] and for thirty-three years, it was allowed for clergymen to privately recite the hours. It came out in numerous editions across different parts of Europe, indicating that its use was quite widespread. However, it faced opposition right away. The professors at the Sorbonne in Paris quickly condemned it before the ink on the first copies was even dry. They argued that it was unprecedented to introduce a book created by a single author into Church use, and they incorrectly claimed that he wasn't even part of any religious order. Moreover, he had significantly shortened and altered the legends for the saints’ days, even leaving out many, making it impossible for anyone to understand what virtues and miracles warranted their remembrance. Most notably, he left out Peter Damiani’s Little Office of the Blessed Virgin! The objection to leaving out well-established parts, like the antiphons and many hymns, was much more valid. In this case, we must support the Sorbonne against Quiñonez.

It was not until 1568 that the present Roman Breviary appeared. When the Council of Trent met in its final session in 1562, the first drafts of a reformed Breviary and Missal were transmitted to the Fathers by Pius IV.; but they were too busy with questions of discipline to do more than return these with their approbation. The work was published by Pius V. in July, 1568, and its use was made obligatory upon all dioceses which had not had a Breviary of their own in use for two hundred years previously. This is in substance the Breviary now in use throughout the Roman Catholic Church. It underwent, however, two further revisions. That under Clement VIII., finished in 1602, was by a commission in which Cardinals Bellarmine, Baronius, and Silvius Antonianus were members. That under Urban VIII., completed in 1631, concerns us more directly, and especially the part of it which was effected by three learned Jesuits: Famiano Strada, Hieronimo Petrucci, and Tarquinio Galucci, who had in their hands the revision of the hymns.

It wasn't until 1568 that the current Roman Breviary was released. When the Council of Trent held its final session in 1562, Pius IV transmitted the first drafts of a revised Breviary and Missal to the Fathers; however, they were too focused on issues of discipline to do more than approve them. The work was published by Pius V in July 1568, and its use was mandated for all dioceses that hadn't had their own Breviary in use for the past two hundred years. This is essentially the Breviary used today throughout the Roman Catholic Church. It did, however, go through two more revisions. The one under Clement VIII, completed in 1602, was by a commission that included Cardinals Bellarmine, Baronius, and Silvius Antonianus. The revision under Urban VIII, finished in 1631, is more relevant to us, particularly the part handled by three knowledgeable Jesuits: Famiano Strada, Hieronimo Petrucci, and Tarquinio Galucci, who were responsible for revising the hymns.

322

The three revisers, all of them poets of some distinction, and the first famous for his history of the wars in the Low Countries, had to steer a middle course in the matter of revision. None of them were radical humanists after the fashion of Zacharia Ferreri; that fashion, indeed, had gone out with the rise of the counter-reformation and of the great order to which they belonged. Yet in the matter of “metre and Latinity,” of which Ferreri boasted on his title page a hundred years before, the revival of classical scholarship had established a standard to which the old hymns even of the Ambrosian period did not conform. The revisers profess their anxiety to make as few changes as possible; but Pope Urban, in his bull Psalmodiam sanctam prefixed to the book, announces that all the hymns—except the very few which made no pretension to metrical form—had been conformed to the laws of prosody and of the Latin tongue, those which could not be amended in any milder way being rewritten throughout. Bartolomeo Gavanti, a member of the Commission of Revision, but laboring in another department, tells us that more than nine hundred alterations were made for the sake of correct metre, with the result of changing the first lines of more than thirty of the ninety-six hymns the Breviary then contained; that the three by Aquinas on the sacrament, the Ave Maris stella, the Custodes hominum, and a very few others, were left as they were.

The three revisers, all notable poets, and the first well-known for his history of the wars in the Low Countries, had to take a balanced approach to revision. None of them were radical humanists like Zacharia Ferreri; that trend had faded with the rise of the counter-reformation and the significant order to which they belonged. However, regarding “meter and Latin,” which Ferreri proudly displayed on his title page a hundred years earlier, the revival of classical scholarship had set standards that even the old hymns from the Ambrosian period did not meet. The revisers claim they wanted to make as few changes as possible, but Pope Urban, in his bull Psalmodiam sanctam prefixed to the book, states that all the hymns—except for the very few that didn’t attempt to follow a metrical form—had been adjusted to align with the rules of prosody and the Latin language, with those that couldn’t be modified in a gentler way being completely rewritten. Bartolomeo Gavanti, a member of the Revision Commission but working in another area, informs us that over nine hundred changes were made for the sake of proper meter, resulting in changes to the first lines of more than thirty of the ninety-six hymns that the Breviary then included; the three by Aquinas on the sacrament, the Ave Maris stella, the Custodes hominum, and a very few others were left unchanged.

This, then, is the genesis of the class of hymns designated in the collections as traceable no farther back than the Roman Breviary. Some of them are original, being the work of Silvius Antonianus, Bellarmine, or Urban VIII. himself, or of authors of that age whose authorship has not been traced. But the greater part are recasts of ancient hymns to meet the demands of the humanist standards of metre and Latinity.

This is the origin of the type of hymns found in collections that can be traced back only to the Roman Breviary. Some are original, created by Silvius Antonianus, Bellarmine, or Urban VIII himself, or by authors from that time whose names remain unknown. However, most are adaptations of ancient hymns modified to meet humanist standards of meter and Latin.

It is not easy to give a merely English reader any adequate idea of the sort of changes by which Strada and his associates adapted the old hymns to modern use. But for those who can read Latin some specimens are worth giving. Take first the great sacramental hymn of the eighth or ninth century:

It’s not easy to convey to an ordinary English reader exactly how Strada and his colleagues modified the ancient hymns for contemporary use. However, for those who can read Latin, some examples are worth sharing. Let’s start with the notable sacramental hymn from the eighth or ninth century:

Ad coenam Agni providi

Dinner with the Lamb arranged

Et stolis albis candidi,

In white garments bright,

Post transitum maris Rubri

After crossing the Red Sea

Christo canamus principi,

Let's sing to the prince,

Cujus corpus sanctissimum

Cujus corpus sanctissimum

In ara crucis torridum,

In the heat of the cross,

Cruore ejus roseo

His rosy blood

Gustando vivimus Deo

We live by enjoying God

Protecti paschae vespero

Easter vigil protection

A devastante angelo

A devastating angel

Erepti de durissimo

Erepti from very hard

Pharaonis imperio.

Pharaonic authority.

Jam pascha nostrum Christus est

Our Easter is Christ

Qui immolatus agnus est,

The lamb that was sacrificed,

Sinceritatis azyma

Sincerity unleavened

Caro ejus oblata est.

Caro eius oblationem est.

O vera digna hostia

O true worthy victim

Per quam fracta sunt tartara

As broken as the underworld

Redempta plebs captivata,

Redempta captured people,

Reddita vitae praemia

Rewards of life

Cum surgit Christus tumulo

When Christ rises from the tomb

Victor redit de barathro,

Victor returns from the abyss,

Tyrannum trudens vinculo,

Tyrannum walking in bondage,

Et reserans paradisum

And opening paradise

Quaesumus, auctor omnium

We ask, creator of all

In hoc paschali gaudio:

In this Easter joy:

Ab omni mortis impetu

From every assault of death

Tuum defende populum.

Defend the people.


323

Ad regias Agni dapes

To the royal feast of Agni

Stolis amicti candidis

Dressed in white robes

Post transitum maris Rubri

After crossing the Red Sea

Christo canamus principi:

Let’s sing to the prince:

Divina cujus charitas

Divine whose love

Sacrum propinat sanguinem,

Sacrum produces blood,

Almique membra corporis

Body membrane

Amor sacerdos immolat

Love sacrifices a priest

Sparsum cruorem postibus

Sign blood on the posts

Vastator horret angelus:

The destroyer angel is terrifying:

Fugitque divisum mare

And the sea was divided

Merguntur hostes fluctibus.

The enemies are engulfed by waves.

Jam Pascha nostrum Christus est

Our Lord Christ is the Jam.

Paschalis idem victima,

Paschal same victim,

Et pura puris mentibus

And pure minds

Sinceritatis azyma

Unleavened bread of sincerity

O vera coeli victima

O true victim of heaven

Subjecta cui sunt tartara,

Subjecta cui sunt tartara,

Soluta mortis vincula,

Break the chains of death,

Recepta vitae praemia

Life's rewards

Victor subactis inferis

Victor conquers the underworld

Trophaea Christus explicat,

Trophaea Christus explains,

Coeloque aperto, subditum

Coeloque aperto, subditum

Regem tenebrarum trahit.

He is drawn to darkness.

Ut sis perenne mentibus

Stay evergreen in your thoughts

Paschale, Jesu, gaudium:

Easter joy, Jesus:

A morte dira criminum

Death will tell of crimes

Vitae renatos libera.

Life renewed, set free.

Now it is impossible to deny to the revised version merits of its own. Not only does it use the Latin words which classic usage requires—as dapes in poetry for coena, recepta for reddita, inferis for barathro—but it brings into clearer view the facts of the Old Testament story which the hymn treats as typical of the Christian passover. The (imperfect) rhyme of the original is everywhere sacrificed to the demands of metre, which probably is no loss. But the gain is not in simplicity, vigor, and freshness. In these the old hymn is much superior. The last verse but one, for instance, presents in the old hymn a distinct and living picture—the picture Luther tells us he delighted in when a boy chorister singing the Easter songs of the Church. But in the recast the vividness 324 is blurred, and classic reminiscence takes the place of the simple and direct speech the early Church made for itself out of the Latin tongue.

Now it's impossible to deny that the revised version has its own merits. It not only uses the Latin words that classic usage requires—like dapes in poetry for coena, recepta for reddita, and inferis for barathro—but it also clarifies the facts of the Old Testament story that the hymn references as typical of the Christian Passover. The (imperfect) rhyme of the original is sacrificed for the sake of meter, which is probably not a loss. However, the gain is not in simplicity, vigor, and freshness. In these aspects, the old hymn is much better. For example, the next-to-last verse in the old hymn presents a distinct and vivid picture—the image that Luther recalls he loved when he was a boy chorister singing the Church's Easter songs. But in the revised version, the vividness is dulled, and classic reminiscence replaces the simple and direct language that the early Church crafted from the Latin tongue.

Take again the first part of the dedication hymn, of which Angulare fundamentum is the conclusion:

Take once more the first part of the dedication hymn, of which Angulare fundamentum is the conclusion:

Urbs beata Hierusalem

Holy City of Jerusalem

Dicta pacis visio

Vision of peace

Quae construitur in coelis

What is built in the heavens

Vivis ex lapidibus

Lives from stones

Et angelis coronata

And crowned with angels

Ut sponsata comite

With a sponsored companion

Nova veniens e coelo

New star coming from the sky

Nuptiali thalamo

Wedding chamber

Praeparata, ut sponsata

Prepared, as promised

Copulatur domino,

Copulate with a master,

Plateae et muri ejus

Plates and its walls

Ex auro purissimo

From the purest gold

Portae nitent margaritis

Gates shine with pearls

Adytis patentibus,

Adytis open.

Et virtute meritorum

And the virtue of merits

Illuc introducitur

Here it is introduced

Omnis, qui pro Christi nomine

Everyone who acts in Christ's name

Hoc in mundo premitur

This world is under pressure

Tunsionibus, pressuris

Tensions, pressures

Expoliti lapides

Exploit stones

Suis coaptantur locis

Sewing is being done on site.

Per manum artificis,

By the hand of the artist,

Disponuntur permansuri

Ready to stay

Sacris aedificiis.

Sacred buildings.


Coelestis urbs Jerusalem

Heavenly City of Jerusalem

Beata pacis visio

Vision of the blessed peace

Quae celsa de viventibus

Which are high above the living

Saxis ad astra tolleris,

Sail to the stars,

Sponsaeque ritu cingeris

You are bound by the ritual.

Mille angelorum millibus.

Thousand angels to a thousand.

O sorte nupta prospera,

Good luck with the marriage,

Dotata Patris gloria,

Glory to God the Father,

Respersa Sponsi gratia

For the sake of the groom

Regina formosissima,

Regina gorgeous,

Christo jugata principi

Christo joins the leader

Coelo corusca civitas.

Shining city in the sky.

Hic margaritis emicant

These pearls shine

Patentque cunctis ostia,

Patent omnes ostia,

Virtute namque praevia

Virtue comes first

Mortalis illuc ducitur

Mortals are led there

Amore Christi percitus

Love of Christ inspired

Tormenta quisquis sustinent.

Tormenta quisquis sustinent.

Scalpri salubris ictibus

Healthy blows from scalpers

Et tunsione plurima,

And many testimonies,

Fabri polita malleo

Fabri polished hammer

Hanc saxa molem construunt,

They build a massive rock.

Aptisque juncta nexibus

Aptisque combined by bonds

Locantur in fastidia.

They are in a rut.

Daniel in his first volume prints fifty-five of these recasts in parallel columns with the originals, and to that we will refer our readers for further specimens. It is gratifying to know that not all the scholarship of that age was insensible to the qualities which the revisers sacrificed. Henry Valesius, although only a layman and a lover of good Latin—as his versions of the historians of the early Church show—uttered a fierce but ineffectual protest in favor of the early and mediaeval hymns. And the Marquis of Bute, a convert to Catholicism, who published an English translation 325 of the Breviary in 1879, says that the revisers of 1602 “with deplorable taste made a series of changes in the texts of the hymns, which has been disastrous both to the literary merit and the historical interest of the poems.” He hopes for a further revision which shall undo this mischief, but in other respects return to the type furnished by the Breviary of Quiñonez.

Daniel in his first volume prints fifty-five of these updated versions side by side with the originals, and we encourage our readers to check that out for more examples. It's nice to know that not all scholars from that time overlooked the qualities that the revisers gave up. Henry Valesius, even though he was just a layman and a fan of good Latin—as shown by his translations of early Church historians—made a passionate but ineffective protest supporting the early and medieval hymns. Additionally, the Marquis of Bute, who converted to Catholicism, published an English translation of the Breviary in 1879, stating that the revisers of 1602 “with deplorable taste made a series of changes in the texts of the hymns, which has been disastrous both to the literary merit and the historical interest of the poems.” He hopes for another revision that will fix this harm, while also returning to the style found in Quiñonez's Breviary.

The translations from the hymns of the Roman Breviary have been very abundant. Those by Protestants have been due to the fact that the texts even of ancient hymns were so much more accessible in their Breviary version than in their original form. Among Roman Catholics, of course, other considerations have weight; and in Mr. Edward Caswall’s Lyra Catholica and Mr. Orby Shipley’s Annus Sanctus will be found some very admirable versions. The latter book is an anthology from the Roman Catholic translators from John Dryden to John Henry Newman.

The translations of hymns from the Roman Breviary have been quite plentiful. Protestant translations have arisen because the texts of even ancient hymns were much more accessible in their Breviary versions than in their original forms. Among Roman Catholics, other factors are important; Mr. Edward Caswall’s Lyra Catholica and Mr. Orby Shipley’s Annus Sanctus feature some really excellent translations. The latter book is a collection of works from Roman Catholic translators ranging from John Dryden to John Henry Newman.

From the Breviary text Mr. Duffield has made the following translations of two hymns by Gregory the Great:

From the Breviary text, Mr. Duffield has created the following translations of two hymns by Gregory the Great:

JAM LUCIS ORTO SIDERE.

Now with the risen star of dawn,

Now with the rising star of dawn,

To God as suppliants we pray,

To God, we pray as beggars,

That he may keep us free from harm,

That he may keep us safe from harm,

And guide us through an active day.

And guide us through a busy day.

May he, restraining, guard the tongue,

May he, with restraint, guard his tongue,

Lest it be found to strive and cry,

Lest it be found to struggle and shout,

And, lest it drink in vanities,

And, so it doesn't absorb vanities,

May he protect the wayward eye.

May he guard the wandering eye.

Let all our inmost thoughts be pure,

Let all our deepest thoughts be pure,

And heedlessness of heart be gone;

And let your heart be free of care;

Let self-denying drink and food

Enjoy modest food and drink

Hold pride and flesh securely down,

Hold your pride and body closely,

That when the day at length is past,

That when the day is finally over,

And night in turn has come to men,

And now night has come to people,

Through abstinence from earth, we may

Through abstaining from earthly things, we may

Give thee the only glory then.

Give you all the glory then.

To God the Father be the praise,

To God the Father be the praise,

And to his sole-begotten Son,

And to his only Son,

And to the Holy Paraclete,

And to the Holy Spirit,

Now and until all time be done.

Now and always.

326

ECCE JAM NOCTIS TENUATUR UMBRA.

Lo, now, the shadows of the night are breaking,

Lo, now, the shadows of the night are breaking,

While in the east the rising daylight brightens,

While in the east the rising sunlight shines,

Therefore with praises will we all adore thee,

Therefore, with praise, we will all worship you,

Lord God Almighty!

Oh my God!

How doth our God, commiserating mortals,

How does our God, feeling for mortals,

Drive away sorrow, offering them safety,

Drive away sadness, providing them with security,

Since he shall give us, through paternal kindness,

Since he will give us, through fatherly kindness,

Rule in the heavens!

Rule in the skies!

This let the blessed Deity afford us,

This allowed the blessed Deity to grant us,

Father and Son and equal Holy Spirit,

Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit,

Whose through the earth be glory in all places

Whosever brings glory to the earth in all places

Ever resounding.

Eternally resonant.

Also this translation of the Breviary recast of the Urbs beata Hierusalem of the seventh or eighth century:

Also, this translation of the Breviary is a remake of the Urbs beata Hierusalem from the seventh or eighth century:

COELESTIS URBS JERUSALEM.

O heavenly town, Jerusalem,

O heavenly city, Jerusalem,

Thou blessed dawn of peace,

You blessed dawn of peace,

How lofty from the living rock

How high from the living rock

Thy starry walls increase,

Your starry walls grow,

Where thousand, thousand angels stand,

Where thousands of angels stand,

And praises never cease.

And praises keep coming.

O bride, whose lot is aye serene,

O bride, whose fate is always calm,

The Father’s state is thine;

The Father’s status is yours;

Thou art the ever-fairest queen

You are the fairest queen.

Adorned with grace divine;

Adorned with divine grace;

United unto Christ, thy Head,

United in Christ, your Head,

Thy heavenly form doth shine.

Your heavenly form shines.

How softly gleam thy pearly gates

How softly shine your pearly gates

Which open wide to all,

Which are open to all,

Here virtue entered long ago,

Here virtue came long ago,

And unto men doth call,

And calls to men,

Who loved the Lord through mortal pain,

Who loved the Lord through human suffering,

And fought and did not fall.

And fought and didn't fall.

Thy beauty came by chisel stroke

Your beauty was shaped by a chisel.

And many a hammer-blow;

And many hammer strikes;

The workman’s hammer wrought the stone

The worker’s hammer shaped the stone

Which buildeth thee below;

Which builds you below;

And joined with bonds of aptest skill

And connected by the strongest skills

Thy splendid turrets glow.

Your beautiful towers shine.

327

Then honor unto God most high

Then honor to God most high

As it was due of yore;

As it was in the past;

And thus the Father’s only Son

And so the Father’s only Son

And Spirit we adore,

And Spirit we worship,

To whom be glory, power, and praise

To whom belong glory, power, and praise

Through ages evermore.

Through the ages forever.

To these Dr. A. R. Thompson permits us to add, as a specimen of the later hymns of the Latin Church, his translation of

To this, Dr. A. R. Thompson allows us to include, as an example of the later hymns of the Latin Church, his translation of

CUR RELINQUIS, DEUS, COELUM.

O God, why didst thou put aside

O God, why did you set aside

For this vile earth thy heaven above?

For this terrible earth, is your heaven above?

Didst thou expect there would betide

Did you expect that there would happen

Thee here the ministry of love?

The ministry of love is here?

That earth had honor, Lord, for thee?

Did the earth honor you, Lord?

Honor and love! nay, verily,

Honor and love! no, truly,

Lying in wickedness, earth knows

Lying in wickedness, the earth knows

Not how to love thee, but thy foes.

Not how to love you, but your enemies.

Bethlehem proved what love for thee

Bethlehem showed what love for you

This present evil world hath, when

This present evil world has, when

She shut against thee cruelly

She shut you out cruelly

The doors left wide for other men,

The doors were wide open for other men,

And forced thee to the hovel, where—

And forced you to the hut, where—

Wide open to the winter air—

Wide open to the winter air—

The very beasts could scarcely live;

The creatures could hardly survive;

No other shelter would she give.

No other shelter would she offer.

Come, Jesus, from that hovel cold,

Come, Jesus, from that cold little house,

Exposed to all the winds that blow,

Exposed to all the winds that blow,

Chilled by discomfort manifold,

Chilled by multiple discomforts,

From the poor couch all wet with snow.

From the shabby couch all soaked with snow.

My all a couch for thee I make,

My whole life is a couch for you.

My heart the shelter thou shall take.

My heart you shall take as your shelter.

I give it all, I give my best,

I give it my all, I give my best,

That were for thee a better rest.

That would be a better rest for you.

My heart to love thee, Lord, desires,

My heart wants to love you, Lord,

And, loving, proffers love’s warm kiss.

And, love, offers love's warm kiss.

The kiss, to give which she aspires,

The kiss she longs to give,

Honor and adoration is.

Respect and admiration exist.

Take thou from me this honor true;

Take this genuine honor from me;

Take thou the love which is thy due;

Embrace the love you deserve;

For this, my loyal offering,

For this, my faithful gift,

Out of my very heart I bring.

Out of my very heart, I bring.

328

My heart, all burning with the fire

My heart, all burning with passion

Of love to thee, would cherish thine;

Of love for you, I would cherish yours;

But thou that love canst kindle higher,

But you who can ignite love even more,

And thou wilt rather cherish mine.

And you will cherish mine instead.

For thou art Love, and canst inflame

For you are Love, and can ignite

The hearts of them that love thy name

The hearts of those who love your name

With thine own self, and not with wood;

With yourself, and not with wood;

Thou art the very Fire of God.

You are the very Fire of God.

Come, then, O Fire of God, to me!

Come, then, O Fire of God, to me!

Come, Love, and never more depart!

Come, Love, and never leave again!

Enter the place prepared for thee,

Enter the place set up for you,

The shelter of my loving heart!

The refuge of my loving heart!

I’ll spread thee there a couch of rest,

I’ll set up a bed for you there to relax,

And deem myself supremely blest,

And consider myself extremely blessed,

If I may evermore abide

If I may always stay

Loving, belovèd, at thy side.

Loving, beloved, by your side.

While we have to treat rather of hymns than of hymn-writers in dealing with the Roman Breviary, there is much of personal interest attaching to the Breviary of Paris, its great rival in hymnological interest. A slight revision of the hymns of this Breviary was effected in 1527—of which the Urbs Jerusalem beata is a type—and only with the idea of correcting corruptions of the text. But the Roman revision of 1568-1631 affected the Gallican Church’s services very slightly. In no part of the Roman Catholic world were the rights of the national Church guarded so carefully as in France, until Napoleon bargained them away by the Concordat of 1801. The French bishops and monastic orders continued to retain their old service-books long after uniformity had been established, under plea of unity, in other parts of the Church; and they made such alterations in them as they thought necessary to the edification of their people.

While we need to focus more on hymns than on hymn-writers when discussing the Roman Breviary, there's a lot of personal significance connected to the Breviary of Paris, which is a significant competitor in hymnological interest. A minor revision of the hymns in this Breviary took place in 1527—of which the Urbs Jerusalem beata is an example—primarily aimed at correcting text errors. However, the Roman revision from 1568-1631 had very little impact on the services of the Gallican Church. No other place in the Roman Catholic world protected the rights of the national Church as carefully as France did, until Napoleon compromised those rights through the Concordat of 1801. The French bishops and monastic orders kept their traditional service books long after uniformity had been implemented in other areas of the Church under the pretext of unity, making whatever changes they believed necessary for the benefit of their congregations.

It was the Order of Cluny which first took steps toward the substitution of new hymns for those whose use had been sanctioned by long tradition. The general chapter of that branch of the great Benedictine family in 1676-78 charged Paul Rabusson and Claude de Vert with the preparation of a new Breviary. On Rabusson, who was teaching theology in the monastery of St. Martin des Champs in Paris, the labor chiefly fell. He applied to Claude Santeul, a pensioner of the ecclesiastical seminary attached to the Abbey of St. Magloire, asking him to prepare the 329 new hymns. Claude Santeul (Santolius Maglorianus) agreed to do so, and made some progress in the work. He finished six hymns, which were inserted in the new Breviary, and at his death (1684) he left two manuscript volumes of unfinished hymns among his papers. But he found that his being selected had excited the jealousy of his younger brother, Jean Santeul, a canon of the monastery of St. Victor (Santolius Victorinus), who already was recognized as the finest, but by no means the most edifying of the Latin poets of the France of his time.

It was the Order of Cluny that first made moves to replace old hymns with new ones, even though the traditional hymns had been in use for a long time. The general chapter of this branch of the large Benedictine family between 1676 and 1678 assigned Paul Rabusson and Claude de Vert to create a new Breviary. The main burden of this work fell on Rabusson, who was teaching theology at the monastery of St. Martin des Champs in Paris. He reached out to Claude Santeul, a resident of the ecclesiastical seminary at the Abbey of St. Magloire, asking him to develop the new hymns. Claude Santeul (Santolius Maglorianus) agreed to take on the task and made some headway. He completed six hymns, which were included in the new Breviary, and upon his death in 1684, he left behind two manuscript volumes of unfinished hymns among his papers. However, his selection sparked jealousy in his younger brother, Jean Santeul, a canon at the monastery of St. Victor (Santolius Victorinus), who had already been recognized as the best, though not necessarily the most uplifting, Latin poet of his time in France.

Claude gladly gave place to his brother—who was accepted by the Cluny Fathers—in the hope that the work of writing hymns would divert him from the pagan poetizing, which was regarded as unbecoming to his cloth. Jean Santeul is the oddest figure in the annals of Latin hymnology, which is saying a good deal. He is “a man of whom it is hard to speak without falling into caricature,” Sainte-Beuve says (Causeries de Lundi, XII., 20-56). He combined the talent of a poet of nature’s making with the simplicity of a child and the vanity and wit of a genuine Frenchman. He recalls La Fontaine by many of his traits, and, under the name of “Theodas,” he has furnished La Bruyère with the materials for one of the cleverest portraits in the Caractères (1687). His mode of life was a scandal to De Rance and other severe Churchmen, who were laboring for the restoration of strict monastic discipline. His love of good living and the charm of his society and his talk carried him off from his monastery and his hours, sometimes for weeks together. His Latin inscriptions, which adorned the fountains, bridges, and public monuments of Paris, at once gave him recognition as the poet laureate and pensioner of the grande monarque, and as a priest whose poetry dealt more in the pagan deities than in any distinctively Christian references. He was not an immoral man in any gross sense. Even as a bon vivant, he does not seem to have transgressed what were recognized as the bounds of sobriety, and his poetry is as free as was his life from licentiousness. But he was frivolous, gay, reckless, and as worldly as was consistent with his being a grown-up child. Everybody, even severe and silent De Rance at La Trappe, liked him, but everybody shook his head over the inconsistency of his life with his monastic vocation, and none more sorrowfully than his good brother Claude at St. Magloire.

Claude willingly made way for his brother—who was welcomed by the Cluny Fathers—hoping that the task of writing hymns would distract him from the pagan poetry that was considered inappropriate for his role. Jean Santeul is one of the most unusual figures in the history of Latin hymnology, and that says a lot. He is “a man of whom it is hard to speak without falling into caricature,” as Sainte-Beuve puts it (Causeries de Lundi, XII., 20-56). He blended the talent of a naturally gifted poet with the innocence of a child and the pride and humor of a true Frenchman. Many of his traits remind one of La Fontaine, and under the alias "Theodas," he provided La Bruyère with inspiration for one of the sharpest portraits in the Caractères (1687). His lifestyle was a scandal to De Rance and other strict church leaders who were working to bring back rigorous monastic discipline. His love for good food and the enjoyment of his company and conversation often led him away from his monastery for weeks at a time. His Latin inscriptions, which decorated the fountains, bridges, and public monuments of Paris, established him as the poet laureate and pensioner of the grande monarque, and as a priest whose poetry focused more on pagan deities than on distinctly Christian themes. He wasn’t an immoral man in any obvious way. Even as a bon vivant, he didn’t seem to cross the lines of what was accepted as moderation, and his poetry, like his life, was free from obscenity. However, he was frivolous, cheerful, reckless, and as worldly as one could be while still being a grown-up child. Everyone, even the strict and reserved De Rance at La Trappe, liked him, but they all shook their heads at the contradiction between his life and his monastic calling, with none more sorrowfully than his good brother Claude at St. Magloire.

330

Now at last there seemed to be the opportunity to reclaim him by occupying his mind and his art with serious subjects, and by bringing him into edifying associations with good men. That he was not enough of a theologian to discharge the task satisfactorily of himself, was rather an advantage from this point of view. The eloquent and learned Jansenist, Nicolas le Tourneux, undertook the work of coaching him. The partnership worked reasonably well. Of course hymns produced by this kind of division of labor, in which one took care of the sense and another of the expression, have the defects of their method. But Le Tourneux was as careful of the poet as of his verse. His severe eye detected the play of Santeul’s vanity even in the work of writing hymns. “Reflect, my dear brother,” he wrote, “that while in the visible and militant Church one may sing the praises of God with an impure heart and defiled lips, it will not be so in heaven. You have burnt incense in your verse, but there was strange fire in the censer. Vanity furnishes your motive where it ought to be charity.” He objects to Santeul’s calling himself “the poet of Jesus Christ,” while he admits that vain glory leads him to write hymns. “If you and I were all we ought to be,” wrote the severe Jansenist, “we would quake with fear at having dared, you to sing and I to preach of the holiness of God, without a right sense of it. We shall be only too happy if He pardon our sermons and our verses.” Perhaps the severity was needed and did good.

Now, finally, there seemed to be a chance to bring him back by focusing his mind and art on serious topics and connecting him with good people. The fact that he wasn’t enough of a theologian to handle this task on his own was actually beneficial in this regard. The eloquent and knowledgeable Jansenist, Nicolas le Tourneux, took on the role of coaching him. The collaboration worked reasonably well. Of course, hymns created through this kind of division of labor, where one focused on the meaning and the other on the expression, had its flaws. But Le Tourneux was just as concerned about the poet as he was about the verses. His critical eye picked up on Santeul’s vanity even in the hymn writing. “Think about it, my dear brother,” he wrote, “while in the visible and active Church one might sing praises to God with an impure heart and tainted lips, that won’t be the case in heaven. You have burned incense in your verses, but there was strange fire in the censer. Vanity fuels your motivation when it should be charity.” He took issue with Santeul calling himself “the poet of Jesus Christ,” while he acknowledged that vain glory drove him to write hymns. “If you and I were everything we should be,” wrote the stern Jansenist, “we would tremble at having dared, you to sing and I to preach about the holiness of God, without truly understanding it. We should be grateful if He forgives our sermons and our verses.” Perhaps the strictness was necessary and had a positive impact.

So Le Tourneux suggested and all but wrote the prayer in which Santeul dedicated his hymns to our Lord: “Receive what is Thine; forgive what is mine. Thine is whatever I have uttered that is good and holy. Mine that I have handled Thy good things unworthily, and not from desire to please Thee, but from an undue pride of poetry, of which I am ashamed. Thou hast given me songs to praise Thee. Give me prayers, give me tears to wash away the stains of a life less than Christian.”

So Le Tourneux suggested and practically wrote the prayer in which Santeul dedicated his hymns to our Lord: “Receive what is Yours; forgive what is mine. Yours is everything good and holy that I have spoken. Mine is that I have misused Your gifts, not out of a desire to please You, but from an unhealthy pride in my poetry, of which I am ashamed. You have given me songs to praise You. Grant me prayers, grant me tears to cleanse the stains of a life that falls short of being Christian.”

His hymns must have circulated in manuscript before their publication, for we find De Rance in 1683 praising those in commemoration of St. Bernard, while noticing that the old hymns, if less excellent as literature, had a more reverential spirit. In 1685, a year in advance of the new Breviary, Santeul published them in the first collection he made of them.[21] Their merits made a much 331 deeper impression than their defects. Scholars and Churchmen alike were struck by their rhetorical vigor, the frequent boldness of their conception, the beautiful succession of sentiments and images, the exquisite clearness of the sense, and not by the factitious character of their enthusiasm, as Sainte-Beuve puts it, or the frequent monotony in the treatment of cognate themes. The Breviary, in fact, had ceased to be the voice of the Christian congregation. The supersession of Latin by the national languages of Western Europe had made it the prayer-book of a class educated to relish only the classic forms of Latin verse, and to regard the simplicity of the early hymn-writers as barbarous. Santeul wrote for priests whose tastes had been formed on Horace and Virgil, and he brought into these rigid forms as much of genuine Christian feeling and doctrine as the age required. He was all the happier in these respects, as Le Tourneux, who himself contributed to the new Breviary, was of that Jansenist school in which religion, belittled by the pettiness and the casuistry of the Jesuits, once more presented itself in its grandeur and its severity.

His hymns must have been shared in manuscript before they were published, since De Rance was already praising the ones honoring St. Bernard in 1683, while noting that the older hymns, though not as great in literary quality, had a more respectful spirit. In 1685, a year before the new Breviary came out, Santeul published them in his first collection. Their strengths left a much bigger impact than their weaknesses. Both scholars and Churchmen were impressed by their rhetorical strength, the frequent boldness of their ideas, the beautiful flow of sentiments and images, the clear expression of meaning, rather than by the artificial nature of their enthusiasm, as Sainte-Beuve puts it, or the often monotonous handling of similar themes. The Breviary had, in fact, stopped being the voice of the Christian community. The replacement of Latin by the national languages of Western Europe had turned it into a prayer book for a class that only appreciated the classic forms of Latin poetry and viewed the simplicity of the early hymn-writers as primitive. Santeul wrote for priests whose tastes were shaped by Horace and Virgil, infusing these strict forms with as much genuine Christian sentiment and doctrine as the times required. He was fortunate in this respect, as Le Tourneux, who also contributed to the new Breviary, belonged to that Jansenist school where religion, diminished by the triviality and the moral dilemmas of the Jesuits, presented itself once again in its grandeur and seriousness.

The excellence of Santeul’s hymns at once created a demand for their introduction in other churches and dioceses, and for his services as a hymn-writer. Several of the best were introduced by Archbishop Harlay into the later editions of his revised Paris Breviary, which had appeared in 1680. So the bishops of many other French dioceses—Rouen, Sens, Narbonne, Massillon of Clermont, and others—adopted his hymns into their breviaries after his death. And as he gallantly said, he had the pleasure while still living of hearing them “sung by the angels at Port Royal.” Other orders begged him to commemorate their founders and their especial saints; dioceses and churches in other parts of 332 France invoked his good offices. Hence it is that of his two hundred and twenty-eight hymns not one in five is occupied with the great festivals of the Church year, but are specific or general hymns to the honor of the saints, martyrs, and doctors of the Church of France especially.

The quality of Santeul’s hymns immediately created a demand for them to be used in other churches and dioceses, as well as for his services as a hymn writer. Several of the best hymns were included by Archbishop Harlay in later editions of his revised Paris Breviary, which came out in 1680. Following his death, the bishops of many other French dioceses—Rouen, Sens, Narbonne, Massillon of Clermont, and others—adopted his hymns into their breviaries. As he proudly mentioned, he enjoyed hearing them “sung by the angels at Port Royal” while still alive. Other religious orders asked him to honor their founders and special saints; dioceses and churches in other parts of 332 France sought his help. This is why out of his two hundred and twenty-eight hymns, fewer than one in five focus on the major festivals of the Church year; instead, they are specific or general hymns honoring the saints, martyrs, and doctors of the Church of France in particular.

The rush of popularity—not unaccompanied by solid rewards, for the good fathers of the Cluny Order gave him a pension—seems to have turned Santeul’s not very well-balanced head. Le Tourneux’s admonitions were forgotten. He ran from church to church to hear his hymns sung, and scandalized congregations by his demonstrations of delight or disgust as the music was appropriate or otherwise; he declaimed them in all sorts of places, suitable and unsuitable, to extort the admiration he loved so dearly. He did not forget to tell that even the severe De Rance had written from La Trappe to thank him for his hymn on St. Bernard, but that for his own part he valued the general hymn on the Doctors of the Church above any other. Naturally he had little good to say of the hymns his were to displace. If anything could make a pagan of him, it would be the bad grammar of those old monkish poets, who sacrificed sense and grammar alike to their stupid rhymes. And so he would run on by the hour to anybody who would listen, with an egotism whose very childishness and frankness made it inoffensive.

The wave of popularity—not without real rewards, since the good fathers of the Cluny Order gave him a pension—seems to have gone to Santeul’s not very stable head. He forgot Le Tourneux’s warnings. He dashed from church to church to hear his hymns performed, shocking congregations with his displays of joy or disgust depending on the music; he recited them everywhere, both appropriate and inappropriate, just to get the admiration he craved. He made sure to mention that even the strict De Rance had written from La Trappe to thank him for his hymn about St. Bernard, but personally, he valued the general hymn on the Doctors of the Church above all others. Naturally, he didn’t have much positive to say about the hymns his would replace. If anything could turn him into a pagan, it would be the poor grammar of those old monkish poets, who sacrificed meaning and grammar for silly rhymes. And so he would ramble on for hours to anyone who would listen, with an egotism that was so childlike and honest that it was actually refreshing.

Of course he claimed the distinction of being the best Latin poet in France. French poetry he despised, as being written in a language incapable of the terse elegance of Latin. But in Latin verse he would hear of no rival. Du Périer, who had quite as much vanity, with only a fraction of his genius, challenged his pretensions. The two poets wrote verses on the same theme, and then set out to find an arbiter. The first friend to whom they appealed was Ménage, who evaded the responsibility by declaring them equally excellent. The next they met was Racine. He first got possession of the stakes and deposited them in the poor’s box at the door of a church near by, and then gave the poets a round scolding for their absurd rivalry!

Of course, he boasted about being the best Latin poet in France. He looked down on French poetry, believing it was written in a language that couldn't match the concise elegance of Latin. But when it came to Latin verse, he wouldn’t accept any competition. Du Périer, who had just as much vanity but only a fraction of his talent, challenged him. The two poets composed verses on the same theme and then sought out an arbiter. The first friend they approached was Ménage, who dodged the responsibility by claiming they were both equally great. Next, they encountered Racine. He first took the prize money and donated it to a poor box at a nearby church, then gave the poets a stern lecture about their ridiculous rivalry!

The hymns of Santeul are best known to English readers through Hymns Ancient and Modern, which contain some very fine versions, original and selected. Not included there is that which Sainte Beuve pronounces his finest hymn, and for whose retention 333 in the Breviary he pleads against the crusaders, who in the name of antiquity insist on replacing Santeul and Coffin by Strada and Galucci. Out of respect for the greatest of modern critics, we reprint it, with a translation from the pen of Dr. A. R. Thompson. It commemorates the Presentation of our Lord in the Temple.

The hymns of Santeul are most familiar to English readers through Hymns Ancient and Modern, which features some excellent original and selected versions. However, it doesn't include what Sainte Beuve calls his best hymn, for which he argues for its inclusion in the Breviary against the crusaders, who, in the name of tradition, want to replace Santeul and Coffin with Strada and Galucci. Out of respect for one of the greatest modern critics, we are reprinting it, along with a translation by Dr. A. R. Thompson. It commemorates the Presentation of our Lord in the Temple.

Stupete gentes, fit Deus hostia:

Stupid people, God became the sacrifice:

Se sponte legi Legifer obligat:

By its own right, the Law binds:

Orbis Redemptor nunc redemptus:

Orbis Redemptor now redeemed:

Seque piat sine labe mater.

Seque piat sine labe mater.

De more matrum, Virgo puerpera

The more, mother, virgin bearer

Templo statutos abstinuit dies.

The temple abstained for days.

Intrare sanctam quid pavebas,

Intrare sanctam quid pavebas,

Facta Dei prius ipsa templum?

Facta Dei before the temple?

Ara sub una se vovit hostia

Ara sub una se vovit hostia

Triplex: honorem virgineum immolat

Triplex: honors virgin sacrifice

Virgo sacerdos, parva mollis

Virgo priestess, small and soft

Membra puer, seniorque vitam.

The boy lives, and the elder.

Eheu! quot enses transadigent tuum

Alas! How many swords you have!

Pectus! quot altis nata doloribus,

Pectus! How many high births of pain,

O Virgo! Quem gestas, cruentam

O Virgo! Whom do you carry, bloody

Imbuet hic sacer Agnus aram.

This sacred Lamb will fill the altar.

Christus futuro, corpus adhuc tener,

Christ in the future, body still tender,

Praeludit insons victima funeri:

Innocent victim prelude to death:

Crescet; profuso vir cruore,

Crescet; bleeding man,

Omne scelus moriens piabit.

Every crime will be atoned.

Sit summa Patri, summaque Filio,

Sit summa Patri, summaque Filio,

Sanctoque compar gloria Flamini:

Sanctoque compares glory to Flamini:

Sanctae litemus Trinitati

Let us pray to the Trinity

Perpetuo pia corda cultu.

Always pure hearts in devotion.

Wonder, ye nations! divine is the sacrifice.

Wonder, you nations! The sacrifice is sacred.

Lo, his own law the Lawgiver obeys!

Look, the Lawgiver follows his own law!

Now the Redeemer redeemed is, and purifies

Now the Redeemer is redeemed and purifies.

Herself the mother pure. Look with amaze!

Herself the pure mother. Look with amazement!

All the days set by the law for a mother,

All the days required by law for a mother,

She from the temple of God hath delayed.

She has delayed from the temple of God.

Why should she stay without, as might another,

Why should she stay outside when someone else might not?

She who the temple of God hath been made?

She who has been made the temple of God?

334

At the one altar threefold is the sacrifice.

At the one altar, the sacrifice is threefold.

Mother, who offers her pure virgin heart;

Mother, who gives her innocent heart;

Babe, his fair body that in her fond arms lies;

Babe, his light body that rests in her loving arms;

Aged saint, life, ready now to depart.

Aged saint, life, ready now to leave.

Oh but what sword through her heart shall be going!

Oh, but what sword will pierce her heart!

Oh to what sorrow is born her fair child!

Oh, what sorrow is born with her beautiful child!

Over what altar his blood will be flowing!

Over what altar will his blood be flowing!

He whom she bears, the Lamb holy and mild.

He whom she carries, the gentle and holy Lamb.

Christ, in his infantile body so tender,

Christ, in his delicate infant body,

Spotless in purity, here hath foreshown,

Spotless in purity, here has been shown,

Sign of the sacrifice he shall yet render,

Sign of the sacrifice he will still make,

Dying the sin of the world to atone.

Dying for the world's sins to make amends.

Now to the Father in glory supernal,

Now to the Father in heavenly glory,

Now to the Son, and the Spirit above,

Now to the Son and the Spirit above,

Now to the Triune, all holy, eternal,

Now to the Triune, all holy, eternal,

Worship be ever in faith and in love!

Worship should always be filled with faith and love!

As a poet Santeul fell from grace in 1689, when he fell back on his pagan divinities in a poem addressed to the keeper of the royal gardens. Bossuet made a great ado over it, but Fénelon and others judged him more gently. Next year he goes to see La Trappe, and writes a fine poem on Holy Solitude (Sancta Solitudo), which extorted fresh praise from De Rance, and afterward from Sainte-Beuve. But four years later he got into the worst scrape of his life by a flattering epitaph on the great Arnauld, who died in 1694. Santeul always had been more or less associated with the Jansenist party, a fact which was not forgotten when his hymns were expelled from the churches of France in our own century. There is preserved an account of a visit he paid to Port Royal, in which he chattered to the nuns with equal freedom of his own hymns and of their virtues. But he was not of the stuff of which martyrs are made. The Jesuits had the king’s ear, and he was a pensioner of the king’s bounty. They assailed him for his eulogy of the arch-Jansenist, and threatened him with the disfavor of Louis XIV.; and he hastened to make amends in a poetical epistle, of which he made two copies. By the adroit change of the tense of a single word he made the copy for the Jesuits retract his praises of his great friend, while that for the general public did nothing of the sort. As a consequence he came off with no credit 335 on either side. Both Jesuits and Jansenists resented his duplicity, and a fine shower of squibs and pamphlets fell on him from both the hostile forces, until he was forced to cry for quarter, and Bourdaloue made his peace.

As a poet, Santeul fell from grace in 1689 when he reverted to his pagan gods in a poem addressed to the keeper of the royal gardens. Bossuet made a big deal out of it, but Fénelon and others were more forgiving. The following year, he visited La Trappe and wrote a beautiful poem on Holy Solitude (Sancta Solitudo), which earned him fresh praise from De Rance and later from Sainte-Beuve. However, four years later, he got into serious trouble with a flattering epitaph for the great Arnauld, who died in 1694. Santeul had always been somewhat connected to the Jansenist party, a fact that wasn't overlooked when his hymns were banned from the churches of France in our century. There's a record of a visit he made to Port Royal, where he chatted freely with the nuns about his own hymns and their virtues. But he wasn't made of the stuff that martyrs are made of. The Jesuits had the king's favor, and he was dependent on the king’s generosity. They attacked him for praising the arch-Jansenist and threatened him with the king's disfavor. He quickly tried to make amends in a poetic letter, of which he created two copies. By cleverly changing the tense of just one word, the copy for the Jesuits retracted his praises of his great friend, while the one for the general public did not. As a result, he ended up with no respect from either side. Both Jesuits and Jansenists were upset with his dishonesty, and he was hit with a barrage of critiques and pamphlets from both sides until he had to surrender, leading to Bourdaloue helping him make peace.

He died in 1697 in Burgundy, whither he had accompanied the younger Condé to the meeting of the Estates. St. Simon has told a very unpleasant story of the cause of his death. He ascribes it to Condé’s having made him drink a bowl of wine into which he had emptied his snuff-box, “just to see what would come of it.” But the prince of scandalmongers has been disproven on this point. Santeul’s death was due to no such cause, but to an inflammation of the bowels and to the malpractice of his doctors, who gave him emetics under the false impression that he was suffering from a surfeit. He made a good end, dying with resignation, and begging pardon for the scandal his life had caused.

He died in 1697 in Burgundy, where he had gone with the younger Condé to attend the meeting of the Estates. St. Simon told a pretty unpleasant story about the reason for his death. He claimed it was because Condé made him drink a bowl of wine that he had emptied his snuff-box into, “just to see what would happen.” But that gossip has been disproven. Santeul's death wasn't caused by that, but by an inflammation of the bowels and the incompetence of his doctors, who gave him emetics because they mistakenly thought he was suffering from overindulgence. He died peacefully, accepting his fate, and asking for forgiveness for the scandal his life had caused.

His hymns were not without their critics in his own age. Jean Baptiste Thiers, a parish priest of great learning and bad temper, assailed the Breviary of Cluny (in his Commentarii de novo Breviario Cluniacensi, Brussels, 1702), and did not spare Santeul’s hymns, which he declared to be much inferior to those which had come down from the earlier days of the Church. He declared that Santeul had a greater abundance of words than of sense, that he had almost no powers of thought, and that some of his images, such as that in which he wreathes a garland of stones for the martyr Stephen, were simply ridiculous. He was answered not by Rabusson, but by his associate, Claude de Vert, after what fashion I do not know.

His hymns had their fair share of critics during his time. Jean Baptiste Thiers, a highly educated but ill-tempered parish priest, criticized the Breviary of Cluny (in his Commentarii de novo Breviario Cluniacensi, Brussels, 1702) and did not hold back when it came to Santeul’s hymns, which he claimed were far inferior to those from the earlier days of the Church. He stated that Santeul had a lot more words than meaningful ideas, that he lacked critical thinking skills, and that some of his imagery, like the one where he makes a garland of stones for the martyr Stephen, was just plain ridiculous. He was not defended by Rabusson, but rather by his colleague, Claude de Vert, though I don't know how that transpired.


It was in 1736 that the Breviary of the Diocese of Paris was published in its third and final revision by a commission of three ecclesiastics: François-Antoine Vigier, François-Philippe Mesengui, and Charles Coffin. It is a significant fact that the second belonged to that Jansenist party in the Church which the relentless efforts of the Pope, the hierarchy, and the kings of France had not been able to exterminate. Archbishop de Vintimille was as eager to accomplish that as his predecessors had been, and he was ably seconded by that pious and orthodox prince, Louis XV. But this revision, like that of 1670-80, was a concession to the historical criticism which the Jansenists had brought to bear upon the 336 Church books both as to the legends of the saints and the extravagances of the growing devotion to the Mother of our Lord. Mesengui had been dismissed from the post Coffin had given him in the University of Paris for his opposition to the bull Unigenitus, which condemned Quesnel’s Jansenist Reflections on the New Testament. Coffin’s sympathies lay in the same direction.

It was in 1736 that the Breviary of the Diocese of Paris was published in its third and final revision by a group of three church officials: François-Antoine Vigier, François-Philippe Mesengui, and Charles Coffin. It’s important to note that the second member was part of the Jansenist faction within the Church, which the constant efforts of the Pope, the church hierarchy, and the kings of France had not managed to eliminate. Archbishop de Vintimille was just as determined to do this as his predecessors had been, and he was effectively supported by the devout and traditional prince, Louis XV. However, this revision, like the one from 1670-80, was a response to the historical criticism that Jansenists had applied to church texts regarding the legends of the saints and the growing fervor for devotion to the Mother of our Lord. Mesengui had been removed from the position Coffin gave him at the University of Paris because of his opposition to the bull Unigenitus, which condemned Quesnel’s Jansenist Reflections on the New Testament. Coffin’s sympathies were aligned with the same cause.

Charles Coffin is the man of the three who chiefly concerns us here. Born at Buzancy, hard by Rheims, in 1676, he very early distinguished himself as a Latin poet and an educator. He graduated at Paris in 1701, and became a teacher in the College of Dormans-Beauvais, and then its principal in 1713. Five years later he was chosen to succeed Rollin as Rector of the University of Paris. He at once showed his force of character by revolutionizing the relation of the university to the public through abolishing the fees exacted of the students. To replace them he extended and developed the system of posts and messages, which the university had established in the thirteenth century and which coexisted with the post-office system of the government, of which it was the forerunner. He devoted its revenues to the support of the colleges. He must have been a character of great administrative capacity, as his plans had entire success, and probably did much to foster the development of the post-office system of France. After remaining rector for three years, he went back to his place at the head of the Dormans-Beauvais College, and remained there till his death.

Charles Coffin is the one among the three who is most relevant to us here. Born in Buzancy, near Rheims, in 1676, he quickly made a name for himself as a Latin poet and an educator. He graduated from Paris in 1701 and became a teacher at the College of Dormans-Beauvais, later becoming its principal in 1713. Five years later, he was appointed to succeed Rollin as the Rector of the University of Paris. He immediately demonstrated his strong character by transforming the university's relationship with the public by eliminating fees for students. To make up for this loss of income, he expanded and enhanced the network of posts and messages that the university had established in the thirteenth century, which coexisted with the government's postal system and actually preceded it. He used the revenues to support the colleges. He must have been a person of significant administrative skill, as his plans were entirely successful and likely contributed greatly to the growth of France's postal system. After serving as rector for three years, he returned to lead the Dormans-Beauvais College and stayed there until his death.

It was in 1727 that Charles Coffin published his first volume of Latin poetry. The most notable piece in the collection was a fine ode in praise of Champagne. So much were the people of the Champagne country pleased with it, that they sent him a hamper of every vintage as long as he lived, which was twenty-two years. He also had a hand in carrying Cardinal de Polignac’s great poem, Anti-Lucretius, to the state of completeness in which it was given to the public in 1745, three years after its author’s death. He undertook the work of revising the old hymns and preparing new with great reluctance, yielding only to the entreaties of the archbishop.

It was in 1727 that Charles Coffin released his first volume of Latin poetry. The standout piece in the collection was a beautiful ode praising Champagne. The people of the Champagne region were so delighted with it that they sent him a basket of every vintage for as long as he lived, which was twenty-two years. He also helped bring Cardinal de Polignac’s major poem, Anti-Lucretius, to the finalized version that was published in 1745, three years after its author’s death. He took on the task of revising the old hymns and creating new ones with great reluctance, only agreeing due to the archbishop's pleas.

It was in 1736 that the Breviary Commission finished their labors and the archbishop gave to the diocese the new Breviary, which was adopted by more than fifty French dioceses. Its general character does not concern us here. It is with its hymns 337 alone we have to do. About seventy of the primitive and mediaeval hymns still held their place in the Breviary of 1680, nearly half of them the work of Ambrose and his school. The revisers spared very few of these. Only twenty-one hymns of the earlier period were left, while eighty-five of Jean Santeul’s, nearly a hundred by Coffin himself—including some recasts of old hymns—and ninety-seven by other authors, chiefly Frenchmen of later date, were inserted. There were eleven by Guillaume de la Brunetière, a friend of Bossuet’s; six each by Claude Santeul, Nicolas le Tourneux, and Sebastian Besnault, a priest of Sens; five by Isaac Habert, Bishop of Vabres; four by the Jesuit Jean Commire; two each by the Jesuit Francis Guyet and Simon Gourdan of the Abbey of St. Victor; one each by Marc Antoine Muretus, Denis Petau, and Guillaume du Plessis de Geste; one (or three) by M. Combault, a young friend of Charles Coffin’s. This was modernism with a vengeance! New hymns were nearly thirteen to one in proportion to those from the great storehouse of the ages before the Reformation. It is not wonderful that so extreme a policy called forth a reaction as soon as the Romanticist movement, with its juster appreciation of the Middle Ages, had reached France. But by the end of the eighteenth century the old Latin hymns were banished practically from France.

In 1736, the Breviary Commission completed their work, and the archbishop presented the new Breviary to the diocese, which was adopted by over fifty French dioceses. The overall nature of it isn’t our focus here; we’re concerned solely with its hymns. About seventy of the original medieval hymns were still included in the 1680 Breviary, nearly half of which were created by Ambrose and his followers. The revisers kept very few of these. Only twenty-one hymns from the earlier period remained, while eighty-five by Jean Santeul, nearly a hundred by Coffin himself—including some reworkings of older hymns—and ninety-seven by other authors, mostly later French writers, were added. There were eleven by Guillaume de la Brunetière, a friend of Bossuet; six each by Claude Santeul, Nicolas le Tourneux, and Sebastian Besnault, a priest from Sens; five by Isaac Habert, Bishop of Vabres; four by Jesuit Jean Commire; two each by Jesuit Francis Guyet and Simon Gourdan from the Abbey of St. Victor; and one each by Marc Antoine Muretus, Denis Petau, and Guillaume du Plessis de Geste; and one (or three) by M. Combault, a young friend of Charles Coffin. This was modernism at its peak! New hymns outnumbered the old ones nearly thirteen to one compared to the extensive collection of the pre-Reformation era. It’s no surprise that such an extreme shift sparked a reaction once the Romantic movement, which had a more accurate appreciation of the Middle Ages, arrived in France. However, by the end of the eighteenth century, the old Latin hymns were nearly eradicated from France.

As compared with Jean Santeul, Charles Coffin displays much less poetic audacity than his predecessor. You do not feel that poetry filled the same place in his intellectual existence, or that he was under the same necessity to write it. He has less genius, but a great talent for verse. And—what the critics of that age valued the most—he was more correct in his handling of the vocabulary and the metre of Latin versification. Santeul found classic Latin, much as he admired it, something of a fetter to the free movement of his genius. It was a dead language he was trying to put intense life into—an old bottle for his new wine—and at times the bottle burst. Just because Charles Coffin’s wine is not so new, his inspiration not so fresh, the bottle holds out better. And then he had the greater advantage of a closer familiarity with the ideas he wished to embody in his hymns, and with their sources in the Scriptures, and a more practical capacity for the application of his powers to the object in hand. His hymns are always in place; they are hymns of the Breviary, not brilliant poems on 338 Breviary subjects by a poet writing for glory. I do not say that Charles Coffin was the better man; God only knows; and I must confess to a liking for “the gay canon of St. Victor” which the rector of the university does not inspire in me. There is a Burns-like humanity in him and his harmless vanities which wins our love still, as it did that of his contemporaries. But Charles Coffin had a certain suitableness to his work which Jean Santeul lacked. He was an eminently dignified, respectable, and useful character, who impressed himself upon a whole generation of young Frenchmen, many of whom rose to eminence at the bar, in the public service, and even in the army. They all looked back to him with great respect. I wonder if they loved him as Mark Hopkins and George Allen are loved by those who studied under them. And in Charles Coffin’s hymns you meet the same admirable traits as in his public work. He is a man of enlightenment, dignity, devoutness, and eminent usefulness, without a touch of Rabelaisian abandon to remind you of Béranger’s saying: “All we Français are children of the great François.” Of that he reminds you only in his sparkling, effervescent ode to Champagne, in reply to Bénigne Grenan’s overpraise of Burgundy. It was to be expected that when the advocates of liturgical uniformity made their attack upon the Paris Breviary, beginning with Gueranger’s Institutions Liturgiques (1840-42), it was Santeul whom they especially attacked, although not he but Coffin was responsible for its hymnology.

Compared to Jean Santeul, Charles Coffin shows much less poetic boldness than his predecessor. You don't get the sense that poetry held the same significance in his intellectual life, or that he felt compelled to write it. He may have less genius, but he has a great talent for verse. And—what critics of that time valued most—he was more precise in his use of vocabulary and the rhythm of Latin verse. Santeul, despite his admiration for classic Latin, found it somewhat restrictive to the free flow of his creativity. It was a dead language he was trying to infuse with vibrant life—an old container for his new ideas—and at times, the container broke. Because Charles Coffin's work isn't as innovative, his inspiration not as fresh, the container holds its contents better. He also had the advantage of being more familiar with the concepts he wanted to express in his hymns, as well as their roots in the Scriptures, and he had a more practical ability to apply his skills to his goals. His hymns are always appropriate; they are hymns for the Breviary, not flashy poems on Breviary themes written by a poet seeking fame. I'm not saying Charles Coffin was the better person; only God knows that. I must admit I prefer “the cheerful canon of St. Victor” over the rector of the university’s charm. There is a Burns-like warmth in him, and his harmless quirks still earn our affection, just as they did from his contemporaries. But Charles Coffin had a particular fit for his work that Jean Santeul didn’t have. He was a distinguished, respectable, and beneficial figure who left a mark on a whole generation of young Frenchmen, many of whom achieved prominence in law, public service, and even the military. They all looked back at him with great respect. I wonder if they loved him like Mark Hopkins and George Allen are loved by those who studied under them. In Charles Coffin’s hymns, you find the same admirable qualities present in his public contributions. He embodies enlightenment, dignity, devotion, and significant usefulness, without any hint of Rabelaisian excess to remind you of Béranger's saying: “We French are all children of the great François.” He only brings this to mind in his lively, effervescent ode to Champagne, in response to Bénigne Grenan’s excessive praise of Burgundy. It was expected that when the proponents of liturgical uniformity launched their attack on the Paris Breviary, starting with Gueranger’s Institutions Liturgiques (1840-42), they specifically targeted Santeul, even though it was Coffin who was responsible for its hymns.

Charles Coffin’s hymns have a high level of excellence, which makes it difficult to anthologize among them. Certainly not the worst are the four Advent hymns (Instantis adventum Dei; Jordanis oras praevia; Statuta decreto Dei; and In noctis umbra desides); that for Christmas (Jam desinant suspiria) and the Vesper hymn (O luce qui mortalibus); the Passion hymn (Opprobriis Jesu satur); the fine series of seven hymns for the nocturn services throughout the week, based on the seven days of Creation; and the hymn for Epiphany (Quae stella sole pulchrior). These and most of his acknowledged hymns are known to us in the translations of Williams, Chandler, and Mant, and several of these are in Hymns Ancient and Modern.

Charles Coffin’s hymns are of such high quality that it's challenging to select just a few to include in a collection. Among his notable works are four Advent hymns (Instantis adventum Dei; Jordanis oras praevia; Statuta decreto Dei; and In noctis umbra desides); the Christmas hymn (Jam desinant suspiria); the Vesper hymn (O luce qui mortalibus); the Passion hymn (Opprobriis Jesu satur); a remarkable set of seven hymns for the nocturn services throughout the week, inspired by the seven days of Creation; and the hymn for Epiphany (Quae stella sole pulchrior). These and many of his well-known hymns are available to us in translations by Williams, Chandler, and Mant, with several appearing in Hymns Ancient and Modern.

As an editor he altered and even tinkered, as well as adapted and wrote hymns. Even Jean Santeul did not escape his hand. 339 One of the hymns ascribed to him in the Paris Breviary is a cento from no less than twelve of his own hymns. From the wrath he showed when such changes were made in his lifetime, we may infer that he would have liked this as little as did John Wesley. And the older hymns were handled in the same way. A good example of Charles Coffin’s method of recasting old hymns is furnished by his version of the Ad coenam Agni providi, which already has been given in its original shape and in that of the Roman Breviary. With these the reader may compare Coffin’s revision, which will be seen to vary very widely from the old text of the ninth century:

As an editor, he changed and even fiddled with, as well as adapted and wrote hymns. Even Jean Santeul wasn't spared from his revisions. 339 One of the hymns attributed to him in the Paris Breviary is a patchwork made from no less than twelve of his own hymns. From the anger he showed when such changes were made during his life, we can assume he wasn't happy about it, just like John Wesley. The older hymns were treated the same way. A good example of Charles Coffin’s way of reworking old hymns is his version of the Ad coenam Agni providi, which has already been presented in its original form and in that of the Roman Breviary. Readers can compare this with Coffin’s revision, which is shown to differ significantly from the old text of the ninth century:

Forti tegente brachio,

Strong arm guarding,

Evasimus Rubrum mare,

Evasimus Red Sea,

Tandem durum perfidi

Tandem durum perfidi

Jugum tyranni fregimus.

We broke the yoke of the tyrant.

Nunc ergo laetas vindici

Nunc ergo happy vindici

Grates rependamus Deo;

Grates rependamus Deo;

Agnique mensam candidis

White table cloth

Cingamus ornati stolis.

We are dressed in robes.

Hujus sacrato corpore,

Hujus sacred body,

Amoris igne fervidi,

Burning with love,

Vescamur atque sanguine:

Vescamur and blood:

Vescendo, vivimus Deo.

Falling, we live for God.

Jam Pascha nostrum Christus est,

Our Lord Jesus Christ,

Hic agnus, haec est victima

Here is the Lamb, this is the victim.

Cruore cujus illitos

Cruor of whom illitos

Transmittit ultor angelus.

Revenge is delivered by an angel.

O digna coelo victima,

O worthy victim of heaven,

Mors ipsa per quam vincitur,

Death itself through which it is conquered,

Per quam refractis inferi

By how the underworld refracts

Praedam relaxant postibus.

Praedam relax before bed.

Christi sepulchri faucibus

Christ's tomb's jaws

Emersus ad lucem redit;

He returns to the light;

Hostem retrudit tartaro,

Returns the enemy to Tartarus,

Coelique pandit intima.

Heaven reveals the innermost.

Da Christe, nos tecum mori

By Christ, we die with you

Tecum simul da surgere:

Rise together now:

Terrena da contemnere;

Terrena to contain;

Amare da coelestia.

Love from the heavens.

340

It will be observed that while the ideas, and even to some extent the phraseology of the old hymn are retained in the first six verses, their order is so changed as to suggest that we have an original hymn before us, if we do not look closely. But the last verse is altogether different. The old poet prayed that the paschal joy might be made unending through the deliverance of the regenerate from the death eternal. The modern prays that we may share mystically in the death and resurrection of Christ, and learn thereby to set our affections on things above. Similar are his recasts of the Salvete flores Martyrum of Prudentius, and the Ambrosian Jam lucis orto sidere.

It can be seen that while the ideas and even some of the wording of the old hymn are kept in the first six verses, their arrangement is altered enough to make it seem like we've got an original hymn in front of us, unless we examine it closely. However, the last verse is completely different. The old poet asked that the joy of Passover be made everlasting through the salvation of the redeemed from eternal death. The modern prayer asks that we may mystically participate in the death and resurrection of Christ and learn to focus our hearts on heavenly things. His adaptations of the Salvete flores Martyrum by Prudentius and the Ambrosian Jam lucis orto sidere are similar.

Mr. Duffield has left only one completed version of a hymn from the Paris Breviary, and that one whose authorship I am unable to determine. It attracted him as one of the surprisingly few hymns in which the comparison of the Christian life to a warfare, so frequently used by our Lord and the Apostle Paul, is employed as a leading idea. His interest in such hymns no doubt was first awakened by his father’s admirable and popular one:

Mr. Duffield has left behind only one completed version of a hymn from the Paris Breviary, and I can't determine who wrote it. It caught his attention as one of the surprisingly few hymns that compares the Christian life to a battle, a theme often used by our Lord and the Apostle Paul. His interest in these types of hymns was undoubtedly sparked by his father's excellent and well-loved hymn:

“Stand up, stand up for Jesus,”

“Stand up, stand up for Jesus,”

suggested by the dying words of Dudley Tyng. We give both the Latin and his English version:

suggested by the last words of Dudley Tyng. We provide both the Latin and his English version:

Pugnate, Christi milites,

Fight, Christian warriors,

Fortes fide resistite:

Stand strong in faith:

Immensa promisit Deus

God promised greatness

Pio labori praemia.

Work hard, earn rewards.

Non ille fluxas ac leves

Not those flowing and light

Palmas dabit vincentibus;

Winners will reap rewards;

Sed lucis aeternae decus,

Eternal light's beauty,

Et pura semper gaudia.

And pure, always joy.

Mentes beatas excipit

Happy minds are embraced

Formosa coelitum domus:

House of the Beautiful Souls:

Hic turba, coelis altior,

This crowd, higher than the skies,

Subjecta calcat sidera.

Subjecta calcat sidera.

Caduca vobis praemia

Expiring rewards for you

Offert levis mundi favor:

Offer light of the world’s favor:

Vultus ad astra tollite;

Look to the stars;

Hic ipse fit merces Deus.

Here God becomes the reward.

Qui nos coronat, laus Patri,

He who crowns us, praise the Father,

Laus qui redemit, Filio;

Praise who redeems, Son;

Alma juvans nos gratia,

Alma helps us with grace,

Sit par tibi laus, Spiritus.

Praise be to you, Spirit.


Fight on, ye Christian soldiers,

Continue fighting, Christian soldiers,

And bravely keep the faith,

And courageously maintain the faith,

For great reward shall follow,

Great rewards will follow,

As God’s own promise saith.

As God's promise says.

Not palms that wave and flutter

Not palms that wave and flutter

Shall be the victor’s crown,

Will be the winner's crown,

But grace of light eternal,

But grace of eternal light,

And joy of pure renown.

And joy of pure fame.

That blessed heavenly mansion

That amazing heavenly mansion

Shall take each happy soul;

Will take each happy soul;

Their throng, high raised in glory,

Their crowd, lifted up in glory,

Shall tread the starry pole.

Will walk the starry pole.

Earth’s honor is but failing,

Earth's honor is fading,

Her gifts are light as air;

Her gifts are as light as air;

Lift up your eyes to heaven,

Lift your eyes to the sky,

For God’s reward is there.

For God’s blessing is there.

Praise God, who crowns the battle,

Praise God, who wins the battle,

And Christ, who comes to save,

And Christ, who comes to save,

And praise the Holy Spirit,

And praise the Holy Spirit,

Whose grace our spirits crave.

Whose grace our souls seek.

341

By kindness of Dr. A. R. Thompson we add two translations from Charles Coffin’s hymns:

By the generosity of Dr. A. R. Thompson, we include two translations of Charles Coffin's hymns:

QUA STELLA SOLE PULCHRIOR.

What star is this whose glorious light

What star is this that shines so brightly?

Outshines the morn,

Shines brighter than the morning,

The herald of the King new-born!

The messenger of the newly born King!

Its radiance bright,

Its bright radiance,

A heavenly sign,

A divine sign,

Streams o’er the cradle of the Babe divine.

Streams over the cradle of the divine Baby.

Faith, standing with the prophets old,

Faith, standing with the ancient prophets,

Sees down the skies

Looks down at the skies

The promised Star from Jacob rise.

The promised star from Jacob rises.

The sign foretold

The sign predicted

She knows full well,

She knows very well,

And straightway seeks the wondrous spectacle.

And right away looks for the amazing sight.

The lustrous star gives warning fair

The shiny star gives a clear warning

To all the earth,

To everyone on Earth,

But chiefly men of Eastern birth,

But mostly men from the East,

With pious care,

With sincere care,

The warning heed,

Heed the warning,

And seeking Christ upon their journey speed.

And quickly look for Christ on their journey.

Their eager love knows no delay;

Their eager love doesn't hold back;

Danger nor toil

Danger or hard work

Their purpose resolute can foil.

Their strong purpose can thwart.

They haste away

They hurry away

From home and kind,

From home and caring,

And country, at God’s call, the Christ to find.

And country, at God’s call, to find Christ.

O Christ our Lord, thy star of grace

O Christ our Lord, your star of grace

Leads us to thee!

Leads us to you!

Help these dull hearts of ours to be

Help these unfeeling hearts of ours to be

First at the place,

First at the location,

Intent to prove

Intent to demonstrate

To thee, O Lord, our faith and hope and love.

To you, O Lord, our faith, hope, and love.

LABENTE JAM SOLIS.

Now with the declining sun,

Now with the setting sun,

Day to night is passing on.

Day is turning into night.

So doth mortal life descend

So does mortal life decline

Swiftly to its destined end.

Quickly to its destination.

342

From the cross, thine arms spread wide

From the cross, your arms spread wide

Fold the world, O Crucified!

Fold the world, O Crucified!

Help us love the cross. In thy

Help us appreciate the cross. In your

Dear embrace help us to die!

Dear embrace, help us to die!

Glory to the Eternal One,

Praise to the Eternal One,

Glory to the only Son,

Glory to the only Son,

Glory to the Spirit be,

Praise to the Spirit.

Now and through eternity.

Now and forever.

Of the other writers of the Breviary only a few need detain us. Most of them are poets of the conventional sort, whose verse evidences the care taken with their education rather than their possession of any native genius, although Jean Commire (1625-1702) was of wide reputation in his day. Even of good Claude Santeul the best that can be said is that several of his hymns have passed for the composition of his brother, and that the two Trinity hymns (Ter sancte, ter potens Deus and O luce quae tua lates) and the three on Lazarus (Redditum luce, Domino vocante, Panditur saxo tumulus remoto, and Intrante Christo Bethanicam domum) deserve the honor. They make us regret the loss of these two manuscript volumes. An unfinished translation of one of these, left by Mr. Duffield, has been completed for us by Dr. A. R. Thompson. The asterisk marks the transition from the one translator to the other—

Of the other writers of the Breviary, only a few are worth mentioning. Most of them are conventional poets, whose verses show more about their education than any natural talent, although Jean Commire (1625-1702) was quite well-known in his time. Even with the good Claude Santeul, the best thing to say is that several of his hymns have mistakenly been attributed to his brother, and that the two Trinity hymns (Ter sancte, ter potens Deus and O luce quae tua lates) and the three on Lazarus (Redditum luce, Domino vocante, Panditur saxo tumulus remoto, and Intrante Christo Bethanicam domum) deserve that recognition. We mourn the loss of these two manuscript volumes. An unfinished translation of one of these, left by Mr. Duffield, has been completed for us by Dr. A. R. Thompson. The asterisk indicates the shift from one translator to the other—

O LUCE QUAE TUA LATES.

O hidden by the very light,

O hidden by the very light,

O ever-blessed Trinity,

O blessed Trinity,

Thee we confess, and thee believe,

Thee we confess, and thee believe,

With pious heart we long for thee!

With a heartfelt devotion, we eagerly await you!

O Holy Father of the saints,

O Holy Father of the saints,

O God of very God, the Son,

O God of all gods, the Son,

O Bond of Love, the Holy Ghost,

O Bond of Love, the Holy Spirit,

Who joinest all the Three in One!

Who brings all Three together as One!

That God the Father might behold

That God the Father might see

Himself, *coeval was the Son;

Himself, *contemporary was the Son;

Also the Love that binds them both;

Also the love that connects them both;

So, God of God, the perfect One.

So, God of God, the perfect One.

Complete the Father in the Son,

Complete the Father in the Son,

The Son, the Father in complete,

The Son, the Father in full,

And the full Spirit in them both;

And the complete Spirit in both of them;

The Father, Son, and Paraclete.

The Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.

343

As is the Son, the Spirit is.

As the Son is, so is the Spirit.

Each as the Father, verily.

Each as the Father, truly.

The Three, One all transcendent Truth,

The Three: One universal Truth,

One all transcendent Love, the Three.

One all-encompassing Love, the Three.

Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost

Father, Son, and Holy Ghost

Eternally, let all adore;

Forever, let all adore;

Who liveth and who reigneth, God,

Who lives and who rules, God,

Ages on ages, evermore!

Forever and ever!

Next we have Nicolas le Tourneux (1640-1686), the severe Jansenist, whose preaching drew such crowds in Paris that the King asked the reason. “Sire,” replied Boileau, “your Majesty knows how people run after novelty; this is a preacher who preaches the Gospel. When he mounts the pulpit, he frightens you by his ugliness, so that you wish he would leave it; and when he begins to speak, you are afraid that he may.” It was his Année Chrétienne which suggested the Christian Year to John Keble. We have seen how he coached Jean Santeul both as to the matter of his hymns and the right spirit for a Christian poet. But the great preacher’s own hymns are sermoni propriores, “properer for a sermon,” to borrow Lamb’s mistranslation. Verse was a fetter to him, not a wing. His best are the Ascension hymn, Adeste, Coelitum chori, and that on the Baptist, Jussu tyranni pro fide. The former we give in the excellent translation of Rev. A. R. Thompson, D.D.:

Next, we have Nicolas le Tourneux (1640-1686), the strict Jansenist, whose sermons attracted so many people in Paris that the King wanted to know why. “Sire,” Boileau replied, “your Majesty knows how people chase after new things; this is a preacher who shares the Gospel. When he steps into the pulpit, his ugliness is startling, making you wish he would leave; and when he starts to speak, you're nervous that he might.” His Année Chrétienne inspired John Keble’s Christian Year. We've seen how he guided Jean Santeul on both the content of his hymns and the right attitude for a Christian poet. But the great preacher’s own hymns are sermoni propriores, “more suited for a sermon,” to borrow Lamb’s mistranslation. Poetry was a constraint for him, not a freedom. His best works are the Ascension hymn, Adeste, Coelitum chori, and the one about the Baptist, Jussu tyranni pro fide. We present the former in the excellent translation by Rev. A. R. Thompson, D.D.:

ADESTE COELITUM CHORI.

Hither come, ye choirs immortal,

Come here, you immortal choirs,

Singing joyful canticles!

Singing joyful songs!

Christ hath passed the grave’s dark portal,

Christ has crossed the grave's dark gateway,

With the dead no more he dwells.

With the dead no longer does he stay.

All in vain doth malice station

All in vain does malice position

Watchful guards the tomb before,

Watchful guards the tomb ahead,

All in vain the faithless nation

All in vain the unfaithful nation

Sets the seal upon the door.

Sets the seal on the door.

Fruitless terror, from this prison

Fruitless fear, from this prison

None have stolen him away,

None have taken him away,

But by his own strength arisen,

But by his own strength he has risen,

Victor, ends he death’s dread fray.

Victor ends the terrifying struggle with death.

344

Prisoned, and the seal unbroken,

Imprisoned, and the seal unbroken,

He can leave at will the tomb,

He can leave the tomb whenever he wants,

As at first—behold the token—

As at first—check the token—

He could leave the Virgin’s womb.

He could exit the Virgin's womb.

When he on the tree hung dying,

When he was dying on the tree,

Raving men, who round him stood,

Raving men, who stood around him,

“Come down from the cross,” were crying,

“Come down from the cross,” they were crying,

“Then we own thee Son of God.”

“Then we own you, Son of God.”

But, his Father’s will obeying

But, obeying his father's will

Even unto death, he dies;

Even to death, he dies;

Priest and Victim, ’tis the slaying

Priest and Victim, it’s the killing

Of the world’s great Sacrifice.

Of the world's great sacrifice.

Nay, the cross was not forsaken;

Nay, the cross was not forsaken;

Dead, yet greater thing did he,

Dead, yet he did an even greater thing,

By himself, his life retaken

Alone, his life reclaimed

Proved him Son of God to be.

Proved him to be the Son of God.

With thee dying, with thee rising,

With you dying, with you rising,

Grant, O Christ, that we may be,

Grant, O Christ, that we may be,

Earthly vanities despising,

Worldly distractions disregarding,

Choosing heaven all lovingly!

Choosing heaven with love!

Praise be to the Father given,

Praise be to the Father given,

To the Son, our Leader. He

To the Son, our Leader. He

Calleth us with him to heaven;

Calleth us with him to heaven;

Spirit, equal praise to thee!

Spirit, equal praise to you!

A man of very different powers is the Abbé Sebastian Besnault, of whom nothing is told us except that he was chaplain of the parish of St. Maurice in Sens, and died in 1726. The six hymns ascribed to him in the Paris Breviary are among the finest in that collection. Three are hymns on the Circumcision (Debilis cessent elementa legis; Felix dies, quam proprio; and Noxium Christus simul introivit); one is an Ascension hymn (Promissa, tellus, concipe gaudium), and two are Dedication hymns (Ecce sedes hic Tonantis and Urbs beata, vera pacis), the latter being a recast of the Urbs beata Hierusalem. Quite justly does A. Gazier (in his thesis De Santolii Victorini Sacris Hymnis, Paris, 1875) say that if Besnault equalled Jean Santeul in the volume of his hymns, he would not rank below him as a sacred poet, since he quite equals him in his Latinity and is his superior as a spiritual writer. We give 345 Dr. A. R. Thompson’s version of his recast of the Urbs beata Hierusalem:

A man with very different abilities is Abbé Sebastian Besnault, about whom we know little except that he was the chaplain of the St. Maurice parish in Sens and passed away in 1726. The six hymns attributed to him in the Paris Breviary are among the best in that collection. Three are hymns for the Circumcision (Debilis cessent elementa legis; Felix dies, quam proprio; and Noxium Christus simul introivit); one is an Ascension hymn (Promissa, tellus, concipe gaudium), and two are Dedication hymns (Ecce sedes hic Tonantis and Urbs beata, vera pacis), the latter being a reworking of the Urbs beata Hierusalem. A. Gazier rightly notes (in his thesis De Santolii Victorini Sacris Hymnis, Paris, 1875) that if Besnault had matched Jean Santeul in the number of his hymns, he would not rank lower than him as a sacred poet, since he matches him in his command of Latin and surpasses him as a spiritual writer. We present 345 Dr. A. R. Thompson’s version of his reinterpretation of the Urbs beata Hierusalem:

URBS BEATA, VERA PACIS.

Blessed city, vision true

Blessed city, genuine vision

Of sweet peace, Jerusalem,

Of sweet peace, Jerusalem,

How majestic to the view

How majestic the view is

Rise thy lofty walls, in them

Rise your lofty walls, in them

Living stones in beauty stand,

Living stones stand in beauty,

Polished, set, by God’s own hand.

Polished and set by God's own hand.

Every several gate of thine

Every few gates of yours

Of one pearl effulgent is,

Of one bright pearl is,

Golden fair thy wall doth shine,

Your wall shines like gold,

Blended lustrously with this,

Blended smoothly with this,

And thy wall doth rest alone

And your wall is lonely

Upon Christ the Corner-stone.

On Christ the Cornerstone.

Thy sun is the martyred Lamb,

Your sun is the sacrificed Lamb,

God thy temple. Angels vie

God your temple. Angels compete

With the saints, a joyful psalm

With the saints, a joyful song

Ever lifting up on high,

Always rising up high,

And the Holiest worshipping,

And the most sacred worship,

Holy, Holy, Holy sing.

Holy, Holy, Holy, sing.

Evermore stand open wide,

Always stay wide open,

Heavenly city, all thy gates.

Heavenly city, all your gates.

But, who would in thee abide,

But who would stay with you,

Who thy walls to enter waits,

Who waits to enter your walls,

Must, that meed of life to win,

Must, that reward of life to achieve,

Agonize to conquer sin.

Struggle to overcome sin.

To the Father, to the Son,

To the Father, to the Son,

Endless adoration be!

Endless love forever!

Spirit, binding both in One,

Spirit, uniting us as One,

Endless worship unto thee!

Endless worship to you!

Hallowed by thy chrism divine,

Blessed by your sacred oil,

We become thy living shrine.

We become your living shrine.

Along with Coffin should be named one of his friends, a young advocate named Combault, who possessed something of the spirit and energy of Jean Santeul. How far he contributed to the Breviary of 1736 I am unable to say, but a well-founded tradition designates him as the author of a splendid rhetorical hymn in commemoration of the Apostles Peter and Paul (Tandem laborum 346 gloriosi Principes), which has been much admired. Combault died in 1785.

Along with Coffin, one of his friends, a young lawyer named Combault, should be mentioned. He had a bit of the spirit and energy of Jean Santeul. I can’t say for sure how much he contributed to the Breviary of 1736, but there’s a strong tradition that credits him with writing a beautiful rhetorical hymn celebrating the Apostles Peter and Paul (Tandem laborum 346 gloriosi Principes), which has received a lot of admiration. Combault passed away in 1785.

The whole impression which this school of hymn-writers makes upon us is like that of the Greco-French architecture of our own age. Both reflect the critical and useful, but somewhat exclusive spirit of the Renaissance. Both are capable of fine effects, great structural beauty, and a certain grandeur not of the highest order. But a Greco-French church will not bear comparison with Notre Dame; and the hymns of Santeul and Coffin will hardly better endure a comparison with the Christian singers who wrote when Notre Dame was new.

The overall impression that this group of hymn writers gives us is similar to that of Greco-French architecture in our own time. Both reflect the analytical and practical, but somewhat limited, spirit of the Renaissance. Both can achieve beautiful effects, impressive structural aesthetics, and a certain level of grandeur, though not the highest. However, a Greco-French church can't compare to Notre Dame, and the hymns of Santeul and Coffin will not stand up well against those Christian writers who composed when Notre Dame was new.

347

CHAPTER XXIX.
THE UNKNOWN AND LESSER-KNOWN HYMN WRITERS.
[Fourth to Tenth Century.]

The known is but a fragment broken from the unknown. This is eminently true as regards the authorship of the Latin hymns. When we have dealt as tenderly as the historical conscience will permit with the traditions which assign hymns to this and that author, we still find ourselves unable to affix any name to the great majority. And while it is true that the most part of the very great hymns are not left in this plight of anonymity, it is true that no small number of the best are on the record like Melchizedek—“without father or mother,” and many of them also “without beginning of years,” for we can determine only approximately the century of their origin. Nor is this at all surprising. Fame was neither the object nor the expectation of the writers of the Latin hymns of the early and Middle Ages. Their utmost expectation, probably, was to be valued a little by their brethren in their own and their sister monasteries as the author of a fine sequence or an appropriate hymn for a yearly festival. It was enough for that purpose that the report of their authorship passed from mouth to mouth in the choir, without any record made of it. The love of glory as a literary motive, came in, as Mr. Symonds reminds us, with the Renaissance, which borrowed it from the old pagans. Many a devout singer of the centuries before that practised the wisdom of à Kempis’s saying, Ama nesciri, “Love to be unknown.” They wrote not for gain in renown, but for use in the edification of their brethren and of the Church. And to live for use rather than gain is to live Christianly, for, as Swedenborg says, “The kingdom of heaven is a kingdom of uses.”

The known is just a small piece separated from the unknown. This is especially true when it comes to the authorship of Latin hymns. Even after we’ve carefully considered the traditions assigning hymns to various authors, we still find that most remain nameless. While it’s true that many of the greatest hymns are not anonymous, quite a few of the best are like Melchizedek—“without father or mother,” and many also “without beginning of years,” as we can only roughly estimate their century of origin. This isn’t surprising at all. Fame wasn’t the goal or expectation of the writers of Latin hymns in the early and Middle Ages. Their hopes likely centered around being appreciated a bit by their fellow monks and nuns for creating a beautiful sequence or an appropriate hymn for an annual celebration. It was sufficient for their authorship to be shared verbally in the choir without any official record. The desire for literary glory emerged, as Mr. Symonds points out, during the Renaissance, which borrowed it from the ancient pagans. Many devoted singers from the centuries before that embraced the wisdom of à Kempis’s saying, Ama nesciri, “Love to be unknown.” They wrote not for the sake of fame, but for the benefit of their fellow believers and the Church. Living for usefulness rather than for gain is what it means to live a Christian life, because, as Swedenborg says, “The kingdom of heaven is a kingdom of uses.”

This and the next chapter we shall give partly to some of these orphaned hymns, touching only on the greatest. And as we come down the centuries we shall speak also of the less notable hymn-writers, 348 some of them not less notable as men or as Churchmen, but such as have made less of a mark in hymnology.

This chapter and the next will focus partly on some of these orphaned hymns, touching on only the most significant ones. As we move through the centuries, we'll also discuss some of the less well-known hymn writers, 348 some of whom are no less remarkable as individuals or as members of the Church, but who haven't made as big of an impact in hymnology.

At the outset we are met by two of the greatest of the sacred songs of the Church, which are none the less hymns although classed technically as canticles. Who wrote the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum laudamus? As everybody knows, the opening words of the former are the song of the angels who brought the good news to the shepherds—words which authenticate their heavenly origin by their simplicity, beauty, and force—“a master-song,” as Luther says, “which neither grew nor was made on earth, but came down from heaven.” But the much longer supplement, which evidently reflects the situation of the Church in the days of the Arian controversy, must either have originated in the fourth century and in the East, or must have been altered to adapt it to that time. The original still exists in Greek, but in three forms, which differ somewhat; and the Latin version is defective in that it follows a later form than that which is given in the so-called Apostolical Constitutions; and, of course, the English follows the Latin, except in the part taken from the Gospel, where “good will to men” takes the place of “to men of good will” (hominibus bonae voluntatis), the latter being the reading adopted by the English translators of 1611, but rejected by the revisers of 1883.[22]

At the beginning, we are introduced to two of the greatest sacred songs of the Church, which are still considered hymns even though they are technically classified as canticles. Who wrote the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum laudamus? As everyone knows, the opening words of the former are the song of the angels who announced the good news to the shepherds—words that confirm their heavenly origin through their simplicity, beauty, and power—“a master-song,” as Luther calls it, “which neither grew nor was made on earth, but came down from heaven.” The much longer supplement, which clearly reflects the situation of the Church during the Arian controversy, must have either originated in the fourth century in the East or been adapted to fit that time. The original still exists in Greek, but in three versions that differ somewhat; and the Latin version is incomplete as it follows a later form than that which is found in the so-called Apostolical Constitutions; of course, the English follows the Latin, except in the part taken from the Gospel, where “good will to men” replaces “to men of good will” (hominibus bonae voluntatis), the latter being the reading chosen by the English translators of 1611 but rejected by the revisers of 1883.[22]

Who made the Latin version? An untrustworthy tradition ascribes it to Telesphorus, who was Bishop of Rome in 128-38. It is possible that he prescribed the chanting of the Scripture words in the Church service; but the whole hymn is of later date in Latin. There is much more likelihood that it was, according to a tradition recorded by Alcuin in the ninth century, the work of Hilary of Poitiers, the first Latin hymn-writer.

Who created the Latin version? An unreliable tradition attributes it to Telesphorus, who was Bishop of Rome from 128 to 138. It's possible that he suggested using the Scripture verses in church services, but the entire hymn dates from a later period in Latin. There's a greater chance that, according to a tradition documented by Alcuin in the ninth century, it was the work of Hilary of Poitiers, the first Latin hymn writer.

The Te Deum laudamus has some claims to be regarded as the greatest of Christian hymns. Like the Gloria in Excelsis it belongs to that first period of Christian hymn-writing, when the Hebrew psalms still furnished the models for Christian poets, and the same free movement of rhythmical prose was all that was required or even tolerated. There is no mention of it in Church 349 literature before the sixth century, when the monastic rules of both Caesarius of Arles (c. 527) and of Benedict of Nursia (c. 530) prescribe its use, and the Council of Toledo mentions it. As it uses the words of the Vulgate in verses 22-25 and 27 to the end, it cannot, as it now stands, be much more than a century older than this, as the date of the Vulgate is 382-404. Yet a tradition recorded by Abbot Abbo of Fleury in the ninth century, ascribes this hymn also to Hilary of Poitiers, who died fifteen years before Jerome put his hand to the work of revising the Latin Bible. Daniel thinks to reconcile the discrepancy by ascribing it to Hilary of Arles, who was born the year before Jerome had finished his work, and by regarding it as a translation from the Greek, as verses 22-26 certainly are. They are found in the Appendix to the Alexandrian manuscript of the Greek New Testament, where they follow the Gloria in Excelsis with the interruption only of an Amen. But is it not possible to regard the last eight verses as a separate hymn, made up, with the exception of the strong verse—

The Te Deum laudamus is often considered one of the greatest Christian hymns. Like the Gloria in Excelsis, it comes from the early period of Christian hymn-writing, when Hebrew psalms served as models for Christian poets and a free form of rhythmic prose was all that was expected or accepted. There’s no reference to it in Church literature before the sixth century, when the monastic rules by Caesarius of Arles (c. 527) and Benedict of Nursia (c. 530) mandate its use, and the Council of Toledo mentions it. Since it uses the words of the Vulgate in verses 22-25 and 27 to the end, it likely couldn’t be much older than a century before that, as the Vulgate dates back to 382-404. However, a tradition noted by Abbot Abbo of Fleury in the ninth century attributes this hymn to Hilary of Poitiers, who died fifteen years before Jerome started revising the Latin Bible. Daniel attempts to resolve this inconsistency by attributing it to Hilary of Arles, who was born the year before Jerome finished his work, and suggesting it’s a translation from the Greek, as verses 22-26 certainly are. These verses appear in the Appendix of the Alexandrian manuscript of the Greek New Testament, where they follow the Gloria in Excelsis with only an Amen in between. But is it not feasible to view the last eight verses as a separate hymn, composed with the exception of the strong verse—

26. Dignare, Domine, die isto sine peccato nos custodire—

26.Lord, please keep us safe from sin on this day—

of verses from the Scriptures? These last verses have no internal connection with the first twenty-two, and they differ decidedly in style, form, and source. Those contain no Scripture quotations, except the Ter-Sanctus in verses 5 and 6, which is not taken from the Vulgate version,[23] but apparently from the Itala. If, therefore, we consider those twenty-two verses as a hymn by themselves, this may have been the work of Hilary of Poitiers, and there is no necessity for assuming that it was not an original Latin hymn. This becomes more probable if we drop out verse 13, which interrupts the flow of the Christological thought, and evidently was interpolated to make the hymn complete from a Trinitarian point 350 of view. When the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum were composed, it was the relation of the Son to the Father which occupied the mind of the Church. Both hymns are the expression of “the present truth” on that subject; the mention of the Holy Spirit in both is probably by interpolation at a later date.

of verses from the Scriptures? These last verses don’t connect internally with the first twenty-two, and they clearly differ in style, form, and source. The first twenty-two verses have no Scripture quotations, except for the Ter-Sanctus in verses 5 and 6, which isn’t from the Vulgate version, but seems to be from the Itala. So, if we treat those twenty-two verses as a hymn on their own, this could have been the work of Hilary of Poitiers, and there’s no need to assume it wasn’t an original Latin hymn. This becomes more likely if we exclude verse 13, which disrupts the Christological thought and was clearly added to complete the hymn from a Trinitarian perspective. When the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum were created, the relationship between the Son and the Father was what the Church focused on. Both hymns reflect “the present truth” regarding that topic; the reference to the Holy Spirit in both is probably an addition made later.

As the form, and in some places the meaning of the Te Deum is misrepresented in the current version, it may be worth while to reproduce the original in a more literal version:

As the structure, and in some cases the meaning of the Te Deum is misrepresented in the current version, it might be worth reproducing the original in a more straightforward version:

1. Thee as God we praise,

We praise You as God,

Thee as Lord we own,

You as Lord we acknowledge,

2. Thee as eternal Father all the earth doth worship,

2.You, the eternal Father, are worshiped by all the earth,

3. Thee all the angels—

All the angels—

To thee heaven and all its powers,

To you, heaven and all its powers,

4. To thee cherubim and seraphim with unceasing voice cry aloud,

4.To you cherubim and seraphim, with tireless voices, shout out,

5. Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Sabaoth,

5.Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts,

6. The heavens and the earth are full of the majesty of thy glory!

6.The skies and the earth are filled with the majesty of your glory!

7. Thee the glorious choir of the apostles,

7.The glorious choir of the apostles,

8. Thee the praiseworthy company of the prophets,

8. The admirable group of prophets,

9. Thee the white-robed army of the martyrs praiseth.

9.The white-robed army of martyrs praises you.

10. Thee, through the circle of the lands, the Holy Church confesseth

10.The Holy Church acknowledges you, across the expanse of the lands.

11. Father of unbounded majesty;

11. Father of limitless greatness;

12. Thy adorable, true and only Son.

12.Your lovable, genuine, and only Son.

13 (14). Thou King of glory, O Christ,

13 (14).You King of glory, O Christ,

14 (15). Thou of the Father art the Son eternal.

14 (15).You are the eternal Son of the Father.

15 (16). Thou, to deliver us, tookest manhood,

15 (16).You took on humanity to save us,

Thou didst not dread the Virgin’s womb.

You did not fear the Virgin’s womb.

16 (17). Thou, since thou hast overcome the sting of death,

16 (17).You, since you have conquered the sting of death,

Hast opened to believers the kingdom of heaven.

Hast opened the kingdom of heaven to believers.

17 (18). Thou, at the right hand of God, sittest in the glory of the Father;

17 (18).You, sitting at the right hand of God, are in the glory of the Father;

18 (19). As our judge thou art believed to be coming.

18 (19).As our judge, you are thought to be on your way.

19 (20) Thee therefore we beg,

We therefore beg you,

Assist thy servants whom thou hast redeemed with precious blood.

Assist your servants whom you have redeemed with precious blood.

20 (21). Cause us to be gifted, among thy saints, with eternal glory.

20 (21).Grant us to be blessed, along with your saints, with everlasting glory.

Amen.

Amen.

There are no other unfathered hymns known to be of this century, and few less notable hymn-writers. To Jerome is ascribed a hymn, Te Bethlehem celebrat, which is not in any of the collections. His great contemporary, Augustine of Hippo, has had more than one fine hymn assigned to him, probably because his works have furnished the suggestion for so many. Notably Peter Damiani and Hildebert of Tours drew upon him. But the great theologian was not a poet, as we can see from his one essay in 351 that form, viz., his “psalm” against the Donatists, in which he gives a popular and metrical exposition of the parable of the net (Matt. 13:47-50). It is quite enough to prove that he did not write the Ad perennis vitae fontem (Damiani), or the Quid, tyranne, quid minaris (Damiani), or the O gens beata coelitum, or even the Domine Jesu, noverim me, all of which have been given to him at times.

There are no other hymns known to be from this century without a recognized author, and there are very few less notable hymn-writers. A hymn attributed to Jerome, Te Bethlehem celebrat, isn't included in any collections. His great contemporary, Augustine of Hippo, has had several beautiful hymns credited to him, likely because his works inspired so many others. Notably, Peter Damiani and Hildebert of Tours drew from his ideas. However, the great theologian wasn't a poet, as we can see from his sole attempt in that form, his “psalm” against the Donatists, where he provides a popular and metrical explanation of the parable of the net (Matt. 13:47-50). This is enough to show that he didn't write the Ad perennis vitae fontem (Damiani), the Quid, tyranne, quid minaris (Damiani), the O gens beata coelitum, or even the Domine Jesu, noverim me, all of which have sometimes been attributed to him.

To the fifth century—the century of Prudentius and Ennodius—we may ascribe the earlier in the large group of hymns classed as Ambrosian, which are the work of a series of writers who may be described as constituting a school. It is one of the hardest problems in Latin hymnology to distinguish between Ambrose’s own work and that of his imitators, and to arrange the hymns composed by the latter between the fifth and the eighth century in any chronological order. What can be said positively has been shown in Chapter V. The chief authorities on the subject are the early collectors, Clichtove, Cassander, and Thomasius. Of considerable importance is the MS. given by Francis Junius in the seventeenth century to the University of Oxford, and published in 1830 by Jacob Grimm. It contains a collection of twenty-six hymns by Ambrose and the Ambrosians, with a translation into old High German, probably made at St. Gall in the ninth century. But these do not exhaust the list. Others have been pointed out by Mone and other collectors, as proving their kinship to the school by their metrical form or their contents and style. Schletterer enumerates ninety hymns of the school, and of these he assigns fifteen to Ambrose himself.

To the fifth century—the century of Prudentius and Ennodius—we can attribute the earlier hymns grouped as Ambrosian, which were created by a series of writers that make up a kind of school. One of the toughest challenges in Latin hymnology is distinguishing between Ambrose’s original works and those of his followers, as well as organizing the hymns written by the latter from the fifth to the eighth century in a chronological sequence. What can be positively asserted has been detailed in Chapter V. The main sources on this topic are the early collectors, Clichtove, Cassander, and Thomasius. Of significant importance is the Ms. given by Francis Junius to the University of Oxford in the seventeenth century, which Jacob Grimm published in 1830. This manuscript includes a collection of twenty-six hymns by Ambrose and the Ambrosians, along with a translation into Old High German, likely made at St. Gall in the ninth century. However, this is not an exhaustive list. Others have been identified by Mone and other collectors, demonstrating their connection to the school through their metrical structure or thematic content and style. Schletterer lists ninety hymns from the school, of which he attributes fifteen to Ambrose himself.

Closely related to the group, and yet not assigned to it, are several hymns to which a very early date is assigned by Mone at least. To this fifth century he gives the Unam duorum gloriam, which he also claims as of German origin, and describes as one of the oldest hymns of the German Church. It is in commemoration of two martyrs, to whose honor a church near Münster was dedicated, and is strictly classic in metre. Here also he assigns the Christi caterva clamitat, an Advent hymn of classic metre and primitive tone. He probably would agree with Wackernagel in selecting the same century for the hymn on Stephen, the protomartyr, Primatis aulae coelicae, in which he finds reminders of the style of Prudentius. Lastly, he assigns this date to the Paschal hymn, Te 352 lucis auctor personat, which became obsolete when its special reference to Easter as the time of the baptism of adult catechumens lost its significance. It was used in France and probably other countries.

Closely related to the group, but not officially part of it, are several hymns that Mone dates quite early, at least. He assigns the hymn Unam duorum gloriam to the fifth century, claiming it to be of German origin and one of the oldest hymns of the German Church. This hymn commemorates two martyrs, honored by a church near Münster, and follows a strictly classical meter. He also includes Christi caterva clamitat, an Advent hymn with a classical meter and a primitive tone. He would likely agree with Wackernagel on dating the hymn for Stephen, the protomartyr, Primatis aulae coelicae, which he feels reflects the style of Prudentius. Lastly, he attributes the same date to the Paschal hymn, Te 352 lucis auctor personat, which became outdated when its specific reference to Easter as the time for the baptism of adult catechumens lost its meaning. It was used in France and likely in other countries.

To the same fifth century belongs Paulinus, Bishop of Nola (353-431), who has many better claims to remembrance than his hymns. He was one of those men of whom their contemporaries cannot speak without enthusiasm, and as Augustine, Jerome, and Ambrose are among his eulogists we may assume that the praise was not undeserved. He came of a noble Gallic stock; he inherited wealth and acquired from the teaching of the poet Ausonius all the culture of his time; he filled high office in Italy and Spain; he spent the last twenty-two years of his life in administering with a faithful laboriousness the affairs of a Campanian bishopric. He did not receive baptism until his thirty-fifth year, so that he may have been brought up a pagan, although the inference is not necessary. In 378 he was made Roman consul to fill an unexpired term (consul suffectus), and was sent into Campania at the end of the year. There he was so deeply impressed by a festival in honor of the martyr Vincent of Nola, that his affections were drawn strongly to the city. But soon after he married a Spanish wife and went to live first at Bordeaux and then at Barcelona. At the former in 389 he was received into the membership of the Church; at the latter he and his wife, after the death of their infant son, resolved to renounce the “secular” life and to give themselves to asceticism and charity. He was ordained to the priesthood in response to a general demand of the people during the Christmas festivities. He removed to Nola, where he and his wife lived in the service of the poor, in an age when the incursions of Goths and Vandals were producing frightful wretchedness. He seems to have held right views of the responsibility of property, and instead of divesting himself of it at once, he kept it to use for his brethren. Nor did he separate from his wife after the fashion of Ennodius and others of the age. They labored together to the end. About 409 he was elected Bishop of Nola, and occupied that see until his death. Among his gifts to his people was a new aqueduct to supply their town with pure water, an evidence of his breadth of mind and genuine humanity. When he died he was added to the list of the recognized saints, and few with better right.

To the same fifth century belongs Paulinus, Bishop of Nola (353-431), who has many stronger reasons for being remembered than just his hymns. He was one of those people who inspired great enthusiasm among his contemporaries, and since Augustine, Jerome, and Ambrose praised him, we can assume the acclaim was well-deserved. He came from a noble Gallic family, inherited wealth, and learned all the cultural knowledge of his time from the poet Ausonius. He held high positions in Italy and Spain, and for the last twenty-two years of his life, he diligently managed the affairs of a bishopric in Campania. He wasn't baptized until he was thirty-five, so he may have been raised as a pagan, though that conclusion isn't necessary. In 378, he was made Roman consul to fill an unexpired term (consul suffectus) and was sent to Campania by the end of the year. There, he was so moved by a festival honoring the martyr Vincent of Nola that he developed a strong affection for the city. Shortly after, he married a Spanish woman and lived first in Bordeaux and then in Barcelona. In Bordeaux, in 389, he became a member of the Church; in Barcelona, he and his wife decided to renounce “secular” life and dedicate themselves to asceticism and charity after their infant son died. He was ordained as a priest in response to the community's demand during the Christmas celebrations. He moved to Nola, where he and his wife served the poor during a time when the invasions of Goths and Vandals caused terrible suffering. He seemed to have a proper understanding of property responsibilities and didn’t immediately rid himself of his wealth; instead, he kept it to help others. Unlike Ennodius and others of his time, he didn’t separate from his wife; they worked together until the end. Around 409, he was elected Bishop of Nola and held that position until his death. Among his contributions was a new aqueduct to provide the town with clean water, demonstrating his broad-mindedness and genuine humanity. When he died, he was recognized as a saint, and few had a better claim to that honor.

His literary achievement was not great, although everything he 353 has written has its interest. His epistles and poems are reflections of both his excellence and his faults. They show at once the good heart of the man and his proneness to superstition. But his contemporaries thought his poems wonderful, and even some of the moderns have re-echoed this estimate. Erasmus calls him “the Christian Cicero,” a title more frequently assigned to Lactantius. Caspar Barth, in his Adversaria (1624), declines to rank any other Christian poet above him. His poems exhibit the decadence of Latin verse, in that quantity is often neglected and accent used to replace it. Only a few of them are hymns in any sense, and these are narrative or reflective rather than lyric. Bjorn gives two of them in his collection.

His literary achievement wasn't significant, but everything he wrote is interesting. His letters and poems reflect both his strengths and weaknesses. They reveal the good nature of the man along with his tendency toward superstition. However, his contemporaries found his poems marvelous, and even some modern readers have shared this opinion. Erasmus referred to him as “the Christian Cicero,” a title usually given to Lactantius. Caspar Barth, in his Adversaria (1624), claims that no other Christian poet ranks above him. His poems illustrate the decline of Latin verse, as they often overlook quantity and use accent to take its place. Only a few of them can truly be considered hymns, and those are more narrative or reflective than lyrical. Bjorn includes two of them in his collection.

This fifth century also brings us the first woman among the Christian singers. Elpis, identified by a somewhat doubtful tradition with Helpes, the first wife of the pagan philosopher Boethius, has left a florid hymn in honor of the Apostles Peter and Paul, which holds its place in modified form in the Roman Breviary, and is divided into two hymns. She employs accentuated verse, while the verses in Boethius’s classic work, De Consolatione Philosophiae, conform to the quantitative prosody of classic poetry. Another hymn on the same Apostles, Felix per omnes festum mundi cardines, is ascribed to her and also to Paulinus of Nola. The Breviary hymn, Miris modis repente liber, is a recast of part of it.

This fifth century also brings us the first woman among Christian singers. Elpis, who some believe is Helpes, the first wife of the pagan philosopher Boethius, has left a beautiful hymn in honor of the Apostles Peter and Paul. This hymn appears in a modified form in the Roman Breviary and is divided into two hymns. She uses accentuated verse, while the verses in Boethius’s classic work, De Consolatione Philosophiae, follow the quantitative prosody of classical poetry. Another hymn dedicated to the same Apostles, Felix per omnes festum mundi cardines, is attributed to her and also to Paulinus of Nola. The Breviary hymn, Miris modis repente liber, is a reworking of part of it.

There are several poems and chronicles which are ascribed to Prosper Tyro, whom some identify with Prosper of Aquitaine (403-65), the Gallic champion of strict Augustinian orthodoxy against the semi-Pelagian party in that province—John Cassian, Vincent of Lerins, etc. This is the more likely, as Prosper loved to “drop into poetry” even in his controversial treatises. George Cassander includes a hymn from Prosper Tyro’s works in his collection.

There are several poems and writings attributed to Prosper Tyro, who some believe is the same person as Prosper of Aquitaine (403-465), the Gallic advocate for strict Augustinian orthodoxy against the semi-Pelagian group in that region—John Cassian, Vincent of Lerins, and others. This seems more probable since Prosper liked to “drop into poetry” even in his argumentative essays. George Cassander includes a hymn from Prosper Tyro’s works in his collection.

Many of the finest of Ambrosian hymns, which have taken rank among the favorites of Western Christendom, as sharing the noble spirit and the torrent-like power of utterance of the great Bishop of Milan, are credited by the hymnologists to the sixth century—the age of Benedict of Nursia, Caesarius of Arles, Belisarius, and Gregory the Great. We give Mr. Duffield’s translation of two of the finest, regretting that he did not live to translate others which he had marked with that view in his Index:

Many of the best Ambrosian hymns, which have become favorites in Western Christianity and share the noble spirit and powerful expression of the great Bishop of Milan, are attributed to the sixth century—the time of Benedict of Nursia, Caesarius of Arles, Belisarius, and Gregory the Great. We present Mr. Duffield’s translation of two of the finest, regretting that he did not live to translate others he had noted for that purpose in his Index:

354

CHRISTE QUI LUX ET DIES.

Christ who art the light and day,

Christ who is the light and day,

Drive the shades of night away,

Drive away the darkness,

Thou, who art the Light of light,

Thou, who are the Light of light,

Make our pathway glad and bright.

Make our path joyful and bright.

Now we pray thee, holy Lord,

Now we ask you, holy Lord,

Keep us safely by thy word;

Keep us safe by your word;

Night and day at peace in thee

Night and day, I find peace in you.

May our spirits rested be.

May our spirits rest in peace.

Let no evil dream appear,

Let no bad dream appear,

Let no enemy draw near,

Allow no enemy to approach,

Let us bow to thee alone,

Let us bow to you alone,

Thou who pitiest thine own!

You who pity yourself!

While in sleep we close our eyes,

While we sleep, we close our eyes,

May our hearts forever rise

May our hearts always soar

Unto thee, whose mighty hand

To you, whose powerful hand

Keeps thine own in every land.

Keep your own in every land.

Look upon us, our Defence!

Look at us, our Defense!

Drive all lurking traitors hence,

Drive all hidden traitors away,

Rule thy children, O most Good,

Rule your children, O most Good,

Who are purchased with thy blood.

Who were bought with your blood.

Be thou mindful of our state,

Be aware of our situation,

In this body profligate;

In this body, excessive;

Guard our minds, and ever be

Guard our minds, and always be

Near us, Lord, as we to thee.

Near us, Lord, as we are to you.

TELLURIS INGENS CONDITOR.

Thou mighty Maker of earth’s frame,

Thou mighty Maker of earth’s frame,

Who gavest land and sea their name,

Who gave land and sea their name,

Hast swept the waters to their bound,

Hast pushed the waters to their limit,

And fixed for aye the solid ground.

And established forever the firm ground.

That soon upspringing should be seen

That soon rising should be seen

The herb with blossoms gold and green,

The plant with golden and green blooms,

And fruit which ripely hangeth there,

And fruit that hangs there, fully ripe,

And grass to which the herds repair.

And grass where the herds gather.

Relieve the sorrows of the soul!

Relieve the pains of the soul!

Our wounded spirits make thou whole,

Our wounded spirits make you whole,

That tears may sinful deeds allay,

That tears may ease our sinful actions,

And cleanse all baser lusts away.

And wash away all lower desires.

355

Let us be swayed by thy decree,

Let us be moved by your decision,

From many evils set us free;

From many troubles, set us free;

With goodness fill the waiting heart,

With kindness fill the waiting heart,

And keep all fear of death apart!

And set aside all fear of death!

To the same sixth century belong some notable hymns which have not even a school to which to assign their paternity. The most famous of these is the

To the same sixth century belong some notable hymns that can't even be assigned to a specific school of thought. The most famous of these is the

Ad coenam Agni providi,

which has been twice rewritten in conformity with the laws of classic prosody, reappearing in the Roman Breviary as the Ad regias Agni dapes, and in the Paris Breviary as the Forti tegente brachio. In English there have been at least twelve versions since 1710. The great merit of the hymn is the vigorous and terse way in which the mystical correspondence of the Christian sacrament to the Jewish passover, and of our deliverance from the yoke of Satan to the Jewish deliverance from the Egyptian bondage, are worked out. As Daniel suggests, its first stanza refers to the old usage that the catechumens, who had received baptism just before Easter, partook of the other sacrament on the first Sunday after Easter (Dominicus in albis), wearing the white robes of their baptism (stolis albis candidi). Another notable but fatherless hymn of this age is the Sanctorum meritis inclyta gaudiis—a beautiful commemoration of the martyrs whose sufferings were still so vividly remembered by the Church. Quite worthy of mention also is the Lenten hymn, Jam Christe, sol justitiae, which expresses the early Christian attitude toward God’s works, connecting the looked-for Easter with the renewal of the world by the spring—

which has been rewritten twice to align with the rules of classic poetry, appearing in the Roman Breviary as the Ad regias Agni dapes, and in the Paris Breviary as the Forti tegente brachio. In English, there have been at least twelve versions since 1710. The great strength of the hymn lies in the strong and succinct way it relates the mystical connection between the Christian sacrament and the Jewish Passover, as well as our liberation from the burden of Satan compared to the Jewish escape from Egyptian slavery. As Daniel points out, its first stanza references the old practice where catechumens who had been baptized just before Easter received the other sacrament on the first Sunday after Easter (Dominicus in albis), wearing the white robes of their baptism (stolis albis candidi). Another remarkable and anonymous hymn from this period is the Sanctorum meritis inclyta gaudiis—a beautiful tribute to the martyrs whose sufferings were still vividly remembered by the Church. The Lenten hymn, Jam Christe, sol justitiae, also deserves mention for expressing the early Christian view of God's works, linking the anticipated Easter with the renewal of the world in spring—

“Dies venit, dies tua

"Today is your day"

In qua reflorent omnia.”

In which all things bloom again.

The hymn for All Saints Day, Psallat plebis sexus omnis voce corde carmina, is notable not only for its own vigor, but as being one of the oldest in which the alliterative principle of the early Celtic and Teutonic verse is employed in Latin. It therefore comes from the North of Europe, with the chances in favor of Ireland.

The hymn for All Saints Day, Psallat plebis sexus omnis voce corde carmina, is remarkable not just for its energy, but also because it's one of the oldest hymns that uses the alliterative style found in early Celtic and Teutonic poetry in Latin. It likely originates from Northern Europe, probably from Ireland.

Of known but less important hymn-writers of the sixth century we have only two, Columba and Flavius. The former is the great 356 Irish missionary known to his countrymen as Columcille (the Dove, or the Dove of the Church), who lived A.D. 521 to 597. He was one of the O’Donnells of Donegal, whose chiefs, something more than seventy years before his birth, had offered especial opposition to Patrick’s preaching. He studied in the great school founded at Clonard, on the upper waters of the Boyne, by Finnian, the first of those teachers who made the Ireland of this and the following centuries “the land of schools,” to which students flocked from Great Britain and even the Continent. Finnian sent him to Clonfad to obtain ordination as a bishop; but the bishop, who was ploughing in the field when he came, made a mistake and gave him ordination as a priest. And he never rose higher than this in hierarchical dignity. Not that it mattered much in the very elastic system of Church government Patrick had established in Ireland. The tribal or sept system was copied in the Church arrangement. At the head of each church sept stood a coarb, who might be a woman, and frequently was a priest or deacon. Under this jurisdiction the bishops took the same relative place that the bards held to the chiefs in the civil tribes. Sometimes there would be a dozen of these right reverend fathers in God in one small Irish town, all under the direction of a female coarb, miscalled an abbess by later authors, as the Church sept has been miscalled a monastery.

Of the known but less significant hymn-writers from the sixth century, we have only two: Columba and Flavius. Columba is the renowned Irish missionary known to his fellow countrymen as Columcille (the Dove, or the Dove of the Church), who lived from A.D. 521 to 597. He was one of the O’Donnells of Donegal, whose leaders had strongly opposed Patrick’s preaching more than seventy years before he was born. He studied at the great school founded at Clonard, located on the upper waters of the Boyne, by Finnian, the first of those teachers who made Ireland during this and the following centuries “the land of schools,” attracting students from Great Britain and even the Continent. Finnian sent him to Clonfad to become ordained as a bishop, but the bishop, who was plowing in the field when Columba arrived, mistakenly ordained him as a priest. He never rose higher than this in terms of hierarchy. However, this didn’t matter much in the flexible Church government system Patrick established in Ireland. The tribal or sept system was mirrored in the Church structure. At the head of each church sept was a coarb, who could be a woman and often was a priest or deacon. Under this system, the bishops held a relative position similar to that of bards in the civil tribes. Sometimes, there would be a dozen of these esteemed fathers in one small Irish town, all under the direction of a female coarb, often inaccurately referred to as an abbess by later authors, just as the Church sept has been incorrectly labeled a monastery.

As a penance for having been the cause of a faction fight or civil war—one hardly knows which to call it—over the ownership of a psalter, Columba banished himself from Ireland and took up his abode at Iona (or Hy), from which centre he preached the Gospel to the Scots (i.e., Irish) and Picts (i.e., Welsh) of the Highlands and the Western Islands. The former had conquered this region in the fifth century and were yet to give their name to the whole country, although up to A.D. 1198 there is no instance of Scotus meaning Scotchman rather than Irishman. But while Christianity had penetrated even the wilds of Donegal in Ireland, these Irish of Scotland and their Cymric subjects still were pagans. So as Patrick was Scotland’s gift to Ireland, Columcille was Ireland’s to Scotland. He was the type of those persuasive and successful missionaries which the Church of Patrick sent through Great Britain and to the Continent. He used the power of song very freely in his missionary labors, confounding the Druids and 357 attracting the people by the grave, sweet melody of the Church’s chants. Like Whitefield and Summerfield, he had a wonderful, because pure voice and could sing so as to be heard a mile away. He, too, was a poet of no mean merit. The sorrows of his voluntary exile from the land of his birth—the land which exercises such a weird fascination over her children that all other lands are to her what prose is to poetry or water to wine—seem to have wakened in him the gift of song. Less beautiful than these patriotic elegies is the abecedarian hymn on the spiritual history of our world, Altus prositor, vetustus dierum, et ingenitus, which is given in the Appendix to the Lyra Sacra Hibernica (Belfast, 1879) and in the second part of Dr. J. H. Todd’s Liber Hymnorum. It is written in a very rude Latinity, and is intended for instruction and edification rather than lyric expression. But it is an interesting monument of the faith of the great missionary, as it brings us nearer him than does the wonderful biography by Abbot Adamnan, his seventh successor at Iona. It was first printed in 1657 by the Irish scholar Colgan, and with it two other and shorter hymns (In Te, Christe, credentium and Noli, Pater, indulgere), which also may be Columcille’s.

As a penance for causing a faction conflict or civil war—it's hard to say which he really sparked—over the ownership of a psalter, Columba exiled himself from Ireland and settled at Iona (or Hy). From there, he preached the Gospel to the Scots (i.e., Irish) and Picts (i.e., Welsh) in the Highlands and the Western Islands. The Scots had taken over this area in the fifth century and were yet to give their name to the entire country, although until CE 1198, there’s no case where Scotus referred to a Scotchman rather than an Irishman. Despite Christianity reaching even the rugged parts of Donegal in Ireland, the Scots and their Cymric subjects were still pagans. Just as Patrick was Scotland’s gift to Ireland, Columcille was Ireland’s gift to Scotland. He exemplified the kind of persuasive and effective missionaries sent by Patrick’s Church into Great Britain and beyond. He employed the power of song extensively in his missionary work, stunning the Druids and drawing in the people with the deep, sweet melodies of church hymns. Like Whitefield and Summerfield, he had a remarkable and pure voice that could carry for a mile. He was also quite a talented poet. The pain of his voluntary exile from his homeland—the one that holds such a strange allure for its children, making all other places feel like prose next to poetry or water next to wine—seemed to awaken in him a gift for song. Less beautiful than these patriotic poems is the abecedarian hymn on the spiritual history of our world, Altus prositor, vetustus dierum, et ingenitus, which appears in the appendix of the Lyra Sacra Hibernica (Belfast, 1879) and in the second part of Dr. J. H. Todd’s Liber Hymnorum. It’s written in very rough Latin and aims more for teaching and uplift than for lyrical beauty. Nonetheless, it’s an interesting testament to the faith of the great missionary, bringing us closer to him than the remarkable biography by Abbot Adamnan, his seventh successor at Iona. It was first published in 1657 by the Irish scholar Colgan, along with two shorter hymns (In Te, Christe, credentium and Noli, Pater, indulgere), which may also be attributed to Columcille.

Flavius was Bishop of Chalons in the year 580, and has left one hymn, Tellus et aeth’ra jubilent, which Daniel calls an excellent poem (carmen eximium). Its theme is our Lord’s washing the feet of the Apostles, and for this reason it was commonly sung after meals in some monasteries.

Flavius was the Bishop of Chalons in the year 580, and he left behind one hymn, Tellus et aeth’ra jubilent, which Daniel calls an excellent poem (carmen eximium). Its theme is about our Lord washing the feet of the Apostles, and for this reason, it was often sung after meals in some monasteries.

Of the seventh century, the century of Heraclius and Mahomet, there is not one great hymn-writer known as such, but there are some great hymns. The greatest is the Urbs beata Hirusalem, dicta pacis visio, of which the Angulare fundamentum is a part, and which is of the seventh or eighth century. Daniel, however, with the support of Schlosser, regards this hymn as not certainly older than the tenth century, and has Neale’s support in asserting that the last two verses are a later addition to give it suitableness for singing at a dedication of a church.[24] The earliest mention of its use in the tenth century is in the church of Poitiers at the annual blessing of the font on Easter Sunday, which tends to confirm 358 the supposition that two verses have been added. He thinks it of Spanish origin, as the metrical form is one usual in the Mozarabic Breviary. In later days it underwent three revisions. In the old Paris Breviary of 1527 it becomes the Urbs Jerusalem beata; in the new Breviary of 1736 it becomes the Urbs beata, vera pacis visio under the hands of Abbé Besnault (ob. 1726). In the Roman Breviary of 1631 it is the Coelestis Urbs Jerusalem, the form, as usual, best known to modern readers and translators, but not the best worth knowing. Along with the Urbs beata we may place the Gloriosa Jerusalem, probably of Spanish origin, and of the same century as well as similar in contents, but unequal in beauty and poetic worth.

In the seventh century, during the time of Heraclius and Muhammad, we don't have any major hymn writers known from that period, but there are some notable hymns. The most significant is the Urbs beata Hirusalem, dicta pacis visio, which includes the Angulare fundamentum and is believed to be from the seventh or eighth century. However, Daniel, with Schlosser's backing, argues that this hymn is unlikely to be older than the tenth century, and he has Neale’s support in claiming that the last two verses were added later to make it suitable for singing during a church dedication. The earliest record of its use dates back to the tenth century in the church of Poitiers during the annual blessing of the font on Easter Sunday, which supports the idea that two verses were added. He suggests it has Spanish roots, as its metrical structure is typical of the Mozarabic Breviary. Over the years, it was revised three times. In the old Paris Breviary of 1527, it appears as Urbs Jerusalem beata; in the new Breviary of 1736, it becomes Urbs beata, vera pacis visio thanks to Abbé Besnault (ob. 1726). In the Roman Breviary of 1631, it is referred to as Coelestis Urbs Jerusalem, which is the version most familiar to modern readers and translators, though not the most deserving of appreciation. Alongside the Urbs beata, we can include the Gloriosa Jerusalem, likely of Spanish origin, from the same century and similar in content, but inferior in beauty and poetic value.

Next in worth is the abecedarian judgment hymn, Apparabet repentina dies magna Domini, which Neale speaks of as containing the germ of the Dies Irae. It is little more than a rehearsal in a trochaic metre of our Lord’s prediction of the Day of Judgment. It follows the Scripture text much more closely than does Thomas of Celano. Bede mentions it in the next century. Mrs. Charles has translated it.

Next in importance is the alphabetic judgment hymn, Apparabet repentina dies magna Domini, which Neale describes as containing the essence of the Dies Irae. It’s largely a retelling in trochaic meter of our Lord’s prediction about the Day of Judgment. It adheres more closely to the Scripture text than Thomas of Celano does. Bede references it in the following century. Mrs. Charles has translated it.

To this seventh century or the next Mone refers the Salvator mundi, Domine, which is most probably an Anglo-Saxon hymn, although of the Ambrosian school. It reappears in the Anglican Orarium of 1560 and the Preces Privatae of 1564, and is said to have been familiar to Sir Thomas Browne and Bishop Ken through its use at Wykeham’s school in Winchester. It, along with the Te lucis ante terminum, also sung at Winchester, may have suggested both Bishop Ken’s “Glory to thee, my God, this night,” and Browne’s “The night is come, like to the day,” given in his Religio Medici. To the seventh century we also may refer the Quicunque vultesse salvus, a hymn better known as the Athanasian Creed.

To this seventh century or the next, Mone refers to the Salvator mundi, Domine, which is most likely an Anglo-Saxon hymn, although from the Ambrosian tradition. It appears again in the Anglican Orarium of 1560 and the Preces Privatae of 1564, and it’s said that Sir Thomas Browne and Bishop Ken were familiar with it due to its use at Wykeham’s school in Winchester. Along with the Te lucis ante terminum, also sung at Winchester, it may have inspired both Bishop Ken’s “Glory to thee, my God, this night,” and Browne’s “The night is come, like to the day,” found in his Religio Medici. We can also connect the seventh century to the Quicunque vultesse salvus, a hymn better known as the Athanasian Creed.

Besides these there are two groups of hymns whose temporal limits do not lie within the seventh century on either side, but which may be as well discussed here as anywhere. The first are the early Spanish hymn-writers. We know by name three of the seventh century. The first is Isidore, Archbishop of Seville (570-636), the scholar of encyclopaedic range, who did so much to adapt the learning of the Romans to the wants of the Gothic community in Spain. To him are ascribed, somewhat doubtfully, three 359 ballad-hymns in honor of as many martyrs and two abecedarian poems on repentance. More certainly authentic are three or four ascribed to his contemporary Eugenius, who was Archbishop of Toledo from 646 to 657. He has left us thirty-two Latin poems in classic metres, none of which, strictly speaking, are hymns, but his Rex Deus immense has found its way into the collections. In his day he worked hard to improve the singing and other services of the Church. Lastly, there is the Spanish magistrate Cyxilla, who built a church in honor of the martyr Thyrsus of Toledo, and wrote a hymn for the dedication, though some say he got Isidore to do it for him. Daniel (I., 190) gives it in full from the Mozarabic[25] Breviary. But far more important are the anonymous hymns of that Breviary, which constituted the hymnary of the old Spanish Church at the date of the conquest of the country by the Saracens (711-14), and which through the temporary prostration of the Church’s energy was preserved from additions and alterations. The collection therefore is interesting as containing nothing of later date than the eighth century, and probably very little that is later than the seventh. Besides a large number of hymns traceable to other authors, from Hilary to Gregory—most of them from Ambrose and his school—there are forty-eight hymns peculiar to this ancient Breviary. Of these the best known are the Alleluia piis edite laudibus, the Cunctorum rex omnipotens, the Jesu defensor omnium, the O Dei perenne Verbum of Bishop Arturus Serranus of Toledo, the Sacer octavarum dies, the Sacrata Christi tempora, and the Surgentes ad Te, Domine. It is well known that the hymns of Ambrose and his school enjoyed great repute in Spain. These unnamed writers evidently have studied at his feet, their mode of dealing with the great themes of Christian praise having much in common with his. The country, however, which gave Seneca, Lucan, and Quinctilian to Latin literature was under 360 no necessity merely to imitate an Italian model; and we find these Spanish poets departing widely from Ambrose’s school as regards the form of their verse. The four-lined stanza, with four iambic feet (u -) in each line—a line used by the tragedian Seneca before it was adopted by the Christian poets—is the form of verse employed almost exclusively by the Ambrosian school. The Mozarabic writers also use it (Convexa solis orbita), but they also employ as a substitute a trochaic verse of eleven syllables (Lucis auctor clemens, lumen immensum) and more complex choriambic forms (Alleluia piis edite laudibus, etc.). But their hymns, as a whole, lack pith and force; not one of them has earned a place by itself in the affections of Latin Christendom.

Besides these, there are two groups of hymns that don't fall within the seventh century on either side, but it makes sense to discuss them here. The first group is the early Spanish hymn writers. We know the names of three from the seventh century. The first is Isidore, Archbishop of Seville (570-636), a scholar with vast knowledge who adapted Roman learning to meet the needs of the Gothic community in Spain. He is somewhat doubtfully credited with three ballad-hymns honoring three martyrs and two abecedarian poems on repentance. More reliably, three or four hymns are attributed to his contemporary Eugenius, who was Archbishop of Toledo from 646 to 657. He left us thirty-two Latin poems in classic meters; none are strictly hymns, but his Rex Deus immense made its way into various collections. During his time, he worked hard to improve the singing and other services of the Church. Lastly, there’s the Spanish magistrate Cyxilla, who built a church in honor of the martyr Thyrsus of Toledo and wrote a hymn for the dedication, though some say he had Isidore do it for him. Daniel (I., 190) presents it fully from the Mozarabic[25] Breviary. However, the anonymous hymns in that Breviary are far more important; they were part of the hymnbook of the old Spanish Church at the time of the conquest by the Saracens (711-14) and were preserved without later additions or changes due to the temporary decline of the Church’s vitality. This collection is intriguing because it contains nothing from later than the eighth century and probably very little from after the seventh. Along with a large number of hymns from other authors, ranging from Hilary to Gregory—most of them derived from Ambrose and his followers—there are forty-eight hymns unique to this ancient Breviary. Some of the best known include the Alleluia piis edite laudibus, the Cunctorum rex omnipotens, the Jesu defensor omnium, the O Dei perenne Verbum by Bishop Arturus Serranus of Toledo, the Sacer octavarum dies, the Sacrata Christi tempora, and the Surgentes ad Te, Domine. It's well known that the hymns of Ambrose and his school were highly regarded in Spain. These unnamed writers clearly studied under his influence, as their approach to the important themes of Christian praise shares many similarities with his. The land that produced Seneca, Lucan, and Quinctilian in Latin literature wasn't obliged to simply mimic an Italian model; hence, these Spanish poets significantly diverge from Ambrose’s style concerning the structure of their verse. The four-line stanza, with four iambic feet (u -) in each line—a format used by the tragedian Seneca before it was taken up by Christian poets—is almost exclusively the form used by the Ambrosian school. The Mozarabic writers also utilize it (Convexa solis orbita), but they also use a trochaic verse of eleven syllables as a substitute (Lucis auctor clemens, lumen immensum) and more intricate choriambic forms (Alleluia piis edite laudibus, etc.). Overall, however, their hymns lack depth and impact; none have secured a special place in the hearts of Latin Christendom.

The second national group is that of the early Irish writers of Latin hymns. There are not so many of these, and still fewer names have been preserved. But they deserve notice as monuments of that aggressive Church whose missionary labors rendered such grand service in the Christianization of Western Europe. Of Caelius Sedulius there is enough said in the chapter devoted to him and his acrostic hymn. Of Columcille and the Altus Deus prositor we have spoken above. The next name which meets us is that of Ladkenus or Lathacan, an Irishman of the seventh century, to whom is ascribed a hymn of the class called in Irish Luireach (or lorica), meaning a shield. There are two hymns of this class ascribed to Patrick and to Columcille. The former, best known by James Clarence Mangan’s version,

The second national group is that of the early Irish writers of Latin hymns. There aren't many of these, and even fewer names have been preserved. However, they deserve recognition as representations of that determined Church whose missionary work played a significant role in the Christianization of Western Europe. We have discussed Caelius Sedulius in the chapter dedicated to him and his acrostic hymn. We've also mentioned Columcille and the Altus Deus prositor above. The next name that comes up is Ladkenus or Lathacan, an Irishman from the seventh century, who is credited with a hymn of the type called in Irish Luireach (or lorica

“At Tara to-day, in this awful hour,

“At Tara today, in this terrible moment,

I call on the holy Trinity!”

"I call upon the holy Trinity!”

is probably not the work of the Apostle of Ireland; but as it, like that of Columcille, is in Irish, it need not detain us here. The latter begins,

is probably not the work of the Apostle of Ireland; but since it, like that of Columcille, is in Irish, it doesn't need to hold us up here. The latter begins,

“Alone am I upon the mountain,

“Alone I am on the mountain,

O King of heaven, prosper my way,

O King of Heaven, bless my journey,

And then nothing need I fear,

And then I won’t have to fear anything,

More than if guarded by six thousand.”

More than if protected by six thousand.

That of Lathacan, while possessing the same general character, as aiming at a Christian substitute for the Druidical charms of the pagans, is on a lower level both religiously and poetically. No less than eleven of its twenty-three quatrains are occupied with 361 the enumeration of the parts of the human body, which are placed under divine protection, and these may be not without interest to the students of the history of physiological knowledge.

That of Lathacan, while having a similar overall theme, aiming to provide a Christian alternative to the pagan Druidic charms, is of a lower quality both in terms of religion and poetry. Out of its twenty-three quatrains, eleven focus on listing the parts of the human body that are protected by divine power, which might still be of interest to those studying the history of physiological knowledge.

Many of the early Irish hymns are in the national language, which was at that time the vehicle of a vigorous native poetry. Of those in Latin the most beautiful is the Communion hymn,

Many of the early Irish hymns are in the national language, which was at that time the medium of a strong native poetry. Among those in Latin, the most beautiful is the Communion hymn,

“Sancti venite,

"Come, holy ones,"

Christi corpus sumite,”

“Take the body of Christ,”

which both Daniel and Neale praise for its noble simplicity. An old Irish legend, to which we need not pin our faith, represents Patrick and his nephew Sechnall as hearing the angels sing it first, during the offertory before the communion, and adds, “So from that time to the present that hymn is chanted in Erinn when the body of Christ is received.” Singing at the communion was not unusual in the early Church, and Gregory of Tours has preserved an antiphon used at that sacrament which closely resembles the Irish hymn. But it is now disused.

which both Daniel and Neale commend for its noble simplicity. An old Irish legend, which we don't need to take literally, depicts Patrick and his nephew Sechnall as being the first to hear the angels sing it during the offertory before communion and adds, “So from that time to the present, that hymn is sung in Erinn when receiving the body of Christ.” Singing during communion was common in the early Church, and Gregory of Tours recorded an antiphon used during that sacrament that closely resembles the Irish hymn. However, it is no longer in use.

The hymn is found in the Bangor Antiphonary, an old Irish manuscript of the seventh century, first published by Muratori in his Anecdota (1697-98). From Bangor it had been carried to Bobbio, the famous monastery founded on Italian soil by the Irish missionary Columbanus after he had been driven out of Burgundy by the reigning powers. From Bobbio it made its way to the Ambrosian Library at Milan, where Muratori found it. It is one of the most interesting monuments of the early Irish Church, and its hymns are given or indicated by Daniel in his fourth volume. The first is a series of quintains, each for one of the canonical hours. Then the Hymnum dicat turba fratrum, which already Beda described as hymnus ille pulcherrimus, is found in a mutilated form in the Antiphonary, and ascribed to Hilary. It is a terse rehearsal of the facts of our Lord’s birth, life, passion, and resurrection. Daniel suggests that it is one of the primitive hymns of the martyr-ages of the Church to which Pliny refers, and brought into Latin from the original Greek by some scholarly Briton or Irish man. Then a hymn in commemoration of the Apostles (Precamur Patrem), of which also Daniel thinks that Irish scholarship may have rendered from the Greek. Then a morning hymn based on the Constantinopolitan creed (Spiritus divinae lucis gloriae); and 362 another in honor of the martyrs (Sacratissimi Martyres summi Dei); the Lorica of Lathacan; and two hymns in honor of St. Patrick, one by Sechnall and the other by Fiacc. Daniel gives only the former, which is an abecedary hymn. Both are full of the marvellous—an element not wanting even in the contemporary documents of Patrick’s life, and quite abundant in those of later date.

The hymn is found in the Bangor Antiphonary, an ancient Irish manuscript from the seventh century, first published by Muratori in his Anecdota (1697-98). It was taken from Bangor to Bobbio, the renowned monastery established by the Irish missionary Columbanus after he was expelled from Burgundy by the ruling authorities. From Bobbio, it made its way to the Ambrosian Library in Milan, where Muratori discovered it. It is one of the most fascinating records of the early Irish Church, and its hymns are referenced or indicated by Daniel in his fourth volume. The first is a series of quintains, each for one of the canonical hours. Then the Hymnum dicat turba fratrum, which Bede described as hymnus ille pulcherrimus, appears in a damaged form in the Antiphonary and is attributed to Hilary. It succinctly recounts the events of our Lord’s birth, life, passion, and resurrection. Daniel suggests that it is one of the ancient hymns from the martyr ages of the Church mentioned by Pliny, translated into Latin from the original Greek by some educated Brit or Irishman. Then there’s a hymn in honor of the Apostles (Precamur Patrem), which Daniel believes might also have been translated from the Greek by Irish scholars. Next is a morning hymn based on the Constantinopolitan creed (Spiritus divinae lucis gloriae); and another in honor of the martyrs (Sacratissimi Martyres summi Dei); the Lorica of Lathacan; and two hymns honoring St. Patrick, one by Sechnall and the other by Fiacc. Daniel includes only the former, which is an alphabetic hymn. Both are rich in the miraculous—an aspect present even in the contemporary accounts of Patrick’s life, and quite prevalent in those from later times.

Besides these there are four other hymns which Mone has shown to be of Irish authorship. The first is the Jesus refulsit omnium, which has been ascribed to Hilary, but is shown not to be his not only by the rhyme, but by the alliteration which marks it as originating in the North of Europe. It is found in manuscripts, German and English, of the eleventh century; but Mone ascribes it to an Irish author both because of the strophe employed and because of the mixture of Greek words with the Latin, the Irish being the best Greek scholars of the West, and being not disinclined to show off their erudition in this way. Another is an abecedary hymn, Ad coeli clara non sum dignus sidera, famous as having been supposed by some stupid critic to be the lost evening hymn which Hilary sent from the East to his daughter along with the Lucis largitor splendide. It probably is as old as the sixth or seventh century, both the structure of the verse and the allusions to pagan beliefs and Christian heresies indicating that antiquity. The use of alliteration and other peculiarities indicate an Irish author, but probably a monk of Bobbio, as the accentuated Sapphic verse was in use in that country. Here are seven of its most characteristic stanzas:

Besides these, there are four other hymns that Mone has identified as being written by Irish authors. The first is the Jesus refulsit omnium, which has been attributed to Hilary, but Mone demonstrates that it is not his work based on the rhyme and the alliteration that suggest it originated in Northern Europe. It appears in manuscripts from Germany and England dating back to the eleventh century; however, Mone credits it to an Irish author due to the structure of the strophe and the mix of Greek words with Latin, as the Irish were the best Greek scholars in the West and often liked to showcase their knowledge this way. Another is an acrostic hymn, Ad coeli clara non sum dignus sidera, which is notable for being mistakenly thought by some ignorant critic to be the lost evening hymn that Hilary sent from the East to his daughter along with the Lucis largitor splendide. It likely dates back to the sixth or seventh century, as both the structure of the verse and the references to pagan beliefs and Christian heresies suggest its ancient origins. The use of alliteration and other distinctive features imply an Irish author, likely a monk from Bobbio, since the accentuated Sapphic verse was common in that region. Here are seven of its most characteristic stanzas:

To the clear stars of heaven I am not worthy

To the bright stars in the sky, I am not worthy.

The base eyes of my most sad behavior

The basic look in my most sorrowful moments

Even to lift: weighed down with sorrows earthy,

Even to lift: weighed down with earthly sorrows,

Spare me, O Saviour.

Spare me, O Savior.

Boon which I ought to show I have neglected,

Boon that I should have shown I’ve overlooked,

Evil I did: no limit might resist me;

Evil I did: no limit could stop me;

Crime by no secret conscience was rejected;

Crime was not dismissed by any hidden sense of guilt;

O Christ, assist me.

O Christ, help me.

* * * * * * *

Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Leave me, O Lord, alone with my repenting,

Leave me, O Lord, alone with my regret,

Me from my birth all evil who inherit,

Me, from birth, inherit all evil.

Give me but tears from depths of my consenting

Give me tears from the depths of my willingness.

Penitent spirit.

Contrite spirit.

363

Mine, as I think, are vices so appalling

Mine, I believe, are vices so shocking

That the worst torments still will not withhold me,

That the worst suffering still won’t stop me,

Save as thy pity on a wretch is calling,

Save as your pity on a wretch is calling,

Glad to enfold me.

Happy to embrace me.

* * * * * * *

I apologize, but it seems there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please share the text you want me to work on.

Rescue of earth, the only hope of mortals,

Rescue of Earth, the only hope for humanity,

Equal with Father and with Holy Spirit

Equal with the Father and the Holy Spirit

Three, and yet one beyond those viewless portals

Three, and yet one beyond those invisible doors.

Save by thy merit.

Save by your merit.

* * * * * * *

I am ready to assist you with modernizing your text. Please provide the text you would like me to update.

Xrist have I ever, in the faith most holy,

Xrist, have I ever, in the most sacred faith,

Praised with my lips and made a true confession;

Praised with my words and made a sincere confession;

Purely I spurned all heresy, nor slowly

Purely, I rejected all heresy, and not slowly.

Wrought my profession.

Crafted my profession.

HYmns have I sung in Arius’s derision,

HYmns have I sung in Arius’s mockery,

Barking Sabellian dog I have not favored,

Barking Sabellian dog, I have not liked,

Simon the swine, whose covetous base vision

Simon the swine, whose greedy, lowly vision

Mine never favored.

Never cared for mine.

S. W. D.

S.W.D.

Besides this we have the Cantemus omni die concenentes variae, which furnishes a remarkable combination of sustained rhyme with a free use of alliteration; and two hymns in honor of Michael the Archangel, of which the first is an abecedary, and has the same structural peculiarity. Besides these there are other hymns in the Leabhur Jomann, or “Book of Hymns,” in honor of St. Brigid (often confounded with the St. Birgitta of Sweden) and other Irish saints—some in Latin and some in Irish. They have been edited for the Irish Archaeological Society by Dr. J. H. Todd (Dublin, 1855-69).

Besides this, we have the Cantemus omni die concenentes variae, which offers a remarkable blend of consistent rhyme and a creative use of alliteration; and two hymns dedicated to Michael the Archangel, the first of which is an abecedarian and features the same structural uniqueness. In addition to these, there are other hymns in the Leabhur Jomann, or “Book of Hymns,” honoring St. Brigid (often confused with St. Birgitta of Sweden) and other Irish saints—some in Latin and some in Irish. They were edited for the Irish Archaeological Society by Dr. J. H. Todd (Dublin, 1855-69).

To the eighth century, the age of the Iconoclasts, of John of Damascus and of Beda, we trace but few anonymous hymns. As we have said, the Urbs beata Hirusalem (with the Angulare fundamentum) may belong here, and so may some in the Mozarabic Breviary. But as only the manuscripts we have named and the “Psalter of the Queen of Sweden”—so called because it once was the property of Queen Christine—go back to this time, we can only guess which of the hymns marked as “very old” in manuscripts of the eleventh and later centuries date back to this. Niebuhr found in a tenth-century manuscript the pilgrim hymn O Roma nobilis, orbis et domina, and published it in the Rheinisches 364 Museum (1829), and traced its accentual form of verse back to the old folk-songs of Rome, such as the Roman soldiers may well have sung at the triumph of Camillus, and certainly did so behind the golden triumphal chariots of Caesar and Aurelian.

By the eighth century, during the time of the Iconoclasts, John of Damascus, and Bede, we have very few anonymous hymns. As previously mentioned, the Urbs beata Hirusalem (along with the Angulare fundamentum) might fit into this period, as could some hymns from the Mozarabic Breviary. However, since only the manuscripts previously discussed and the “Psalter of the Queen of Sweden”—named because it once belonged to Queen Christine—date back to this era, we can only speculate about which of the hymns labeled as “very old” in manuscripts from the eleventh century onward actually originate from then. Niebuhr discovered the pilgrim hymn O Roma nobilis, orbis et domina in a tenth-century manuscript and published it in the Rheinisches 364 Museum (1829), tracing its rhythmic pattern back to the ancient folk songs of Rome, which Roman soldiers likely sang during the triumph of Camillus and definitely did behind the golden triumphal chariots of Caesar and Aurelian.

To this century some ascribe the hymn for martyrs, Sanctorum meritis inclyta gaudia, which holds its place in a recast in the Roman Breviary, and has occupied the attention of at least four English translators. In the history of theology it is memorable as giving Gottschalk a point by its use of the phrase trina deitas, to which Archbishop Hincmar strongly objected.

To this century, some attribute the hymn for martyrs, Sanctorum meritis inclyta gaudia, which still appears in a revised version in the Roman Breviary and has drawn the interest of at least four English translators. In the history of theology, it's significant for giving Gottschalk a point by using the phrase trina deitas, which Archbishop Hincmar strongly opposed.

Of the less notable hymn-writers of this century three belong to the group of literary men whom Charles the Great gathered at his court or employed in his administration. That Charles himself was a poet in any sense we have no evidence, much less that he wrote the Veni, Creator Spiritus. His biographer, Eginhard, tells us that although he spoke Latin fluently—his native language, of course, being German—he never fully acquired the art of writing, although he kept a tablet under his pillow for the sake of practising. He was a keen lover of learning and a generous patron of education. In one of his trips to Italy he encountered at Parma an Englishman, chief of the Cathedral school at York, and then on his way to Rome to obtain the pallium for Archbishop Eanbald. Charles offered him sufficient inducement to remove to the Continent, and for fourteen years (782-96) Alcuin of York (735-804) was Charles’s minister of education and head of the palace school, in which both the king and his children studied. He was rewarded with various abbacies, and in 796 he retired to one of them—that of St. Martin at Tours—withdrawing from the not very admirable court of his patron to spend his eight last years in study and devotion. He was succeeded by an Irishman named Clemens, who brought over the Irish preference for Greek philosophy, especially that of Plato, to Alcuin’s keen annoyance. In the collections there are some half-dozen hymns ascribed to Alcuin, none of which have made any marked impression. He was an honest, plodding, unimaginative Englishman, such as still writes Latin verses at Eton or Harrow, invitâ Minervâ, and as a matter of duty, not of necessity.

Of the less well-known hymn writers of this century, three were part of the group of literary figures that Charlemagne gathered at his court or employed in his administration. There’s no evidence that Charlemagne was a poet, let alone that he wrote the Veni, Creator Spiritus. His biographer, Einhard, tells us that although he spoke Latin fluently—his native language being German—he never really mastered the art of writing, even though he kept a tablet under his pillow to practice. He was a passionate lover of learning and a generous supporter of education. During one of his trips to Italy, he met an Englishman in Parma, the head of the Cathedral school at York, who was on his way to Rome to get the pallium for Archbishop Eanbald. Charlemagne offered him enough motivation to move to the Continent, and for fourteen years (782-796) Alcuin of York (735-804) served as Charlemagne’s minister of education and head of the palace school, where both the king and his children studied. He was given various abbeys, and in 796 he retired to one of them—the Abbey of St. Martin at Tours—stepping away from the not-so-great court of his patron to spend his last eight years in study and devotion. He was succeeded by an Irishman named Clemens, who introduced the Irish preference for Greek philosophy, especially that of Plato, which greatly annoyed Alcuin. In the collections, there are a handful of hymns attributed to Alcuin, none of which have made a significant impact. He was an honest, hardworking, unimaginative Englishman, the kind that still writes Latin verses at Eton or Harrow, invitâ Minervâ, and as a matter of duty, not necessity.

More notable for personal qualities was the Lombard, Paul Warnefried (730-96), better known as Paul the Deacon (Paulus 365 Diaconus), who had witnessed the overthrow of the Lombard kingdom by Charles in 774, and then withdrew to Monte Casino, where he became a Benedictine monk. He attracted Charles’s attention in 781 by a poetical petition in behalf of his brother Arichis, who had been carried beyond the Alps as a prisoner; and the king invited him to his court. He returned to Monte Casino in 787. His most important work, the De Gestis Longobardorum Libri Sex, is marked by a lively and patriotic interest in the legends, habits, and fortunes of his own people. He has preserved for us much early Teutonic lore, such as the poetical explanation of the origin of the name “Lombard,” which Kingsley has worked into a poem in Hypatia. A Frank he never became, and the rough soldiers of Charles’s court proposed to cut off his hands and put out his eyes by way of resenting this. “God forbid,” replied Charles, “that I should thus treat so excellent a poet and a historian.” There are but two hymns which bear Paul Warnefried’s name: one in commemoration of John the Baptist, and the other on the miracles of Benedict of Nursia. The former, which frequently is divided into three parts for different services on St. John’s day, is a hymn of much merit, and still holds its place in the Roman Breviary. Its widest fame is in connection with the history of music, as from its first verse we derive the ordinary names of our musical notes. The verse runs,

More notable for personal qualities was the Lombard, Paul Warnefried (730-96), better known as Paul the Deacon (Paulus 365 days Diaconus), who witnessed the fall of the Lombard kingdom by Charles in 774 and then withdrew to Monte Cassino, where he became a Benedictine monk. He caught Charles’s attention in 781 with a poetic appeal on behalf of his brother Arichis, who had been taken across the Alps as a prisoner; the king then invited him to his court. He returned to Monte Cassino in 787. His most important work, the De Gestis Longobardorum Libri Sex, shows a vibrant and patriotic interest in the legends, customs, and fortunes of his own people. He preserved much early Teutonic lore for us, including the poetic explanation of the origin of the name “Lombard,” which Kingsley incorporated into a poem in Hypatia. He never became a Frank, and Charles’s rough soldiers suggested cutting off his hands and blinding him in response to this. “God forbid,” replied Charles, “that I should treat such an excellent poet and historian this way.” There are only two hymns attributed to Paul Warnefried: one commemorating John the Baptist and the other celebrating the miracles of Benedict of Nursia. The first, which is often divided into three parts for different services on St. John’s Day, is a hymn of great merit and still appears in the Roman Breviary. It is most famous in connection with music history, as its first verse gave us the standard names of our musical notes. The verse goes,

Ut queant laxis

Ut queant laxis

Resonare fibris

Sounding with vibrations

Mira gestorum

Mirror of deeds

Famuli tuorum,

Your family,

Solve polluti

Solve pollution

Labii reatum,

La bibi reatum,

Sancte Johannes.

Saint John.

The tune composed for the hymn in the Middle Ages, or adapted to it, had the peculiarity that each half verse began on one of the bars of the staff, and each a note higher than the last. This suggested, possibly to Guido of Arezzo in the eleventh century, the possibility of using these first syllables as a mnemonic device to fix the pitch of each note on the memory of those who were learning to sing. Guido, in a letter to his friend Michael, describes the device in terms which suggest that it was his own. But there is no warrant for the assumption often made in this connection that he devised the musical staff. That was in use in England as early as 1016, while Guido wrote about 1067.

The melody created for the hymn in the Middle Ages, or adapted to it, was unique because each half-verse started on one of the lines of the staff and each note was a step higher than the previous one. This likely inspired Guido of Arezzo in the eleventh century to consider using these initial syllables as a memory aid to help learners remember the pitch of each note. In a letter to his friend Michael, Guido describes this method in a way that implies it was his own idea. However, there's no basis for the common assumption that he invented the musical staff. It had already been in use in England as early as 1016, while Guido wrote around 1067.

366

A third of Charles’s protégés was Paulinus, whom he made patriarch of Aquileia (726-804), and who is specified by George Cassander as the author of three extant hymns. One of these, the Refulgit omnia luce mundus aurea, is thought by Mone to belong to the sixth or seventh century. It is in the ornate style of his namesake of Nola and his imitator Elpis, so that it may be the work of the older Paulinus. It possesses a philological interest as being written in the lingua rustica, or provincial and countrified Latin, out of which the Romance languages were developed. Paulinus of Aquileia was a German, who took an active part in the controversies of his times, as may be seen from his prose works. Walafrid Strabo in the next century speaks of him as a hymn-writer; but it is impossible to say how many, if any, of the hymns which stand in his name are his work.

A third of Charles’s protégés was Paulinus, whom he appointed patriarch of Aquileia (726-804), and who is identified by George Cassander as the author of three surviving hymns. One of these, the Refulgit omnia luce mundus aurea, is believed by Mone to date back to the sixth or seventh century. It features the elaborate style of his namesake from Nola and his follower Elpis, suggesting it might be the work of the earlier Paulinus. It holds linguistic significance as it is written in lingua rustica, or provincial and rural Latin, from which the Romance languages evolved. Paulinus of Aquileia was a German who actively engaged in the controversies of his time, as demonstrated by his prose works. Walafrid Strabo in the next century refers to him as a hymn-writer; however, it’s unclear how many, if any, of the hymns attributed to him were actually written by him.

The ninth century is much more fertile in hymns than either the seventh or the eighth. It is the age of Charles the Great as Emperor, of Rabanus Maurus and Hincmar, and of John Scotus Erigena; and it witnessed the founding of the school of sequence-singers at St. Gall. To this century has been traced the beautiful paschal sequence Victimae paschali laudes immolent Christiani, one of the few which hold their place in the Roman Missal. Kehrein, on what seems to him good authority, ascribes the sequence to Wipo, the Burgundian chaplain of the Emperor Conrad II., and the tutor of Henry II., who has left us several poems on historical events of his time, besides a prose life of Conrad and two didactic poems for the edification of Henry. He was a man of unusual acquaintance with classical literature, which probably led to his selection as tutor to the young prince. All this makes Kehrein’s ascription of the sequence to him have an air of probability, which, however, is weakened, if not destroyed, by a comparison of this with his undoubted poems. These employ both the classic hexameter and the rhymed verse of his own age; but in neither does he show the fine ear for rhythm which the author of the Victimae paschali laudes must have possessed. The sequence was one of those Easter hymns in which Luther took such delight, and which he describes in general terms in his House-Postill: “In the time of popery many fine hymns were sung! He that broke up hell, and overcame the very Devil therein, therewith the Lord redeemed his Christendom.” Elsewhere in the same book he calls this “a 367 very beautiful hymn,” especially finding delight in the second verse, Mors et Vita duello conflixere mirando: Dux vitae mortuus regnat vivus. “Make it who will, he must have had a high and Christian understanding to have painted this picture with such fine gracefulness.” In his commentary on Hosea, he again quotes it with especial praise.

The ninth century is much richer in hymns than either the seventh or the eighth. It’s the era of Charlemagne as Emperor, Rabanus Maurus and Hincmar, and John Scotus Erigena; and it saw the establishment of the school of sequence-singers at St. Gall. This century is linked to the beautiful Easter sequence Victimae paschali laudes immolent Christiani, one of the few that remains in the Roman Missal. Kehrein, citing what seems to be credible sources, attributes the sequence to Wipo, the Burgundian chaplain of Emperor Conrad II and the tutor of Henry II, who left us several poems about historical events from his time, along with a prose biography of Conrad and two instructional poems for the education of Henry. He was exceptionally knowledgeable about classical literature, which likely contributed to his appointment as tutor for the young prince. All of this lends Kehrein’s attribution of the sequence to him a degree of likelihood, which, however, is diminished, if not entirely undermined, by comparing it with his confirmed poems. These use both classic hexameter and the rhymed verse of his own time; yet in neither form does he display the keen sense of rhythm that the author of Victimae paschali laudes must have had. The sequence was one of those Easter hymns that Luther found so delightful, which he describes generally in his House-Postill: “In the time of popery many fine hymns were sung! He who broke hell and overcame the very Devil there, with that the Lord redeemed his Christendom.” Elsewhere in the same book, he calls this “a very beautiful hymn,” particularly appreciating the second verse, Mors et Vita duello conflixere mirando: Dux vitae mortuus regnat vivus. “Whoever wrote it must have had a deep and Christian understanding to portray this image with such graceful finesse.” In his commentary on Hosea, he quotes it again with special admiration.

To this ninth century Koch assigns the Virginis proles opifexque matris, which still holds its place in the Roman Breviary in a revised form. Less offensive to Protestant ears is the brief and beautiful sequence, probably of this century, Quod chorus vatum, which Mr. Blew has translated for his Church Hymn and Tune-Book (1855), and the editor of the Lyra Messianica has copied. Here also belongs the Ad Dominum clamaveram, which is one of the earliest attempts at a metrical treatment of the Psalms. It consists largely of extracts from the fifteen Psalms of Degrees. Here also belongs the Iste confessor Domini, which still holds its place in the Roman Breviary.

To this ninth century, Koch assigns the Virginis proles opifexque matris, which still retains its place in the Roman Breviary in a revised form. Less offensive to Protestant ears is the short and lovely sequence, likely from this century, Quod chorus vatum, which Mr. Blew has translated for his Church Hymn and Tune-Book (1855), and which the editor of the Lyra Messianica has included. Also, the Ad Dominum clamaveram belongs here, which is one of the earliest attempts at a metrical interpretation of the Psalms. It mainly consists of extracts from the fifteen Psalms of Degrees. Additionally, the Iste confessor Domini is included here, which still has its place in the Roman Breviary.

Of the less-known hymn-writers we may name the younger Prudentius, who, like his greater namesake, was a Spaniard by birth, his family probably being one of the many which took refuge in France from the rule of the Saracens. Indeed, he assumed the name out of compliment to the elder poet—a practice very reprehensible in the eyes of hymnologists, as increasing the amply sufficient confusion which hangs around the identity of hymn-writers. He was one of the most learned men of his time, and had the manliness to defend the Augustinian doctrine of predestination against Hincmar of Rheims, at the time when Gottschalk had brought it into ill repute by his paradoxical statement of it. But he and Hincmar found common ground in opposing John Scotus Erigena, who asserted that the whole controversy grew out of the ascription of temporal existence to the divine and eternal mind. His hymns are lost to us, those ascribed to him being certainly not of his authorship, unless perhaps the Virgo Dei genetrix.

Of the lesser-known hymn writers, we can mention the younger Prudentius, who, like his more famous namesake, was Spanish by birth. His family likely fled to France to escape the rule of the Saracens. In fact, he took on the name as a nod to the older poet—a move that hymnologists frown upon, as it adds to the already significant confusion surrounding the identities of hymn writers. He was one of the most educated people of his time and had the courage to defend the Augustinian doctrine of predestination against Hincmar of Rheims, especially during the time when Gottschalk had tarnished its reputation with his controversial interpretation. However, he and Hincmar found common ground in opposing John Scotus Erigena, who claimed that the entire debate stemmed from attributing temporal existence to the divine and eternal mind. His hymns are lost to us, and those attributed to him are definitely not his own, except maybe the Virgo Dei genetrix.

Servatus Lupus (805-63), abbot of Ferrières, was one of the many pupils of Rabanus Maurus, who rose to eminence in the Church of this age, and were employed by the Karling kings in public affairs. His best monument is his letters, which give us a vivid picture of a time of disorder, and of a man of genuine capacity 368 and honest purpose. His hymns in praise of St. Wigbert are of less worth.

Servatus Lupus (805-863), abbot of Ferrières, was one of the many students of Rabanus Maurus, who became prominent in the Church during this time and were used by the Carolingian kings in public matters. His most significant legacy is his letters, which provide us with a vivid picture of a chaotic era and of a man with genuine talent and sincere intentions. His hymns in honor of St. Wigbert are less valuable. 368

Much more important is Theodulph of Orleans (ob. 821), the author of a single hymn, which has preserved his memory not less by its own merits than by its association with a beautiful but unhistorical legend of its authorship. He, too, was of Spanish birth and Gothic stock. He was honored and trusted by Charles the Great, and was one of the witnesses to his will. He was strongly imperialist in his politics, both before and after Charles’s death opposing the inevitable separation of France from Germany, especially in his poems to Charles and his sons, which are among the best of that age. In 818, however, he was implicated justly or unjustly in the rebellion of Bernard, King of Italy, against his uncle the emperor, and was imprisoned three years. While in prison he composed, tradition says, the hymn for Palm Sunday, Gloria, laus et honor, together with other poems, as the pastime of weary hours. The story runs that it was to the hymn he owed his liberation. On Palm Sunday of 821 the Emperor Lewis the Pious was at Angers, where the Bishop of Orleans was imprisoned in a monastery. Through an open window, when the emperor was within hearing, he sang the hymn, which so moved his heart that he gave orders to set the prisoner at liberty. Another version of the story is that he had taught it to the children of the church, who sang it before the emperor. The legend is discredited by the fact that in 821 there was a general amnesty for political offenders, which must have given him his liberty. He died within the year, by poison it is said.

Much more important is Theodulph of Orleans (ob. 821), the author of a single hymn that has kept his memory alive, not just because of its own value but also due to its connection with a beautiful but fictional story about its creation. He was also of Spanish heritage and Gothic descent. He was respected and trusted by Charlemagne and was one of the witnesses to his will. He held strong imperialist views both before and after Charlemagne’s death, opposing the inevitable separation of France from Germany, especially in his poems dedicated to Charlemagne and his sons, which are among the best from that era. However, in 818, he was either rightly or wrongly involved in the rebellion of Bernard, King of Italy, against his uncle, the emperor, and was imprisoned for three years. While in prison, he reportedly composed the hymn for Palm Sunday, Gloria, laus et honor, along with other poems to pass the time. According to the story, it was the hymn that led to his release. On Palm Sunday of 821, Emperor Louis the Pious was in Angers, where the Bishop of Orleans was imprisoned in a monastery. Through an open window, when the emperor was within earshot, he sang the hymn, which touched the emperor's heart so much that he ordered the prisoner to be set free. Another version of the tale is that he had taught it to the children of the church, who sang it before the emperor. This legend is weakened by the fact that in 821 there was a general amnesty for political offenders, which likely granted him his freedom. He died within the year, reportedly by poison.

To make the list complete we add the names of Ermanrich (ob. 840), abbot of Ellwangen in Würtemberg; Drepanius Florus (ob. 860), deacon of the church of Lyons; Eric, a monk at Saint-Germain at Auxerre, and Paul Alvarez of Cordova (ob. 861)—all of whom have left us hymns in commemoration of saints.

To complete the list, we include the names of Ermanrich (ob. 840), the abbot of Ellwangen in Würtemberg; Drepanius Florus (ob. 860), a deacon at the church of Lyons; Eric, a monk at Saint-Germain in Auxerre; and Paul Alvarez of Cordova (ob. 861)—all of whom have given us hymns in honor of saints.

In the chapter on Notker a full account has been given of the three principal singers of St. Gall—Notker Balbulus, Tutilo, and Hartmann. There are two lesser sequence-writers of that monastery who belong to the same (ninth) century—Ratpert and Waltram. Ratpert (ob. 900), like Notker, was a pupil of the Irishman Möngal. He was of noble family and born in the neighborhood of Zurich, and made such proficiency that he was entrusted with 369 the oversight of the outer school at St. Gall. His “proses” were composed especially for processional use and for pilgrimages, and therefore are not sequences in the strict sense. To adapt them to this use he fitted them with refrains, which might be caught up by those who had little familiarity with Latin. The Rex sanctorum angelorum is the best known of them. But most important is his position as the first in point of time of the German hymn-writers. He wrote a German hymn in honor of St. Gall (fecit carmen barbaricum populo in laude Sancti Galli canendum), of which unfortunately we have only Ekkehard’s Latin translation, made a century later.

In the chapter on Notker, there’s a detailed account of the three main singers of St. Gall—Notker Balbulus, Tutilo, and Hartmann. There are two lesser sequence writers from that monastery who were also from the ninth century—Ratpert and Waltram. Ratpert (ob. 900), like Notker, was a student of the Irishman Möngal. He came from a noble family and was born near Zurich, and he became so skilled that he was given the responsibility of overseeing the outer school at St. Gall. His “proses” were specifically created for processions and pilgrimages, and therefore aren’t sequences in the strictest sense. To make them suitable for this purpose, he added refrains that could be easily picked up by those who weren’t familiar with Latin. The Rex sanctorum angelorum is the most well-known of these. However, his most significant contribution is that he was the first German hymn writer in terms of chronology. He wrote a German hymn in honor of St. Gall (fecit carmen barbaricum populo in laude Sancti Galli canendum), of which unfortunately, we only have Ekkehard’s Latin translation, done a century later.

Waltram never rose above the rank of deacon at St. Gall. He was more famous for his poems on secular themes, written to the music of the sequences, than for sequences proper. But one of the latter is ascribed to him.

Waltram never rose above the rank of deacon at St. Gall. He was better known for his poems on secular topics, set to the music of sequences, than for the sequences themselves. However, one of the latter is attributed to him.

370

CHAPTER XXX.
THE UNKNOWN AND LESSER-KNOWN HYMN WRITERS.
[10th to 16th Century.]

The tenth century—the century of the Danes, of the Normans, of the Othos, of the Olafs, of Dunstan, and of Cordova as a centre of philosophic and scientific culture—saw the general establishment of Christianity among the Teutonic peoples of Northern Europe. It was not rich in great Churchmen, great men of letters, or great hymn-writers. We find in it no name great enough to deserve a separate chapter. Yet Odo of Cluny and Fulbert of Chartres, the two Ekkehards, and Rupert of St. Gall are enough to show that it was not altogether barren.

The tenth century—the era of the Danes, the Normans, the Othos, the Olafs, Dunstan, and Cordova as a hub of philosophical and scientific culture—saw the widespread acceptance of Christianity among the Teutonic peoples of Northern Europe. It wasn’t rich in prominent church leaders, renowned writers, or famous hymnists. There isn't a single name notable enough to warrant its own chapter. However, Odo of Cluny, Fulbert of Chartres, the two Ekkehards, and Rupert of St. Gall are enough to illustrate that it wasn’t completely unproductive.

This dark age was a time when the worship of Mary and the saints, already on the increase in previous ages, made rapid advances. The practice of formal canonization of the saints dates from 993. Perhaps the most characteristic hymn of the century is the Ave Maris stella, which has been ascribed to Venantius Fortunatus of the sixth century, but cannot be older than the tenth. Daniel’s final judgment was that a St. Gall MS. proves it to belong here, although he formerly had thought it might be as early as the sixth century. Moll and Mone, however, would put it even later, on the theory that it borrows from one of Hermann of Reichenau’s sequences. It is one of the favorite hymns of the Roman Catholic Church, being found in all the breviaries, and assigned for use not only at the Annunciation, to which it properly belongs, but to others of the many festivals in honor of our Lord’s mother. In the following version Mr. Duffield has given the easy form of the original:

This dark age was a time when the veneration of Mary and the saints, which had already been growing in earlier centuries, made significant progress. The formal process of canonizing saints began in 993. One of the most emblematic hymns of this century is the Ave Maris stella, attributed to Venantius Fortunatus from the sixth century, although it cannot be older than the tenth. Daniel concluded that a St. Gall Ms. confirms its place in this time, even though he previously believed it might date back to the sixth century. However, Moll and Mone would argue for an even later date, suggesting it could be borrowing elements from one of Hermann of Reichenau’s sequences. It remains one of the favorite hymns of the Roman Catholic Church, appearing in all the breviaries and used not only during the Annunciation, which is its proper occasion, but also at various other festivals honoring our Lord’s mother. In the following version, Mr. Duffield has provided a simpler interpretation of the original:

Hail, thou star of ocean,

Hail, you star of the ocean,

God’s own mother mortal,

God's own mother, mortal.

Virgin ever perfect,

Forever pure,

Heaven’s own blessed portal.

Heaven's blessed gateway.

371

Bright with such a message,

Bright with this message,

Gabriel gave thee greeting;

Gabriel sent you greetings;

Grant us, then, thy favor,

Grant us your favor, then,

Eve’s defeat defeating.

Eve’s defeat is defeating.

Loose the prisoner’s bondage,

Free the prisoner’s bondage,

Give the blind their vision,

Restore sight to the blind,

Drive all evils from us,

Remove all evils from us,

Pray for our condition.

Pray for our situation.

Show thyself our mother,

Show yourself, our mother,

Let thy prayer avail us

Let your prayer help us

With thy Son, our Saviour,

With Your Son, our Savior,

Born that naught should fail us.

Born so that nothing should let us down.

Virgin pure and only,

Pure and untouched,

Mild among all others,

Mild among everyone else,

Make us free from sinning,

Set us free from sin.

Meek beyond our brothers.

Meeker than our brothers.

To this century or later we must assign the Martyr Dei qui unicum, which (as Invicte Martyr unicum) still holds its place in the Roman Breviary; and the Jesu Redemptor omnium, which is similarly honored.

To this century or later, we must assign the Martyr Dei qui unicum, which (as Invicte Martyr unicum) still holds its place in the Roman Breviary; and the Jesu Redemptor omnium, which is similarly honored.

Odo of Cluny (879-943) is the first of the three poets who have adorned that famous monastic house. He was dedicated before his birth to St. Martin, by his father, a courtier of the Duke of Aquitaine, and became a monk at Tours in fulfilment of this vow. He got such education as the times furnished, going to Paris for the sake of finding the best schools. He then joined the congregation of three monasteries recently founded by Bernon, who was abbot of them all. At the death of Bernon he became the second abbot of Cluny, and it speaks ill for either Bernon or the age that he found his work to be that of a monastic reformer even in a young monastery. He was the most considerable figure in the French Church of his time, and his advice and mediation were sought on all sides. As his name was a very usual one, a long series of books he did not write has been fathered on him, what he really left being a collection of addresses to his monks (Collationes), some sermons, and a few hymns, about four in all. Of these Dr. Neale has translated the Lauda, mater ecclesiae, lauda Christi, and Mr. Chambers the Aeterni Patris unice. They commemorate 372 Mary Magdalene, identifying her, of course, with Mary of Bethany, as Church tradition does.

Odo of Cluny (879-943) is the first of the three poets who have graced that famous monastic house. His father, a courtier for the Duke of Aquitaine, dedicated him to St. Martin before he was born, and he became a monk at Tours to fulfill this vow. He received the education available at the time and went to Paris to find the best schools. He then joined the group of three monasteries recently founded by Bernon, who was the abbot of all of them. After Bernon's death, he became the second abbot of Cluny, and it's unfortunate for either Bernon or the era that he found his role was that of a monastic reformer even in such a young monastery. He was a significant figure in the French Church of his time, and his advice and mediation were sought by many. Because his name was quite common, many books that he didn't write have been mistakenly attributed to him; what he actually left behind is a collection of addresses to his monks (Collationes), some sermons, and a few hymns—about four in total. Dr. Neale has translated the Lauda, mater ecclesiae, lauda Christi, and Mr. Chambers translated the Aeterni Patris unice. These works honor Mary Magdalene, identifying her, as Church tradition does, with Mary of Bethany.

Fulbert of Chartres (950-1028) was to France, in the second half of this century of disorder and transition, what Odo was in the first. He also was from Aquitaine, and possibly of a noble family, although he seems to contradict his biographers on that point when he says,

Fulbert of Chartres (950-1028) was to France, in the second half of this century of disorder and transition, what Odo was in the first. He also was from Aquitaine, and possibly from a noble family, although he seems to contradict his biographers on that point when he says,

“non opibus nec sanguine fretus

"not relying on resources or blood"

Conscendi cathedram, pauper, de sorde levatus.”

Conscendi cathedram, pauper, de sorde levatus.

He studied at Rheims under the great scholar Gerbert, afterward Pope Sylvester II.—“a pope,” as Dr. Döllinger says, “who was held in great honor as the most learned scholar and the most enlightened spirit of his time,” but afterward was regarded as an expert in the black art, and even as having sold himself to Satan. From him Fulbert at least learned no black arts. Transferred in 968 to Chartres as chancellor of the cathedral, with charge of its school, he made the place a centre of attraction to students from three nations. His scholars called him “the Frankish Socrates,” and frequent is the reference in writers of the next generation to the delightful fellowship they had with this bright-minded and devout master, who taught the science of both natural and divine things, entering into right human relations with each of them, and pointing them to that knowledge which is life eternal. Even after Robert II. elevated him to the bishopric of Chartres, in 1007, he found time to take part in the work of teaching, which he so much loved. He died in 1028.

He studied at Rheims under the great scholar Gerbert, who later became Pope Sylvester II. — “a pope,” as Dr. Döllinger says, “who was greatly respected as the most knowledgeable scholar and the most enlightened thinker of his time,” but later he was seen as a practitioner of dark magic and even accused of selling his soul to Satan. Fulbert certainly didn't learn any dark arts from him. In 968, he was appointed chancellor of the cathedral in Chartres, where he also oversaw the school, turning it into a hub for students from three countries. His students referred to him as “the Frankish Socrates,” and many writers from the next generation often mentioned the wonderful camaraderie they had with this insightful and devoted teacher, who explained both natural and divine knowledge, fostering genuine relationships with each student, and guiding them toward the knowledge that leads to eternal life. Even after Robert II. promoted him to the bishopric of Chartres in 1007, he still found time to teach, which he cherished greatly. He passed away in 1028.

His letters are his chief monument, and they give us an unattractive picture of his age. One of them denounces bishops who have become soldiers as unworthy of the name. Others tell of the murder, in the very porch of the cathedral, of a priest he had made the sub-dean of the cathedral at Sens. The friends of a rival candidate killed him, with the alleged connivance of the bishop of Sens! In yet another he takes to task Constance, the shrew whom a just Providence awarded to Robert II. as his last wife. His sermons are less notable, and much given to Mariolatry. His hymns are few in number, but one of them, the Chorus novae Hirusalem, is a Whitsunday hymn of much beauty, yet it has not commended itself to the compilers of the Roman Breviary. Mone remarks that it unites classic metre with rhyme, which is true also 373 of his hymn in commemoration of Martin of Tours, Inter patres monachalis.

His letters are his main legacy, and they present an unflattering view of his time. One of them criticizes bishops who have taken up arms as unworthy of the title. Others recount the murder, right at the entrance to the cathedral, of a priest he had appointed as sub-dean of the cathedral in Sens. The supporters of a rival candidate killed him, allegedly with the bishop of Sens's involvement! In another letter, he scolds Constance, the difficult woman that a just Providence matched with Robert II as his last wife. His sermons are less remarkable and heavily focused on Mariolatry. He wrote very few hymns, but one of them, the Chorus novae Hirusalem, is a beautiful Whitsunday hymn, although it hasn't been accepted by the compilers of the Roman Breviary. Mone notes that it combines classical meter with rhyme, which is also true of his hymn in honor of Martin of Tours, Inter patres monachalis.

The fifth abbot of Cluny, Odilo (962-1048), was a dear friend of Fulbert’s, and lamented his death. He continued the work of monastic reform begun by Odo, which made Cluny the centre of monastic energy and life in this age. Especially was the severity of the restored rule of Benedict, as practised at Cluny, opposed to the laxer order established by the Irish monks in Germany. So absorbed was he in this work that he refused to be made Archbishop of Lyons. Fulbert called him “the archangel of the monks.” He also wrote hymns, but there are none that we can attach with certainty to his name.

The fifth abbot of Cluny, Odilo (962-1048), was a close friend of Fulbert and mourned his death. He carried on the monastic reform started by Odo, which made Cluny the hub of monastic activity and life during this period. The strict adherence to the revised rule of Benedict, followed at Cluny, stood in stark contrast to the more relaxed practices set by the Irish monks in Germany. He was so dedicated to this mission that he declined the position of Archbishop of Lyons. Fulbert referred to him as “the archangel of the monks.” He also composed hymns, but none can be definitively attributed to him.

The same is true of Salvus, abbot of a cloister in the Christian kingdom of Navarre. Heriger, abbot of Lobbes (940-1009), a Flemish Benedictine and hagiologist, of great renown as an educator and a scholar, has left one hymn, Ave per quam, and two antiphons, in honor of the Apostle Thomas. Theodoric of Monte Casino wrote a hymn in honor of St. Maurus.

The same goes for Salvus, the abbot of a monastery in the Christian kingdom of Navarre. Heriger, the abbot of Lobbes (940-1009), was a Flemish Benedictine and hagiologist, well-known as an educator and scholar. He left behind one hymn, Ave per quam, and two antiphons in honor of the Apostle Thomas. Theodoric of Monte Cassino wrote a hymn in honor of St. Maurus.

To the eleventh century we owe the beginnings of many things—rag paper, Gothic architecture, our modern musical notation, the crusades, the troubadours, the peace of God, the Norman rule in England. It is the century of Hildebrand, of Peter Damiani, of Anselm of Canterbury, of the great struggle to establish the celibacy of the clergy and to abolish lay patronage in the Church. It is not rich in hymn-writers, but it has some minor names and anonymous hymns worthy of notice.

To the eleventh century, we owe the beginnings of many things—rag paper, Gothic architecture, our modern musical notation, the crusades, the troubadours, the peace of God, and Norman rule in England. It’s the century of Hildebrand, Peter Damiani, Anselm of Canterbury, and the significant effort to enforce clergy celibacy and eliminate lay patronage in the Church. While it’s not known for many hymn writers, it does have some lesser-known names and anonymous hymns that deserve attention.

To this century belongs the manuscript collection of old English hymns in Latin which the Rev. Joseph Stevenson edited for the Surtees Society in 1851 (Latin Hymns of the Anglo-Saxon Church, with an Interlinear Saxon Gloss. From a manuscript of the Eleventh Century in Durham Library). While many of them are found equally in the breviaries and hymnaries of the Continent, there is a large number which seem to be peculiar to the English Church, and have not been traced to any continental source. None of these are very great hymns, and their importance to us is partly from our interest in the work of our English ancestors, and partly from the preference shown to them by modern English translators. But such work as Annis peractis mensibus and Nuntium nobis fero de supernis is more than respectable. In this 374 manuscript is found the beautiful hymn for Septuagesima and succeeding Sundays, Alleluia, dulce carmen, which therefore may be an old English hymn. It was written in accordance with the old usage that “Alleluia!” should be sung frequently on that and the following Sundays in preparation for Lent. To this century Koch assigns the abecedarian hymn, A patre unigenitus, which gets almost through the alphabet in twenty lines, but is better than this would indicate, or Mr. Chambers would not have translated it. Here belongs the Audi, tellus, audi, which unfortunately is only partly preserved in its original and unexpanded form. It is a judgment hymn, but not one of the greatest. The Lutherans used it for some time after the Reformation, and Dr. Washburn has translated it. The enlarged form recalls the Cur mundus militat of Jacoponus. Du Méril has published a Christmas hymn of this century, Congaudeat turba fidelium, whose first six verses indicate its popular use by their refrain, “In Bethlehem!” It bears a close resemblance to many of the fifteenth century, and may have been their model. To the same editor we owe the terse and spirited Easter hymn of this same century, Mitis agnus, leo fortis, which has found several English translators. To this century or, at latest, to the next, we must assign the very beautiful hymn in commemoration of Stephen the Protomartyr, Sancte Dei pretiose, whose popularity seems to have made it especially tempting to the hymn-tinkers of the Middle Ages. It is found in two other forms, both of them much watered; “but nobody likes inspiration and water,” as Lowell says.

This century includes the collection of old English hymns in Latin that Rev. Joseph Stevenson edited for the Surtees Society in 1851 (Latin Hymns of the Anglo-Saxon Church, with an Interlinear Saxon Gloss. From a manuscript of the Eleventh Century in Durham Library). While many of these hymns also appear in the breviaries and hymn collections of the Continent, there are quite a few that seem unique to the English Church and haven’t been traced back to any continental source. None of these are particularly great hymns, and their significance to us comes partly from our interest in the work of our English ancestors and partly from the preference modern English translators have given them. However, pieces like Annis peractis mensibus and Nuntium nobis fero de supernis are more than respectable. This 374 manuscript includes the beautiful hymn for Septuagesima and the following Sundays, Alleluia, dulce carmen, which could therefore be an old English hymn. It was composed according to the old tradition that “Alleluia!” should be sung often on those days in preparation for Lent. To this century, Koch attributes the abecedarian hymn, A patre unigenitus, which nearly covers the alphabet in twenty lines, but it’s better than that sounds, or Mr. Chambers wouldn’t have translated it. This also includes Audi, tellus, audi, which, unfortunately, is only partially preserved in its original and unexpanded form. It is a judgment hymn, but not among the greatest. The Lutherans used it for a while after the Reformation, and Dr. Washburn has translated it. The extended version resembles the Cur mundus militat of Jacoponus. Du Méril published a Christmas hymn from this century, Congaudeat turba fidelium, whose first six verses indicate its popular use with the refrain, “In Bethlehem!” It closely resembles many from the fifteenth century and may have served as their model. We also owe to the same editor the concise and spirited Easter hymn of this century, Mitis agnus, leo fortis, which has several English translations. We must assign the very beautiful hymn commemorating Stephen the Protomartyr, Sancte Dei pretiose, to this century or, at the latest, to the next. Its popularity seems to have made it particularly appealing to the hymn-tinkers of the Middle Ages. It appears in two other forms, both of which are much diluted; “but nobody likes inspiration and water,” as Lowell said.

To Anselm of Canterbury, the great archbishop and theologian, seven hymns are assigned in the collections. They are so much below the level of the Cur Deus Homo, the Monologion, and the Prosologion of that great master, as to suggest that they are the work of one of the lesser Anselms—for the name was a common one in that age—and that they have been assigned to him by the eagerness of his editors to swell his works, as has been done with many prose treatises. One of the best is a long “Prayer to the Lord and all His Saints,” beginning Deus, pater credentium, of which Mr. Duffield says, in a manuscript note, that it “contains many excellent stanzas.” There is another, “To Mary and all the Saints,” nearly as long, which shows the author’s training in a French school by its use of the assonance. Yet another on Mary 375 alone—Lux quae luces in tenebris—which has been broken into eight brief hymns for the canonical hours. Christ as the Son and Mary herself are invoked in alternate verses.

To Anselm of Canterbury, the prominent archbishop and theologian, seven hymns are attributed in the collections. They fall significantly short of the level of the Cur Deus Homo, the Monologion, and the Prosologion by that esteemed master, suggesting they may be the work of a lesser Anselm—since the name was quite common in that time—and that they’ve been assigned to him by the enthusiasm of his editors looking to expand his works, as has happened with many prose writings. One of the noteworthy pieces is a long “Prayer to the Lord and all His Saints,” starting with Deus, pater credentium, which Mr. Duffield notes in a manuscript comment has “many excellent stanzas.” There's another one, “To Mary and all the Saints,” almost as lengthy, that reveals the author’s education in a French school through its use of assonance. There’s yet another hymn devoted to Mary—Lux quae luces in tenebris—which has been split into eight short hymns for the canonical hours. In alternating verses, Christ as the Son and Mary herself are called upon.

Better than any of these is a little hymn which is his in the sense of being based on a fine passage of his prose meditations. This “second Augustine,” like the first, was happier as an occasion of poetry in other men, than in his own verses. Here it is:

Better than any of these is a short hymn that belongs to him in the sense that it's inspired by a great excerpt from his prose reflections. This "second Augustine," like the first, served more as an inspiration for poetry in others than in his own writings. Here it is:

TO THE HOLY SPIRIT.

Veni jam veni

Come now, come

Benignissime,

Kindest,

Dolentis animiae

Dolor of the soul

Consolator,

Comforter,

Promptissimus

Promptissimus

In opportunatibus

In opportunities

Et tribulationibus

And tribulations

Adjutor!

Help!

Veni fortitude fragilium,

Come, strength of the fragile,

Relevator labentium

Relevator of the sinking

Veni doctor humilium

Come, humble doctor.

Destructor superborum,

Destructor of greatness,

Pius pater orphanorum,

Pius, father of orphans,

Dulcis vindex viduarum.

Sweet avenger of widows.

Veni spes pauperum,

Come, hope of the poor,

Refocillator deficientium!

Refocillator deficient!

Veni navigantium

Come sail with us

Sidus,

Star,

Naufragantium

Naufragium

Portus!

Port!

Veni omnium viventium

Come, all living beings

Singulare decus,

Singular honor,

Morientium

Morientium

Unica salus,

Only salvation,

Veni Sancte Spiritus!

Come, Holy Spirit!


Come, yea and quickly come,

Come, yes, and come quickly,

Thou gentlest guest,

You gentle guest,

To them of sorrowing mind,

To those with a heavy heart,

Consoler blest!

Blessed comforter!

Thou swiftest help and guide

You are the fastest help and guide.

In every chance,

In every opportunity,

And in our sharp distress

And in our great distress

Deliverance.

Rescue.

Come, courage of the coward breast,

Come, courage of the cowardly heart,

Who raisest them that sink oppressed!

Who lifts up those who are weighed down?

Come, teacher of the humble, thou

Come, teacher of the humble, you

Who bringest pride to dust,

Who brings pride to dust,

Thou Father of the fatherless,

You Father of the fatherless,

The widow’s stay and trust.

The widow’s support and faith.

Come, thou hope of poverty,

Come, you hope of poverty,

Reviving from despondency.

Bouncing back from sadness.

Come, thou of sailing souls

Come, you of sailing souls

The Star;

The Star

Come, thou the port of them

Come, you the port of them

Which shipwrecked are!

What shipwrecked people!

Come, thou the one renown

Come, you the renowned one

Of all that live;

Of all who live;

Come, thou the single trust

Come, you the only trust

Which death can give;

Which death can provide;

Come, Holy Spirit!

Come, Holy Spirit!

Another Anselm of this century is the Bishop of Lucca, who died 1086, and to whom is ascribed a long meditative poem on our Lord’s life, in a kind of rhymed verse which is much more frequently met in the narrative or humorous poems of the next century, called Goliardic. It does not belong to the lyric poetry of the Church, although a spirited hymn has been extracted by Herbert Kynaston from the passage given by Trench. (See Lyra Messianica, pp. 283, 284.) Anselm was a weak man caught in the storm of the controversy over investitures, and would have 376 ended his days as a monk of Cluny, if Gregory VII. had not forbidden him. It is said that, although he had written in defence of the claims of Gregory against the anti-pope Guibert, he finally joined Guibert’s party before his death.

Another Anselm of this century is the Bishop of Lucca, who died in 1086, and he is credited with a lengthy meditative poem about our Lord’s life, written in a kind of rhymed verse that is often found in the narrative or humorous poems of the following century, known as Goliardic. It doesn't belong to the lyrical poetry of the Church, although a spirited hymn has been taken by Herbert Kynaston from the excerpt provided by Trench. (See Lyra Messianica, pp. 283, 284.) Anselm was a weak man caught in the turmoil of the investiture controversy and would have ended his days as a monk of Cluny if Gregory VII hadn't prohibited him. It is said that, despite having written in defense of Gregory's claims against the anti-pope Guibert, he ultimately aligned himself with Guibert’s faction before his death.

Godefroy or Geofroy, Abbot of Vendome, is another hymn-writer who was mixed up in that controversy, but remained steadfast on the papal side. He belongs both to this and the next century, having been made abbot in 1094, and lived on till 1129 at least. Twelve times he crossed the Alps in the interest of the papacy, and was rewarded for his zeal by a cardinalate. His letters still preserve for us the picture of a zealous ultramontane churchman; but his four “proses”—one about our Lord’s mother and three on Mary Magdalene—are of less importance.

Godefroy or Geofroy, Abbot of Vendome, is another hymn writer who got involved in that controversy but stayed loyal to the papal side. He spans both this and the next century, having become abbot in 1094 and living until at least 1129. He crossed the Alps twelve times for the papacy and was rewarded for his dedication with a cardinalship. His letters still give us a glimpse of a passionate ultramontane churchman; however, his four “proses”—one about the Virgin Mary and three about Mary Magdalene—are of lesser significance.

To Heribert (ob. 1042), Bishop of Eichstetten, in modern Baden (anciently part of Swabia), Migne (Patrologia, 141) ascribes a number of hymns, which previously had borne no other name in the collections. His dominant tendency as a hymn-writer is shown by the fact that he wrote five hymns beginning Ave Maria, gratia plena, none of which, however, is the well-known hymn beginning with those words. That belongs to a later century. The best of his hymns are that to all saints, Omnes superni ordines, and that to the cross, Salve crux sancta, salve mundi gloria, of which Prior Aylward has furnished a spirited version to Mr. Shipley’s Annus Sanctus. Of the author we can learn nothing more than his date and location.

To Heribert (ob. 1042), Bishop of Eichstetten, in modern Baden (formerly part of Swabia), Migne (Patrologia, 141) attributes several hymns that previously had no other designation in the collections. His main focus as a hymn-writer is evident in the fact that he wrote five hymns starting with Ave Maria, gratia plena, although none of these is the famous hymn that begins with those words, which is from a later century. The best of his hymns are the one for all saints, Omnes superni ordines, and the one for the cross, Salve crux sancta, salve mundi gloria, of which Prior Aylward has provided a lively version for Mr. Shipley’s Annus Sanctus. We cannot learn anything more about the author apart from his date and location.

The succession of sequence-writers in Southern Germany was kept up through this century by Gottschalk and the fourth Ekkehard of St. Gall. Of Gottschalk we know little more than that he studied under a master, Heinrich, in an unnamed monastery of South Germany, to whom Schubiger (Die Sängerschule St. Gallens, 1858) assigns the Ave praeclara Maris stella (see p. 163), on the authority of a manuscript he believes to be older than Hermann Contractus. Of Gottschalk’s own sequences there are but three which certainly are his, and they all are prosy. If he and not some French Gottschalk of this century be the author of the O Deus, miseri misereri servi, which Daniel (IV., 173) copies from Du Méril, it is better than any of his sequences. Du Méril inclines to ascribe it to the Gottschalk of the ninth century, whom we met in the history of Rabanus Maurus. Ekkehard IV. is 377 memorable only for his Latin version of the German hymn by Ratpert in honor of St. Gall, of which the original is lost.

The lineup of sequence-writers in Southern Germany continued into this century with Gottschalk and the fourth Ekkehard of St. Gall. We know very little about Gottschalk aside from the fact that he studied under a master named Heinrich in an unnamed monastery in South Germany. Schubiger (Die Sängerschule St. Gallens, 1858) attributes the Ave praeclara Maris stella (see p. 163) to him based on a manuscript he thinks is older than Hermann Contractus. Gottschalk has only three sequences that can definitely be identified as his, and they're all quite bland. If he, rather than another French Gottschalk from this century, is the author of the O Deus, miseri misereri servi, which Daniel (IV., 173) copies from Du Méril, then it's better than any of his sequences. Du Méril tends to think it belongs to the Gottschalk from the ninth century that we encountered in the history of Rabanus Maurus. Ekkehard IV. is noted mainly for his Latin version of the German hymn by Ratpert in honor of St. Gall, of which the original is lost.

The twelfth century is that of the great Crusades, of Bernard and Abelard, and Peter the Venerable, and Hildebert and Adam of St. Victor. The age also of Thomas Becket, Peter Lombard, and Saladin. The Civil Law was rediscovered at Amalfi; the Canon Law digested by Gratian; the age-long conflict of Guelphs and Ghibellines began, to end only with the political ruin of Germany and the dismemberment of the Empire.

The twelfth century was marked by the great Crusades, figures like Bernard, Abelard, Peter the Venerable, Hildebert, and Adam of St. Victor. It was also the time of Thomas Becket, Peter Lombard, and Saladin. The Civil Law was rediscovered in Amalfi, and Canon Law was organized by Gratian. The long-standing conflict between the Guelphs and Ghibellines began, which would only conclude with the political downfall of Germany and the fragmentation of the Empire.

It was a time of great intellectual activity in Western Europe. The universities took their rise now, although not known by that name till the next century. In the national literatures of France and Germany it was the springtime of a new age—the age of the troubadours and the trouvères, of the Minnesingers, and the popular romances. In Latin hymnology no century was more fertile in great things than this.

It was a time of significant intellectual growth in Western Europe. Universities began to emerge, although they wouldn’t be called that until the next century. In the national literatures of France and Germany, it marked the beginning of a new era—the era of the troubadours and the trouvères, the Minnesingers, and popular romances. In Latin hymnology, no century was more productive in great works than this one.

Of the anonymous hymns traced to this century there are several of great beauty. The hymn on the Apostles, Exultet coelum laudibus, holds its place in the Roman Breviary in a much diluted revision. It shows a close study of Scripture and great command of terse expression. The Easter hymn, Finita jam sunt praelia, generally is given with a double Alleluia prefixed. Daniel refers it to this century; Neale to the next. It is known to English readers by the versions of Rev. Francis Pott (“The strife is o’er, the victory won!”) and of Dr. Neale (“Finished is the battle now”), both of great merit. Exactly the same difference of authorities we find as to the date of the O filii et filiae, another Easter hymn of great beauty and still more honored by the preferences of the translators, but ignored by the collectors, Professor March excepted. The Passion hymn, Patris Sapientia, veritas divina, has been bandied about among many supposed authors, two popes of the fourteenth century included. It is in the “Goliardic” metre we find in Anselm of Lucca, which was widely used in the satirical poetry of this century. It therefore probably belongs here, and may be the work of the “Egidius Episcopus” specified in one copy of the hymn. A third Easter hymn, the Surrexit Christe hodie, may be as old as this century, as there is a German hymn of this century which borrows from it, Christus ist erstanden. In its Latin, indeed, lies the germ of many later Easter hymns, 378 including that of Charles Wesley, “Christ the Lord is risen to-day.” It is itself the simplest and truest expansion of the Easter morning greeting of the early Christian Church, when its members, as they met each other on the street on that Sunday, substituted “Christ is risen!” for the usual “Peace be with you!” That was the word of confession by which the Church’s Easter joy in the triumph of good over evil, light over darkness, the spiritual springtide over spiritual winter, was proclaimed to a joyless and despairing world.

Of the anonymous hymns from this century, several are incredibly beautiful. The hymn about the Apostles, Exultet coelum laudibus, appears in the Roman Breviary in a much-edited version. It demonstrates a deep understanding of Scripture and a masterful use of concise language. The Easter hymn, Finita jam sunt praelia, is usually presented with a double Alleluia at the beginning. Daniel attributes it to this century, while Neale credits the next. English readers know it through the translations by Rev. Francis Pott (“The strife is o’er, the victory won!”) and Dr. Neale (“Finished is the battle now”), both of high quality. We see similar differing opinions about the date of O filii et filiae, another beautiful Easter hymn that is even more favored by translators, though overlooked by collectors, with Professor March being the exception. The Passion hymn, Patris Sapientia, veritas divina, has been attributed to various supposed authors, including two popes from the fourteenth century. It uses the “Goliardic” meter found in Anselm of Lucca, which was commonly used in the satirical poetry of this century. Therefore, it likely belongs to this period and may be the work of the “Egidius Episcopus” mentioned in one copy of the hymn. A third Easter hymn, Surrexit Christe hodie, could also be as old as this century, as there is a German hymn from this time that draws from it, Christus ist erstanden. Its Latin text indeed contains the roots of many later Easter hymns, 378 including that of Charles Wesley, “Christ the Lord is risen to-day.” It is essentially the simplest and truest expansion of the Easter morning greeting from the early Christian Church, when members would greet each other on the street that Sunday by saying “Christ is risen!” instead of the usual “Peace be with you!” That was the declaration of faith through which the Church’s Easter joy in the triumph of good over evil, light over darkness, and spiritual renewal over spiritual winter was proclaimed to a world filled with despair.

To this century also belongs the Advent sequence, Veni, veni Emmanuel! So Dr. Neale thinks, but Professor Daniel hesitates. It undoubtedly is based on the eight “Greater Antiphons,” which were sung at the Vesper service on the eight days preceding Christmas (O Sapientia, etc.), of which a metrical version by Lord Nelson and others is in the Hymnal of the Episcopal Church. At least as old as this century is the very beautiful sequence on the life of Christ, In sapientia disponens omnia, which Mone found in a MS. of this century, and Trend (Lyra Mystica) and Crippen have translated. The two halves of the sequence differ in a marked way in their metrical structure.

To this century also belongs the Advent sequence, Veni, veni Emmanuel! So Dr. Neale thinks, but Professor Daniel is unsure. It is definitely based on the eight “Greater Antiphons,” which were sung at the Vesper service on the eight days leading up to Christmas (O Sapientia, etc.), and a metrical version by Lord Nelson and others is in the Hymnal of the Episcopal Church. At least as old as this century is the very beautiful sequence about the life of Christ, In sapientia disponens omnia, which Mone found in a Ms. from this century, and Trend (Lyra Mystica) and Crippen have translated. The two parts of the sequence have noticeably different metrical structures.

Of the lesser hymn-writers of the century, Marbod is the most productive. Like Fulbert and Odilo, he might as well be credited to the last century as to this. He was the son of a fur dealer at Angers, named Robert, became Bishop of Rennes, and died a monk at St. Aubin in 1123. He had the fighting qualities of the Angevins, whose churches are full of the tombs not of saints, but of armed warriors, Michelet says. He took such an active and aggressive part in a dispute over the election of a bishop of Angers that the other party made him their prisoner and carried him out of the mélée. But it was his eminence as a Latin poet for which his age most valued him. When he died the monks of St. Aubin announced the fact in a circular letter, and Ulger, Bishop of Angers, anticipated the extravagance of Dryden’s epigram on Milton in his praises of his friend:

Of the lesser hymn writers of the century, Marbod is the most productive. Like Fulbert and Odilo, he could just as easily be associated with the last century as with this one. He was the son of a fur dealer in Angers named Robert, became the Bishop of Rennes, and died as a monk at St. Aubin in 1123. He had the fighting spirit of the Angevins, whose churches are filled with the tombs not of saints, but of armed warriors, Michelet notes. He took such an active and aggressive role in a dispute over the election of a bishop of Angers that the opposing side captured him and took him out of the mélée. But it was his prominence as a Latin poet that his contemporaries valued most. When he died, the monks of St. Aubin announced it in a circular letter, and Ulger, the Bishop of Angers, anticipated the flair of Dryden’s epigram on Milton when praising his friend:

“Cessit ei Cicero, cessit Maro

Cicero yielded to him, Maro too

Junctus Homero.”

Junctus Homero.

Beaugendre in 1708 collected his poems and published them along with those of his contemporary, Hildebert of Tours. They are 379 mostly versified legends of the saints, with a long poem, De Gemmis, interesting and curious as showing the “mystical” associations of the mediaeval mind with precious stones. From this Mone gives the interpretation of the precious stones in the heavenly Jerusalem, beginning Cives coelestis patriae. More hymn like in character is the Deus-Homo rex coelorum, which Chancellor Benedict has translated from Trench’s anthology:

Beaugendre gathered his poems in 1708 and published them alongside those of his contemporary, Hildebert of Tours. They are mostly poetic legends about the saints, along with a long poem, De Gemmis, which is intriguing and reflects the “mystical” connections of the medieval mind with precious stones. From this, Mone provides the interpretation of the precious stones in the heavenly Jerusalem, starting with Cives coelestis patriae. More hymn-like in nature is Deus-Homo rex coelorum, which Chancellor Benedict has translated from Trench’s anthology:

Deus-Homo, Rex coelorum,

God-Man, King of heaven,

Miserere Miserorum;

Miserere of the Miserable;

Ad peccandum proni sumus,

We are prone to sin,

Et ad humum redit humus;

And to the ground returns the earth;

Tu ruinam nostri fulci

To support our destruction

Pietate tua dulci.

Your sweet piety.

Quid est homo, proles Adae

What is man, child of Adam

Germen necis, dignum clade.

Germ of death, worthy of ruin.

Quid est homo nisi vermis,

What is a man but a worm,

Res infirma, res inermis.

Weak things, defenseless things.

Ne digneris huic irasci,

Don't be offended by this,

Qui non potest mundus nasci

Who cannot be born in the world

Noli Deus, hunc damnare,

Don't damn this, God.

Qui non potest non peccare;

Who cannot help but sin;

Judicare non est equum

Judging is not a horse

Creaturam, non est tecum;

Creature, it’s not with you;

Non est miser homo tanti,

A man like that isn't worth it.

Ut respondeat Tonanti.

Let it answer to the Thunderer.

Sicut umbra, sicut fumus,

Like a shadow, like smoke,

Sicut foenum facti sumus;

We have become like grass;

Miserere, Rex coelorum,

Have mercy, King of Heaven,

Miserere miserorum.

Have mercy on the poor.


Thou God-man in heaven above us,

Thou God-man in heaven above us,

Look upon us, Lord, and love us.

Look at us, Lord, and love us.

We to sin are always tending,

We are always inclined to sin,

Earth with earth is always blending.

Earth with earth is always mixing.

Thou, O Lord, from ruin save us

You, O Lord, save us from destruction.

Through the hope thy goodness gave us.

Through the hope your goodness gave us.

What is man from Adam springing?

What is man coming from Adam?

Born of sin, destruction bringing.

Born from sin, bringing destruction.

What is man but worm degraded,

What is a man but a degraded worm,

Weak and helpless when unaided?

Weak and helpless without help?

Make not him thy wrath inherit,

Make not him your anger inherit,

Who cannot thy favor merit.

Who can’t earn your favor?

Born to be a sinful being;

Born to be a sinful person;

Damn him not, thou God all-seeing.

Damn him not, you all-seeing God.

To condemn thy helpless creature

To condemn your helpless creature

Is not worthy of thy nature;

Is not worthy of your nature;

Wretched man is not sufficient,

Wretched man isn't enough,

Lord, to answer the omniscient.

Lord, to respond to the all-knowing.

Made like smoke and shadow fleeting,

Made like smoke and shadow, disappearing quickly,

Like the hay the tempest meeting,

Like the hay meeting the storm,

Pity, Lord in heaven above us,

Pity, Lord in heaven above us,

Wretched sinners! save and love us.

Wretched sinners! Save us and love us.

There are two notable sequences attributed to the nun Hildegard of Bingen (1104-78), a visionary and prophetess who commanded the respect of Bernard and his pupil, Pope Eugenius, by her castigations of the disorders of Christendom, as did Birgitta of Sweden and Catherine of Sienna in a later period. There is extant a letter of hers to Bernard, written during his visit to Germany to preach the second crusade, in which she explains in very imperfect Latin the nature of her gift. Her life was begun by Gottfried and finished by Theodorich, monk of Trier. A comparison of her works—the Scivias and the Liber Divinorum Operum—with the letter to Bernard on the one hand, and Theodorich’s part of the biography on the other, makes it very evident that the monk wrote her works as well as her life; and how much of her genuine prophecies he worked into them we are unable to say. It therefore is not decisive as to her authorship that the O ignis Spiritûs Paracliti and the O virga ac diadema are found in the manuscripts 380 of her works, and that Theodorich vouches for the former. The author of these sequences had no acquaintance with the metrical principles of the school of St. Gall, and seems to have taken the Latin psalter as a model. Dr. Littledale, in his version of the former, substitutes a stricter metrical form.

There are two notable sequences linked to the nun Hildegard of Bingen (1104-78), a visionary and prophetess who earned the respect of Bernard and his student, Pope Eugenius, through her criticism of the issues facing Christendom, similar to what Birgitta of Sweden and Catherine of Siena did later. A letter from her to Bernard exists, written during his trip to Germany to preach the second crusade, where she explains the nature of her gift in very imperfect Latin. Her life was initiated by Gottfried and completed by Theodorich, a monk from Trier. Comparing her works—the Scivias and the Liber Divinorum Operum—with the letter to Bernard on one side and Theodorich's part of the biography on the other makes it clear that the monk wrote both her works and her life; however, we can't determine how much of her true prophecies he included. Therefore, it's not conclusive regarding her authorship that the O ignis Spiritûs Paracliti and the O virga ac diadema appear in the manuscripts of her works, and that Theodorich confirms the former. The author of these sequences was not familiar with the metrical principles from the school of St. Gall and seems to have used the Latin psalter as a model. Dr. Littledale, in his version of the former, applies a stricter metrical form.

Pierre de Corbeil was successively teacher of theology at Paris—where he had Innocent III. among his pupils—Bishop of Cambray, and in 1200 Archbishop of Sens. Innocent employed him on important missions, and he was a man of note in the Church and State of his age. A manuscript still preserved in the Bibliothèque Nationale of Paris contains a satire on married men which is ascribed to him (Satyra adversus eos qui Uxores ducunt). But it is a very different kind of poem which entitles him to mention here, his hymn

Pierre de Corbeil was a theology teacher in Paris—where he taught Innocent III.—Bishop of Cambray, and in 1200, he became Archbishop of Sens. Innocent assigned him to significant missions, and he was a well-known figure in both the Church and State of his time. A manuscript still kept in the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris contains a satire on married men attributed to him (Satyra adversus eos qui Uxores ducunt). However, it's a very different type of poem that deserves mention here, his hymn.

TRINITAS, UNITAS, DEITAS.

Trinity, unity, Deity

Trinity, unity, God

Eternal;

Timeless;

Majesty, potency, purity

Majesty, power, purity

Supernal!

Amazing!

Stone and mountain, rock and fountain,

Stone and mountain, rock and fountain,

Breath and bridge most certain,

Breath and bridge are certain,

Travelled way;

Traveled path;

Sun and light and brightness, snowy peak in whiteness,

Sun, light, and brightness, snowy peak in white,

Perfect day!

Amazing day!

Thou art lover and giver,

You are a lover and giver,

Creator, receiver,

Creator, recipient,

Redeemer,

Savior,

And door unto life;

And door to life;

Thou art favor and fitness

You are favor and fitness

And splendor and brightness

And beauty and brightness

And fragrance,

And scent,

Where deadness is rife.

Where death is common.

Thou art highest and nighest;

You are the highest and closest;

Of monarchs the king, and of statutes the spring,

Of all the kings, he is the greatest, and of all laws, he is the most essential,

And the judge—

And the judge—

Whom angels adore:

Whom angels worship:

These laud thee, applaud thee,

They praise you, applaud you,

And chant in their song, as they praise loud and long,

And sing in their song, as they praise loudly and for a long time,

Whom they love—

Who they love—

Thy saints evermore.

Your saints forever.

381

Thou art greatness and oneness—

You are greatness and unity—

The flower as it shineth, the rose as it twineth;

The flower shines, the rose entwines;

Then rule us and save us

Then govern us and rescue us

And bring us before thee

And bring us before you

In glory

In glory

And joy, we implore thee.

And joy, we ask you.

Thou art God in thy justice

You are God in your justice

And trueness and goodness;

And honesty and kindness;

Thou art wholly and solely

You are completely and entirely

The Lord!—

The Lord!—

To thee be the glory

To you be the glory

Which saints, in the highest, accord.

Which saints, in the highest, agree.

Pietro Gonella, a Franciscan monk of Tortona in Piedmont, is the reputed author of a long meditative poem on the miseries and follies of life and the certainty of death and judgment, which Du Méril found in a manuscript of this century. If he be not mistaken as to the date of the manuscript, of course, Eug. de Levis (Anecdota Sacra, Turin, 1789) is wrong in ascribing it to Pietro, as there were no Franciscans in the twelfth century. The chronology is important because of the relation of the poem to the Dies Irae. In point of metrical form they differ only in this Heu! Heu! mala mundi vita (better known as the Cum revolvo toto corde, from the opening line of its second part), having four lines to the verse instead of three. In point of sense the resemblances are so striking as to suggest that Thomas of Celano has ploughed with the heifer of his earlier countryman. In proof of this take these stanzas:

Pietro Gonella, a Franciscan monk from Tortona in Piedmont, is believed to be the author of a long meditative poem about the struggles and foolishness of life, as well as the certainty of death and judgment, which Du Méril discovered in a manuscript from this century. If he is correct about the manuscript’s date, then Eug. de Levis (Anecdota Sacra, Turin, 1789) is mistaken in attributing it to Pietro, since there were no Franciscans in the twelfth century. The timeline is significant because of the poem's connection to the Dies Irae. In terms of meter, they only differ in this Heu! Heu! mala mundi vita (more commonly known as the Cum revolvo toto corde, from the opening line of its second part), which has four lines per verse instead of three. In terms of meaning, the similarities are so striking that they suggest Thomas of Celano was influenced by his earlier countryman. To prove this, consider these stanzas:

Terret me dies terroris,

Terrifying days await me,

Irae dies et furoris,

Wrath and fury,

Dies luctus et moeroris,

Day of grief and mourning,

Dies ultrix peccatoris.

Day of the sinner's reckoning.

Veniet Judex de coelis,

The Judge will come from heaven,

Testis verax et fidelis,

True and faithful testis,

Veniet et non silebit,

He will come and not be silent,

Judicabit nec timebit.

Judging without fearing.


Expavesco quidem multum

This seems unclear.

Venturi Judicis vultum,

Venturi Judicis face,

Cui latebit nil occultum,

Nothing is hidden from whom,

Et manebit nil inultum.

And nothing will remain unavenged.

Juste quidem judicabit,

Just will judge,

Nec personam acceptabit,

No one will accept.

Pretio non corrumpetur,

Price won't be corrupted,

Sed nec precibus flectetur.

But he won't be swayed by prayers.


Et quis nostrûm non timebit,

And who among us will not fear,

Quando Judex apparebit,

When the Judge appears,

Ante quem ignis ardebit,

Before the fire burns,

Peccatores qui delebit.

Sinners whom he will destroy.

Judicabit omnes gentes

He will judge all nations

Et salvabit innocentes,

And He will save the innocent,

Arguet omnes potentes

Argue all powerful

Et deliciis fluentes.

In the flow of delights.

382

Especially notable are the stanzas:

Notable are the stanzas:

Dies illa, dies vitae,

That day, the day of life,

Dies lucis inauditae,

Day of unheard light,

Et mors ipsa morietur,

And death itself will die,

Qua nox omnis destruetur.

As night falls, everything will be destroyed.

Jam festinat rex coelestis,

King of Heaven is coming,

Judex noster atque testis,

Our judge and witness,

Festinanter apparebit,

It will appear hastily,

Omnis caro quem videbit.

All flesh will see.


Ecce Rex desideratus

Behold the desired King

Et a justis expectatus

And the just are expected

Jam festinat exoratus,

Jam is hastily prepared,

Ad salvandum praeperatus.

Ready to save.

Apparebit nec tardabit,

It will appear and not delay.

Veniet et demonstrabit

He will come and show.

Gloriam, quam praestolantur,

The glory they await,

Qui pro fide tribulantur.

They suffer for their faith.

If nothing whatever had been known as to the date of the two poems, we should have pronounced this an expansion of the Dies irae, dies illa by a later poet, who had two objects in view: the first, to sharpen to the conscience of his readers the warnings of the impending judgment; the second, to complete the poem by bringing the joys of the judgment more prominently into view. And with all respect for Edelestand du Méril’s judgment, we would like to have more light on the date of his manuscript.

If we had no idea about the dates of the two poems, we would say this is an extension of the Dies irae, dies illa by a later poet, who aimed to do two things: first, to make readers more aware of the warnings about the coming judgment; second, to enhance the poem by highlighting the joys of the judgment more clearly. And with all due respect for Edelestand du Méril’s opinion, we would appreciate knowing more about when his manuscript was written.

A manuscript still preserved at Liege in Belgium contains the letters of Guido of Basoches, which is either Bas-oha, a village near that city, or, as Mone thinks, a place near Châteaudun in France. Among these letters are given a number of hymns, which he sends to his correspondents. They show some power of versification, but nothing more, and are defaced by conceits and puns. Thus he puts the name of Stephen through the six cases of the Latin grammar in as many verses of a hymn.

A manuscript still kept in Liège, Belgium, contains the letters of Guido of Basoches, which could either refer to Bas-oha, a village close to that city, or, as Mone suggests, a location near Châteaudun in France. Among these letters, there are several hymns he shares with his correspondents. They display some skill in crafting verses, but not much beyond that, and they are marred by clever wordplay and puns. For example, he runs the name Stephen through all six cases of Latin grammar in as many verses of a hymn.

There are five writers of this century, each of whom is credited with a single hymn. Rudolph of Radegg, a schoolmaster of Einsiedeln, wrote a hymn in honor of St. Meinrad, which begins Nunc devota silva tota. To Thomas Becket is ascribed the Gaude Virgo, Mater Christi, Quia.... It is said to be his in a manuscript of the fifteenth century. To another Englishman, Bertier, is ascribed the only Latin hymn in the collections which relates directly to the Crusades, Juxta Threnos Jeremiae. It first appears in the chronicle of Roger of Hoveden, with the statement that Bertier wrote it in 1188. Last is Aelred (1104-66), who seems to have been a lowland Scotchman by birth, and to have shared the education of Henry, son of King David of Scotland. King David wished to make him a bishop, but he preferred the life of a 383 monk. He made his way to the Cistercian monastery at Rievaulx in Yorkshire (not Revesby in Lincolnshire, as some say), and there spent his days, becoming abbot in 1146. That he was a most lovable man we must infer from his sermons to his monks. He is one of the few preachers in Dr. Neale’s Mediaeval Preachers and Preaching (London, 1856), of whom we wish for more. His epitaph likens him, among others, to Bernard of Clairvaux, and the comparison is apposite. He was an English Bernard, with less personal force and grasp of intellect, but with the same gentleness and friendliness. His one hymn is the Pax concordat universa, which is found in his works, but not in any of the collections. The theme is congenial.

There are five writers from this century, each known for a single hymn. Rudolph of Radegg, a schoolmaster from Einsiedeln, wrote a hymn in honor of St. Meinrad, which starts with Nunc devota silva tota. Thomas Becket is credited with the Gaude Virgo, Mater Christi, Quia..., which is attributed to him in a fifteenth-century manuscript. Another Englishman, Bertier, is known for the only Latin hymn in the collections directly related to the Crusades, Juxta Threnos Jeremiae. It first appears in Roger of Hoveden's chronicle, noting that Bertier wrote it in 1188. Lastly, Aelred (1104-66), who seems to have been a lowland Scotsman by birth, shared education with Henry, the son of King David of Scotland. Although King David wanted to make him a bishop, he chose the life of a monk. He traveled to the Cistercian monastery at Rievaulx in Yorkshire (not Revesby in Lincolnshire, as some claim), where he spent his days and became abbot in 1146. We can infer he was a truly lovable man from his sermons to his monks. He is one of the few preachers in Dr. Neale’s Mediaeval Preachers and Preaching (London, 1856), of whom we wish there were more. His epitaph compares him, among others, to Bernard of Clairvaux, and that comparison is fitting. He was an English version of Bernard, with less personal force and intellectual grasp, but with the same gentleness and warmth. His one hymn is Pax concordat universa, which appears in his works but not in any of the collections. The theme is fitting.

The thirteenth century, the century of Francis and Dominic, of Aquinas and Bonaventura, of Thomas of Celano and Jacoponus, is the age of the giants.

The 13th century, the era of Francis and Dominic, of Aquinas and Bonaventura, of Thomas of Celano and Jacoponus, is the age of the giants.

Its anonymous hymns worthy of special mention are few in number. One of the most beautiful is the Easter hymn, Cedit frigus hiemale, in which the coincidence of Easter with spring furnishes the starting-point. It is probably French. The Ave quem desidero is a rosary hymn, which rehearses our Lord’s life, with a verse for each of the beads, which surely is better than the usual Ave Marias. The use of rosaries is very ancient—pre-Christian even—but it was with the rise of the Dominican Order in this century that it became a sanctioned practice. The Jesu Salvator seculi and the O Trinitas laudabilis have been traced no further back than to this age; but they preserve the tone and style of the school of Ambrose. So the Mysteriorum signifer, in honor of the Archangel Michael, recalls an earlier age, while the Jesu dulce medicamen suggests the school of Bernard. This beautiful hymn has both thoughtfulness and unction to commend it. It represents the sounder tradition of Christian teaching in the mediaeval Church, and has been neglected unduly by Protestant translators. Mr. Crippen is the only one who has rendered it, and also the Juste judex Jesu Christe, a hymn of the same age and much the same character. Notable Marian hymns are the Gaude virgo, stella Maris, Salve porta chrystallina, and the Verbum bonum et suave; with which may be named that to St. John, Verbum Dei Deo natum, often ascribed to Adam of St. Victor, and certainly of his school. Also of that school is the vigorous hymn in commemoration 384 of St. Paul, Paulus Sion architecta. We add the terse and forceful hymn in commemoration of Augustine of Hippo, Salve pater Augustine, and the still finer in commemoration of the martyrs of the Church, O beata beatorum martyrum certamina, which has found translators in both Dr. Neale and Mr. Chambers. It is defective, as making them and not Christ the central theme.

Its anonymous hymns worthy of special mention are few in number. One of the most beautiful is the Easter hymn, Cedit frigus hiemale, which begins with the overlap of Easter and spring. It's probably French. The Ave quem desidero is a rosary hymn that recounts our Lord's life, with a verse for each bead, which is certainly more meaningful than the usual Ave Marias. The use of rosaries is very old—pre-Christian, even—but it became an accepted practice with the rise of the Dominican Order in this century. The Jesu Salvator seculi and the O Trinitas laudabilis can be traced back no further than this time; however, they maintain the tone and style of Ambrose's school. Likewise, the Mysteriorum signifer, dedicated to the Archangel Michael, recalls an earlier time, while the Jesu dulce medicamen suggests Bernard's school. This beautiful hymn is both thoughtful and heartfelt. It represents the solid tradition of Christian teaching in the medieval Church and has been unfairly overlooked by Protestant translators. Mr. Crippen is the only one who has translated it, along with the Juste judex Jesu Christe, a hymn from the same era and of similar character. Notable Marian hymns include Gaude virgo, stella Maris, Salve porta chrystallina, and Verbum bonum et suave; along with the one dedicated to St. John, Verbum Dei Deo natum, often attributed to Adam of St. Victor and clearly from his school. Also from that school is the powerful hymn commemorating St. Paul, Paulus Sion architecta. We also include the concise and impactful hymn commemorating Augustine of Hippo, Salve pater Augustine, and the even finer one in memory of the martyrs of the Church, O beata beatorum martyrum certamina, which has been translated by both Dr. Neale and Mr. Chambers. It is flawed, as it centers on them rather than Christ.

St. Edmund, the archbishop who gave up the see of Canterbury because his heart was broken between the demands of the Pope and the exactions of the king, and died (1240) an exile in a French monastery, is credited with two Marian hymns, one of which is a “psalter,” or hymn of one hundred and fifty stanzas. They are not of great importance. Another is ascribed to Robert Grosstete, Bishop of Lincoln (died 1253), one of the great Churchmen who spoke the truth to the see of Rome. He was the friend of Simon de Montfort and of the Friars, and the foremost Churchman of England in his time, as zealous for the reformation of the clergy of his diocese and the maintenance of the Church’s rights against the King as for its relative independence of the Roman curia. The Ave Dei genetrix ascribed to him exists only in a revised and not improved shape. Its twelve verses each begin with a word from the angelic salutation. The author seems to have borrowed from a hymn of Peter Damiani.

St. Edmund, the archbishop who gave up the position of Canterbury because he was torn between the demands of the Pope and the pressures from the king, died (1240) as an exile in a French monastery. He is credited with two Marian hymns, one of which is a “psalter,” or hymn with one hundred and fifty stanzas. They aren't particularly significant. Another hymn is attributed to Robert Grosstete, Bishop of Lincoln (died 1253), one of the notable Church leaders who spoke the truth to the papacy. He was a friend of Simon de Montfort and the Friars, and he was the leading Church figure in England during his time, passionately advocating for the reform of the clergy in his diocese and the protection of the Church’s rights against the king, as well as for its relative independence from the Roman curia. The Ave Dei genetrix attributed to him exists only in a revised and not improved version. Its twelve lines each start with a word from the angelic salutation. The author appears to have drawn inspiration from a hymn by Peter Damiani.

To Hugo, a Dominican monk, who was Bishop of Strasburg toward the close of the century, and had taught theology with success, is ascribed the Ave mundi domina, in which Mary is greeted as a fiddle—Ave dulcis figella!

To Hugo, a Dominican monk who was the Bishop of Strasburg near the end of the century and had taught theology successfully, is attributed the Ave mundi domina, in which Mary is addressed as a fiddle—Ave dulcis figella!

The fourteenth century, like the seventh, furnishes us with the name of not a single hymn-writer of real eminence, and of very few who are not eminent. Yet this century and the next exceed all others in the number of the hymns, which either certainly were written in this age, or can be traced no farther back. But the quality falls short as the quantity increases. Mary and the saints are the favorite themes; and those two great repositories of perverted praise, the second and third volumes of Mone’s collection, bear emphatic witness to the extent to which the hierarchy of saints and angels had come to eclipse the splendors of the White Throne and even of the Cross. There is not a single hymn of the highest rank which we can ascribe to these centuries of decay, when the 385 Middle Ages were passing to their death, to make way for the New Learning and the Reformation. But the great revival, which first swept over Italy and then reached Germany about 1470, which showed its power in the revival of “strict observance” in the mendicant orders, in the multiplication of new devotions and pilgrimages, and the accumulation of relics—that revival which laid such a powerful grasp on young Martin Luther and made a monk of him—bore abundant fruit in hymns both in Latin and the vernacular languages. It is a sign of the new age that the language consecrated by Church use no longer has a monopoly of hymn-writing, but men begin to praise as well as to hear in their own tongues the wonderful works of God.

The fourteenth century, like the seventh, doesn't give us the name of a single outstanding hymn-writer, and very few who aren't notable. However, this century and the next have more hymns than any other period, either definitely written during this time or traceable no further back. But the quality doesn't match the increasing quantity. Mary and the saints are the main themes, and those two significant collections of distorted praise, the second and third volumes of Mone’s collection, clearly show how much the hierarchy of saints and angels had overshadowed the brilliance of the White Throne and even the Cross. There isn't a single top-ranked hymn that we can attribute to these centuries of decline, as the Middle Ages were coming to an end to make way for the New Learning and the Reformation. However, the great revival that first spread across Italy and then reached Germany around 1470, which manifested in the renewed “strict observance” of the mendicant orders, the rise of new devotions and pilgrimages, and the gathering of relics—that revival that had such a strong influence on young Martin Luther and turned him into a monk—produced a wealth of hymns in both Latin and the local languages. It's a sign of the new age that the language used by the Church no longer has a monopoly on hymn-writing; people started to praise and hear in their own languages the amazing works of God.

The reverence for the Virgin reaches its height in the Te Matrem laudamus and the Veni, praecelsa domina, parodies of the Te Deum and the Veni, sancte Spiritus, which have nothing but ingenuity and offensiveness to commend them to Protestant readers. Of genuine poetical merit are the Regina coeli laetare and Stella maris, O Maria. Of the deluge of hymns in commemoration of the saints, we notice only the Nardus spirat in odorem, which indicates the growing worship of our Lord’s grandmother, by which Luther was captivated; the Collaudemus Magdalena of the Sarum Breviary, which Daniel calls “a very sweet hymn” (suavissimus hymnus). From it is extracted the Unde planctus et lamentum, of which Mr. Duffield has made the following translation. Both Mr. Chambers and Mr. Morgan have translated the whole hymn.

The respect for the Virgin peaks in the Te Matrem laudamus and the Veni, praecelsa domina, which are parodies of the Te Deum and the Veni, sancte Spiritus, and appeal to Protestant readers mainly through their cleverness and controversy. The genuinely poetic works include Regina coeli laetare and Stella maris, O Maria. Among the many hymns honoring the saints, we highlight Nardus spirat in odorem, which reflects the increasing veneration of our Lord’s grandmother that captivated Luther; and the Collaudemus Magdalena from the Sarum Breviary, which Daniel describes as “a very sweet hymn” (suavissimus hymnus). From this, the Unde planctus et lamentum is derived, and Mr. Duffield has created the following translation. Both Mr. Chambers and Mr. Morgan have translated the entire hymn.

UNDE PLANCTUS ET LAMENTUM.

Whence this sighing and lamenting?

Where is all this sighing and lamenting coming from?

Why not lift thy heart above?

Why not lift your heart up higher?

Why art thou to signs consenting,

Why are you agreeing to signs,

Knowing not whom thou dost love?

Not knowing who you love?

Seek for Jesus! Thy repenting

Seek Jesus! Your repentance

Shall obtain what none might prove.

Shall get what no one can prove.

Whence this groaning and this weeping?

Where is this groaning and weeping coming from?

For the purest joy is thine;

For the purest joy is yours;

In thy breast thy secret keeping

In your heart, you keep your secrets.

Of a balm, lest thou repine;

Of a balm, so you won’t complain;

Hidden there whilst thou art reaping

Hidden there while you are harvesting

Barren care for peace divine.

Barren care for divine peace.

386

In the Spe mercede et corona we have the Churchly view of Thomas Becket’s career and its bloody end; and the O Rex, orbis triumphator and Urbs Aquensis, urbs regalis represent the German effort to raise Charles the Great to a place among the saints of the calendar.

In the Spe mercede et corona, we see the Church's perspective on Thomas Becket’s career and its violent conclusion; and the O Rex, orbis triumphator and Urbs Aquensis, urbs regalis illustrate the German attempt to elevate Charles the Great to a position among the saints in the calendar.

Hymns which deal with much greater themes are the metrical antiphon, Veni, sancte Spiritus, Reple, whose early translations hold a high place in German hymnology; the Recolamus sacram coenam, which Mone well characterizes as a side-piece to the great communion hymn of Thomas Aquinas, Lauda, Sion, Salvatorem. Like that, it aims at stating the doctrine of Transubstantiation in its most paradoxical form (stat esus integer). The century furnishes several pretty Christmas hymns—En Trinitatis speculum, Dies est laetitiae, Nunc angelorum gloria, Omnis mundus jucundetur, and Resonet in laudibus—all of German origin seemingly and early known to the German people by translations. This is the festival which the childlike and child-loving Teutons always have made the most of; and these hymns, with others of the next century, are among the earliest monuments of the fact. To this, or possibly the next century, belongs the mystical prayer-hymn, Anima Christi, sanctifica me, which came to be ascribed to Ignatius Loyola, because it was a favorite with him.

Hymns that explore much larger themes include the metrical antiphon, Veni, sancte Spiritus, Reple, which has early translations that are highly regarded in German hymn history; the Recolamus sacram coenam, which Mone describes well as a complementary piece to Thomas Aquinas’s famous communion hymn, Lauda, Sion, Salvatorem. Like that hymn, it aims to express the doctrine of Transubstantiation in its most paradoxical form (stat esus integer). This century also provides several charming Christmas hymns—En Trinitatis speculum, Dies est laetitiae, Nunc angelorum gloria, Omnis mundus jucundetur, and Resonet in laudibus—all seemingly of German origin and known to the German people early through translations. This is the celebration that the innocent and child-loving Germans have always embraced the most, and these hymns, along with others from the next century, are among the earliest records of that fact. To this, or possibly the next century, belongs the mystical prayer-hymn, Anima Christi, sanctifica me, which became associated with Ignatius Loyola because of his fondness for it.

The most notable hymn-writer of the century is Conrad, prior of Gaming, a town in Lower Austria, where he lived during the reign of Charles IV. (1350-78). We have his manuscript collection in a copy made in the next century and preserved at München. It contains thirty-seven hymns which probably are his, and many of them certainly so. Some certainly are recasts of earlier hymns. Thus he has tinkered Hildebert’s great hymn, without at all improving it. Most of his hymns relate to Mary, the apostles, and the other saints of the Church. His hymns show a certain facility in the use of Latin verse, but no force of original inspiration. They are correct metrically and, from the standpoint of his Church, theologically. The O colenda Deitas is the most notable.

The most notable hymn writer of the century is Conrad, prior of Gaming, a town in Lower Austria, where he lived during the reign of Charles IV (1350-78). We have his manuscript collection in a copy made in the next century and preserved in Munich. It contains thirty-seven hymns that are probably his, and many of them definitely are. Some are definitely adaptations of earlier hymns. For instance, he has revised Hildebert’s great hymn without really improving it. Most of his hymns focus on Mary, the apostles, and other saints of the Church. His hymns show a certain ease in using Latin verse, but lack originality. They are metrically correct and, from his Church's perspective, theologically sound. The O colenda Deitas is the most notable.

From the same quarter of Germany and the banks of the same Ems River, Engelbert, Benedictine abbot of Admont in Styria (died 1331), offers us a Marian psalter, which has been ascribed to Thomas Aquinas, but of which two verses content even Mone. Aegidius, Archbishop of Burgos in Spain, from 1295 to 1315, has 387 written a hymn to the alleged portrait of Christ impressed on the handkerchief of Veronica. It is in the rollicking Goliardic metre, but the subject is handled with skill and success. It has been conjectured that he is the author of the Patris sapientia in the same metre, which some put back to the twelfth century and others ascribe to Pope Benedict XII., who died in 1342. This is one of the many hymns to whose recitation an indulgence was attached.

From the same region of Germany and the banks of the Ems River, Engelbert, the Benedictine abbot of Admont in Styria (who died in 1331), presents a Marian psalter that has been attributed to Thomas Aquinas, but even Mone finds only two verses satisfactory. Aegidius, Archbishop of Burgos in Spain, who served from 1295 to 1315, wrote a hymn about the supposed portrait of Christ on the handkerchief of Veronica. It’s in the lively Goliardic meter, but the subject is approached with skill and success. Some speculate that he is also the author of the Patris sapientia in the same meter, which some date back to the twelfth century while others attribute to Pope Benedict XII, who died in 1342. This is one of the many hymns for which reciting it granted an indulgence.

That the fifteenth century saw the invention of printing is a cardinal fact for the hymnologist. It was especially in the service of the Church that the new art found employment, and more missals, breviaries, and other Church books were printed between its discovery, in 1452, and the beginning of the Reformation, than of any other class of books. From this time, therefore, we have to deal with both written and printed sources, and printing was the means of saving a multitude of good hymns and sequences which else might have been lost utterly. The century also witnesses that great revival of learning to whose advancement printing contributed greatly, and which in its turn prepared men for the Reformation. We have seen in the chapter on the two breviaries how it affected the editing of old hymns and the writing of new. But this does not begin until the sixteenth century.

That the fifteenth century saw the invention of printing is a key fact for those studying hymns. The new art was mainly used in the service of the Church, and more missals, breviaries, and other Church books were printed between its discovery in 1452 and the start of the Reformation than any other type of book. From this time on, we have to work with both written and printed sources, and printing helped preserve many good hymns and sequences that might have otherwise been completely lost. This century also marks a great revival of learning, which printing greatly contributed to, and which in turn prepared people for the Reformation. We have noted in the chapter on the two breviaries how it influenced the editing of old hymns and the creation of new ones. But this process only begins in the sixteenth century.

As in the case of the preceding century, we are embarrassed by the abundance of bad, mediocre, and middling good hymns, by the fewness of those which are really good, and the absence of such as would be entitled to take the highest rank. The best of the anonymous which we can trace farther back than to the printed breviaries are the continuation of the series of German Christmas hymns, whose beginning we noticed in the fourteenth century. Such are the In natali Domini, the Nobis est natus hodie, the Quem pastores laudavêre, the Puer nobis nascitur, the Eia mea anima, the Verbum caro factum est, and the Puer natus in Bethlehem. Of the last, Dr. A. R. Thompson’s translation is as follows:

Just like in the previous century, we find ourselves overwhelmed by the many bad, mediocre, and mediocrely good hymns, and there are very few that are truly great, with none that deserve to be considered the best. The finest of the anonymous hymns we can trace back further than the printed prayer books are part of the series of German Christmas hymns that began in the fourteenth century. These include In natali Domini, Nobis est natus hodie, Quem pastores laudavêre, Puer nobis nascitur, Eia mea anima, Verbum caro factum est, and Puer natus in Bethlehem. For the last one, Dr. A. R. Thompson’s translation is as follows:

PUER NATUS IN BETHLEHEM.

The child in Bethlehem is born,

The child in Bethlehem is born,

Hail, O Jerusalem, the morn!

Good morning, Jerusalem!

Here lies he in the cattle-stall

Here lies he in the barn

Whose kingdom boundless is withal.

Whose kingdom is limitless too.

388

The ox and ass do recognize

The ox and donkey do recognize

This Child, their Master from the skies.

This Child, their Master from the heavens.

Kings from the East are journeying,

Kings from the East are traveling,

Gold, frankincense, and myrrh they bring.

Gold, frankincense, and myrrh are what they bring.

Who, entering in turn the place,

Who, entering the place in turn,

The new King greet with lowly grace.

The new King greets with humble grace.

Seed of the woman lies he there,

Seed of the woman lies he there,

And no man’s son, this Child so fair.

And no man's child, this beautiful kid.

Unwounded by the serpent’s sting,

Unhurt by the serpent’s sting,

Of our own blood comes in the King.

Of our own blood comes the King.

Like us in mortal flesh is he,

Like us in human form is he,

Unlike us in his purity.

Unlike us in his innocence.

That so he might restore us men

That he might restore us humans

Like to himself and God again.

Like to himself and God again.

Wherefore, on this his natal day,

So, on this his birthday,

Glad, to our Lord, we homage pay.

Gladly, we pay our respects to our Lord.

We praise the Holy Trinity,

We honor the Holy Trinity,

And render thanks, O God, to thee!

Thanks, God!

What Ruskin remarks of the disposition of the art of the time to dwell on the darker side of things—to insist on the seeming preponderance of darkness over light, death over life—is seen also in its hymns. The Advent hymn, Veni, veni, rex gloriae, is as gloomy a lucubration as ever was associated with a Church festival. The Homo tristis esto, which is a study of the Lord’s passion apart from His resurrection, is hardly more gloomy. But other poets have more joyful strains. In the Haec est dies triumphalis we have an Easter hymn, and an Ascension hymn in the Coelos ascendit hodie, which are fittingly joyful; and in the Spiritus sancte gratia an invocation of the Comforter more prosaic than its great predecessors, but with its own place in the presentation of that great theme. A rather fine Trinity hymn is the O Pater, sancte, mitis atque pie, written in a sort of sapphic verse with iambic feet before the caesura, and trochaic following it, the feet in each case being determined by accent, not quantity. Mr. Chambers and Mr. Hewett both have translated it.

What Ruskin points out about the art of the time focusing on the darker aspects of life—emphasizing the overwhelming nature of darkness over light and death over life—is also reflected in its hymns. The Advent hymn, Veni, veni, rex gloriae, is as gloomy as anything associated with a Church festival. The Homo tristis esto, which examines the Lord’s suffering without any mention of His resurrection, is hardly less somber. However, other poets offer more uplifting pieces. In the Haec est dies triumphalis, we find an Easter hymn, and an Ascension hymn in the Coelos ascendit hodie, both of which are appropriately joyful. Additionally, the Spiritus sancte gratia calls upon the Comforter in a more straightforward manner than its grand predecessors, but it still holds its own significance in exploring that important theme. A rather beautiful Trinity hymn is the O Pater, sancte, mitis atque pie, written in a kind of sapphic verse with iambic feet before the caesura, followed by trochaic feet, where the feet in each case are determined by accent, not quantity. Mr. Chambers and Mr. Hewett have both translated it.

Of the innumerable hymns and sequences to the saints, we notice that our Lord’s grandmother comes in for an increasing 389 share. Mone in his third volume gives twenty-five, of which sixteen belong to this century and eight to the fourteenth. It is significant that one of them, O stella maris fulgida, is a hymn to Mary, which was altered to the new devotion to her mother. She is hailed in others as the “refuge of sinners” (peccantibus refugium), and declared immaculate (Anna labe carens), and exalted in a way which suggests that the other members of the genealogical line which connects our Lord with Adam have been neglected most unfairly. Why stop with His grandmother and exclude His grandfather? It was in the next century that the cult of Joseph came to the front. Of the Marian hymns of this time the Virginis in gremio is about the best, and the Ave hierarchia comes next. The Ave Martha gloriosa, in commemoration of Martha of Bethany, is a fine hymn in itself, and interesting as one of a group of hymns composed in Southern France in honor of this particular saint. A Church myth brings her to Provence to kill the monster (τερας) from which Tarascon takes its name, and the Church at Arles still bears a sculptured representation of the victory. Her real function in Provence was to take the place of the Martis or Brito-Martis, who was the chief loyal deity, and from whom Marseilles probably took its name. She was either of Cretan or Phoenician origin, and corresponded to the Greek Artemis, her name meaning Blessed Maiden. So her myth was transferred to the over-busy woman of Judea

Of the countless hymns and sequences dedicated to the saints, we notice that our Lord’s grandmother is receiving more and more attention. Mone, in his third volume, lists twenty-five of these hymns, with sixteen dating from this century and eight from the fourteenth. It's noteworthy that one of them, O stella maris fulgida, is a hymn to Mary that was adapted for the new devotion to her mother. In other hymns, she’s called the “refuge of sinners” (peccantibus refugium), declared immaculate (Anna labe carens), and exalted in a way that implies that the other ancestors connecting our Lord with Adam have been unfairly overlooked. Why only highlight His grandmother and leave out His grandfather? The following century saw the rise of devotion to Joseph. Among the Marian hymns from this time, Virginis in gremio is considered the best, while Ave hierarchia is a close second. The Ave Martha gloriosa, which honors Martha of Bethany, is a remarkable hymn on its own and is particularly interesting as part of a collection of hymns created in Southern France for this specific saint. According to a Church myth, she traveled to Provence to defeat the monster (τερας) from which Tarascon got its name, and the Church in Arles still features a sculpture of this victory. Her true role in Provence was to replace the Martis or Brito-Martis, who was the main local deity, and from whom Marseilles likely derived its name. She may have had Cretan or Phoenician origins and corresponds to the Greek Artemis, with her name meaning Blessed Maiden. Thus, her myth was transferred to the busy woman of Judea.

Per te serpens est subversus,

which saved a great deal of trouble.

which saved a lot of trouble.

A hymn to the crown of thorns, Sacrae Christi celebremus, is quite in the manner of Adam of St. Victor; the same marvellous ingenuity of allusion to remote Scripture facts, and the same technical mastery of flowing verse. The Novum sidus exoritur is the oldest Transfiguration hymn—that being now a Church festival—and by no means the worst.

A hymn to the crown of thorns, Sacrae Christi celebremus, is very much in the style of Adam of St. Victor; it shows the same incredible creativity in referencing distant Scriptures and the same skillful command of fluid verse. The Novum sidus exoritur is the oldest hymn for the Transfiguration, which is now a Church festival, and it’s definitely not one of the worst.

The sequence on the Three Holy Kings (or Magi), who brought offerings to the infant Saviour, which begins Majestati sacrosanctae, is referred by some critics to the next century. But as it occurs in the list of sequences which Joachim Brander, a monk of St. Gall, drew up in 1507 for Abbot Franz von Gaisberg of that monastery, it probably belongs to the fifteenth century. Brander 390 enumerates three hundred and seventy-eight sequences, specifying their subjects and authors, the latter not always successfully, and closes with that which Franz von Gaisberg composed in honor of Notker Balbulus. His list will be found in Daniel’s fifth volume. Of this, in commemoration of the three kings, whose relics are supposed to rest in the cathedral at Koeln (Cologne), he says that it is beautiful and one of the best. Mr. Duffield has left a translation of part:

The sequence about the Three Holy Kings (or Magi), who brought gifts to the infant Savior, which begins Majestati sacrosanctae, is thought by some critics to be from the next century. However, since it appears in the list of sequences compiled by Joachim Brander, a monk from St. Gall, in 1507 for Abbot Franz von Gaisberg of that monastery, it likely fits into the fifteenth century. Brander 390 lists three hundred and seventy-eight sequences, noting their themes and authors, though he doesn’t always get the attribution right, and ends with the one that Franz von Gaisberg wrote in honor of Notker Balbulus. His list is found in Daniel’s fifth volume. Regarding the sequence commemorating the three kings, whose relics are believed to be housed in the cathedral in Cologne, he describes it as beautiful and one of the best. Mr. Duffield has provided a translation of part of it:

“A threefold gift three kings have brought

“A threefold gift three kings have brought

To Christ, God-man, who once was wrought

To Christ, God-man, who was once created

In flesh and spirit equally;

In body and soul equally;

A God triune by gifts adored—

A God celebrated in three for the gifts given—

Three gifts which mark one perfect Lord,

Three gifts that represent one perfect Lord,

Whose essence is triunity.

Whose essence is triune.

“They bring him myrrh, frankincense, gold;

“They bring him myrrh, frankincense, gold;

Outweighing wealth of kings untold—

Outweighing the wealth of kings—

A type in which the truth is known.

A kind where the truth is understood.

The gifts are three, the emblems three:

The gifts are three, the emblems three:

Gold for the king, incense to deity,

Gold for the king, incense for the god,

And myrrh, by which his death is shown.”

And myrrh, which represents his death.”

Of hymn-writers, the most prolific is Jean Momboir, generally known by his Latin name Johannes Mauburnus. He was born in 1460 and died in 1503, and was a Canon Regular in the congregation founded by the Brethren of the Common Life in the Low Countries. He lived for a time at Mount St. Agnes, which makes his emphatic testimony as to the authorship of the De Imitatione of especial importance. His huge ascetic work, the Spiritual Rosegarden (Rosetum spirituale) made him famous, and he was invited to France to reform the Canons Regular, according to the strict observance used in the Low Countries. He was thus, like John Staupitz, a representative of the current revival of that age, which tended to greater austerity, not to faith and joy. He spent the last six years of his life in this labor, dying at Paris in 1503. He was the friend and correspondent of Erasmus. His hymns generally begin with an O, and seem to be written on a system like that of the scholastic treatises. Indeed, his Rosegarden, both by its bulk and its method, suggests a Summa of Christian devotion. From his poem, Eia mea anima, given, there has been extracted the pretty Christmas hymn, Heu quid jaces stabulo, which has been translated several times into English and German.

Of hymn writers, the most prolific is Jean Momboir, usually known by his Latin name Johannes Mauburnus. He was born in 1460 and died in 1503, and he was a Canon Regular in the congregation founded by the Brethren of the Common Life in the Low Countries. He lived for a while at Mount St. Agnes, which makes his strong testimony about the authorship of the De Imitatione particularly significant. His extensive ascetic work, the Spiritual Rosegarden (Rosetum spirituale), made him famous, and he was invited to France to reform the Canons Regular according to the strict observance practiced in the Low Countries. Thus, like John Staupitz, he represented the revival of that era, which leaned towards greater austerity rather than faith and joy. He spent the last six years of his life in this work, passing away in Paris in 1503. He was a friend and correspondent of Erasmus. His hymns generally start with an O and seem to be written in a style similar to that of scholastic treatises. In fact, his Rosegarden, both in its size and method, resembles a Summa of Christian devotion. From his poem, Eia mea anima, the lovely Christmas hymn Heu quid jaces stabulo has been extracted, and it has been translated multiple times into English and German.

391

Next to him comes Casimir, Crown Prince of Poland, whose Omni die dic Mariae is a Marian hymn in one hundred and twenty six verses. Father Ragey, however, asserts in Les Annales de Philosophie Chretienne for May and June, 1883, that Casimir is not the author but the admirer of these verses, that they are an extract from a poem in eleven hundred verses, and that Anselm of Canterbury is the probable author. On this he bases an argument for the reconciliation of England to the Church, which is devoted to the cult of our Lord’s mother. The poem, whosoever wrote it, is a fine one—too good, Protestants will think, for the theme, and too good to take its place among the other verses ascribed to Anselm of Canterbury. Here also there is room to ask a close examination of the manuscripts to which Father Ragey appeals, with reference to their dates. The controversy over the antiquity of the Quicunque vult salvus esse and the authorship of the Imitation suggest caution in taking the ipse dixit of diplomatists.

Next to him is Casimir, Crown Prince of Poland, whose Omni die dic Mariae is a Marian hymn consisting of one hundred and twenty-six verses. However, Father Ragey argues in Les Annales de Philosophie Chretienne for May and June, 1883, that Casimir is not the author but rather an admirer of these verses, suggesting they are an excerpt from a poem of eleven hundred verses, with Anselm of Canterbury likely being the real author. He uses this to support a case for reconciling England with the Church, which is dedicated to honoring our Lord’s mother. Regardless of who wrote it, the poem is excellent—perhaps too good, Protestants might say, for its subject, and too good to be included among the other verses attributed to Anselm of Canterbury. There is also a need for a detailed review of the manuscripts that Father Ragey references, particularly concerning their dates. The debate over the age of the Quicunque vult salvus esse and the authorship of the Imitation warrants caution when considering the ipse dixit of diplomats.

To an unknown Babo, and to Jacob, schoolmaster of Muldorf, are attributed Marian hymns of no great value. More important is Dionysius Ryckel (1394-1471), a Belgian Carthusian, the character of whose multitudinous writings is indicated by his title, Doctor Ecstaticus. He wrote a Comment on Certain Ancient Hymns of the Church (Enarratio in Hymnos aliquot veteres ecclesiasticos), which puts him next to Radulph de Rivo (ob. 1403) among the earliest of the hymnologists. To Dionysius is ascribed also the long poem on the Judgment, from which Mone has given an extract—Homo, Dei creatura, etc.—by way of comparison with the Dies Irae and the Cum revolvo toto corde. It evidently has been influenced by the former, but is devoted to a picture of eternal torment.

To an unknown Babo, and to Jacob, the schoolmaster of Muldorf, are attributed Marian hymns of little value. More significant is Dionysius Ryckel (1394-1471), a Belgian Carthusian. The nature of his many writings is reflected in his title, Doctor Ecstaticus. He wrote a Comment on Certain Ancient Hymns of the Church (Enarratio in Hymnos aliquot veteres ecclesiasticos), placing him alongside Radulph de Rivo (ob. 1403) as one of the earliest hymnologists. Dionysius is also credited with the long poem on the Judgment from which Mone has provided an excerpt—Homo, Dei creatura, etc.—for comparison with the Dies Irae and Cum revolvo toto corde. It clearly shows influence from the former but focuses on a depiction of eternal torment.

To John Huss we owe the beautiful Communion hymn, Jesus Christus, noster salus, which shows that his alleged heresies did not touch the Church doctrine on this point.

To John Huss we owe the beautiful Communion hymn, Jesus Christus, noster salus, which shows that his supposed heresies did not affect the Church's doctrine on this matter.

To Peter of Dresden, schoolmaster of Zwickau in 1420, and afterward described as a Hussite or a Waldensian, is ascribed the

To Peter of Dresden, the schoolmaster of Zwickau in 1420, who was later described as a Hussite or a Waldensian, is attributed the

“In dulci jubilo

"In sweet rejoicing"

Nu singet und seit fro,”

Now sing and be happy,

which is the type of the mixed hymns of this age. It was his purpose to secure the introduction of hymns in the vernacular into 392 the Church services, as his friend Jakob of Misa sought to do in Bohemia. In mixed hymns of this kind he seems to have tried to find the sharp end of the wedge. Some ascribe to him the Puer natus in Bethlehem, which also exists in the mixed form. Both hymns long stood in the Lutheran hymn-books in the mixed form,—for instance, in the Marburg Hymn-Book, which was used by the Lutherans of Colonial Pennsylvania.

which is the type of mixed hymns from this era. His goal was to promote the use of hymns in the local language during church services, similar to what his friend Jakob of Misa aimed to achieve in Bohemia. In these mixed hymns, he seems to have tried to find a crucial breakthrough. Some attribute the Puer natus in Bethlehem to him, which also exists in a mixed version. Both hymns were included in Lutheran hymnals in their mixed form—for example, in the Marburg Hymn-Book, which was used by Lutherans in Colonial Pennsylvania.

The invention of printing from movable types, about 1452, by Johann Gutenberg of Mainz marks an era in Latin hymnology, because of the prompt use of the new method to multiply the Church books in use in the various dioceses. In every part of Western Europe, from Aberdeen, Lund, and Trondhjem, on the north, to the shores of the Mediterranean, the missals, breviaries, and hymnaries were given to the early printers, with the result of bringing to light many fine hymns and sequences whose use had been merely local. The Sarum Breviary and Missal and those of Rome and Paris were printed more frequently than any other. To the Sarum Breviary we owe the fine Transfiguration hymns—Coelestis formam gloriae and O nata lux de lumine and O sator rerum reparator aevi, which Anglican translators have made into English hymns; to the Missal the fine sequence on the crown of thorns, Si vis vere gloriari, of which Dr. Whewell published a translation in Frazer’s Magazine for May, 1849. To the York Processional (1530) we owe the four “proses” which begin Salve festa dies, toto venerabilis aevo, which suggest to Daniel that “in England also there was no lack of those who celebrated the divine majesty in very sweet hymns.”

The invention of printing with movable type, around 1452, by Johann Gutenberg of Mainz marks a significant moment in Latin hymnology due to the quick use of this new method to reproduce Church books across various dioceses. In every part of Western Europe, from Aberdeen, Lund, and Trondhjem in the north to the Mediterranean coast, missals, breviaries, and hymnals were handed over to early printers, resulting in the revival of many beautiful hymns and sequences that had only been used locally. The Sarum Breviary and Missal, along with those from Rome and Paris, were printed more than any others. We owe the beautiful Transfiguration hymns—Coelestis formam gloriae, O nata lux de lumine, and O sator rerum reparator aevi—to the Sarum Breviary, which Anglican translators have adapted into English hymns; and to the Missal, we have the remarkable sequence on the crown of thorns, Si vis vere gloriari, which Dr. Whewell published a translation of in Frazer’s Magazine for May 1849. The York Processional (1530) gives us the four “proses” that begin with Salve festa dies, toto venerabilis aevo, which leads Daniel to suggest that “in England also there was no lack of those who celebrated the divine majesty in very sweet hymns.”

To the Breviary and Missal of Trondhjem (Drontheim, anciently Nidaros) we owe some of the finest hymns and sequences recovered at this time. Of these the Jubilemus cordis voce is the most characteristic and perhaps the most beautiful—full of local color and characteristic love of nature. Mr. Morgan has translated it; but the dedication hymn, Sacrae Sion adsunt encaenia, has found more favor with Anglican translators, and commends itself by scriptural simplicity. Of course this breviary has fine hymns to St. Olaf, the king who did so much to make Norway a Christian country, although hardly so much as his neglected predecessor, Olaf Tryggveson. Similarly the Swedish missals honor King Eric and St. Birgitta.

To the Breviary and Missal of Trondhjem (Drontheim, once known as Nidaros), we owe some of the best hymns and sequences that were rediscovered at this time. Among these, the Jubilemus cordis voce stands out as the most representative and possibly the most beautiful—rich in local flavor and a distinctive love of nature. Mr. Morgan has translated it, but the dedication hymn, Sacrae Sion adsunt encaenia, has been more favored by Anglican translators and is appreciated for its scriptural simplicity. Naturally, this breviary includes beautiful hymns to St. Olaf, the king who greatly contributed to making Norway a Christian nation, though not as much as his overlooked predecessor, Olaf Tryggveson. Similarly, the Swedish missals pay tribute to King Eric and St. Birgitta.

393

The German Church books yield less that is novel probably because the earlier German sources have been so much more thoroughly explored. The breviaries of Lubec, of Mainz, of Koeln, and of Meissen furnish most, but chiefly in praises of the Mother of our Lord and the saints. The Gloriosi Salvatoris nominis praeconia of Meissen is an exception, and has found many admirers and several translators. From Mainz comes the fine hymn in honor of the apostles, Qui sunt isti, qui volant, and that for the martyrs, O beata beatorum, and the Passion hymn, Laus sit Regi gloriae, Cujus rore gratiae.

The German church records probably offer less that is new, mainly because the earlier German sources have been examined much more thoroughly. The breviaries from Lübeck, Mainz, Cologne, and Meissen provide most of the content, but mostly focus on praises of the Mother of our Lord and the saints. The Gloriosi Salvatoris nominis praeconia from Meissen is an exception and has gained many fans and several translators. From Mainz comes the beautiful hymn in honor of the apostles, Qui sunt isti, qui volant, as well as one for the martyrs, O beata beatorum, and the Passion hymn, Laus sit Regi gloriae, Cujus rore gratiae.

It is different with the French Church books and those of Walloon Belgium. From the Breton see of Rennes, and those of Angers, Le Mans, and Poitiers in the adjacent provinces of Northwestern France come some of the best hymns of this class. From Rennes comes the pretty and fanciful sequence on the Saviour’s crown of thorns, Florem spina coronavit; from Angers the Christmas hymn, Sonent Regi nato nova cantica, which shows how far the French lag behind the Germans of the same age in handling this theme; also the Advent sequence, Jubilemus omnes una, which suggests Francis’s “Song of the Creatures,” but lacks its tenderness. From Le Mans the Die parente temporum, which Sir Henry Baker has made English in “On this day, the first of days.” From Poitiers the fine Advent sequence, Prope est claritudinis magnae dies, translated by Mr. Hewett. From Noyon, in Northeastern France, the two Christmas hymns, Lux est orta gentibus and Laetare, puerpera, whose beauty is defaced by making the Mother and not the divine Child the central figure.

It's different with the French church books and those from Walloon Belgium. Some of the best hymns in this category come from the Breton see of Rennes and from Angers, Le Mans, and Poitiers in the nearby provinces of Northwestern France. From Rennes comes the lovely and imaginative sequence on the Savior’s crown of thorns, Florem spina coronavit; from Angers, the Christmas hymn, Sonent Regi nato nova cantica, which shows how far the French lag behind their German counterparts of the same period in addressing this theme; also the Advent sequence, Jubilemus omnes una, which hints at Francis’s “Song of the Creatures,” but lacks its tenderness. From Le Mans, there's Die parente temporum, which Sir Henry Baker has translated into English as “On this day, the first of days.” From Poitiers, we have the beautiful Advent sequence, Prope est claritudinis magnae dies, translated by Mr. Hewett. From Noyon, in Northeastern France, there are two Christmas hymns, Lux est orta gentibus and Laetare, puerpera, whose beauty is diminished by putting the Mother rather than the divine Child at the center.

From the Missal of Belgian Tournay we have the Easter sequence, Surgit Christus cum tropaeo, and the transfiguration sequence, De Parente summo natum, which have found and deserved translators. From that of Liege several sequences, of which the best is that for All Saints Day, Resultet tellus et alta coelorum machina. In the South it is the breviaries of Braga, in Portugal, and Piacenza, in Italy, which have furnished most new hymns.

From the Missal of Belgian Tournay, we have the Easter sequence, Surgit Christus cum tropaeo, and the transfiguration sequence, De Parente summo natum, both of which have gained and deserved translators. From the Missal of Liege, several sequences exist, with the best being the one for All Saints Day, Resultet tellus et alta coelorum machina. In the South, it’s the breviaries of Braga in Portugal and Piacenza in Italy that have provided the most new hymns.

From the breviaries of the great monastic orders come many hymns, those of the Franciscans furnishing the greater number. That of the Cistercians furnishes the Domine Jesu, noverim me, noverim Te, one of the many hymns suggested by passages in the writings of Augustine of Hippo.

From the prayer books of the major monastic orders, many hymns emerge, with the Franciscans providing the majority. The Cistercians contribute the Domine Jesu, noverim me, noverim Te, one of the many hymns inspired by the writings of Augustine of Hippo.

394

This notice of the early printed Church books, which Daniel, Neale, Morell, and Kehrein have brought under requisition, carries us over into the century of the Reformation, which also is that in which the Renaissance began to affect the matter and manner of hymn-writing. Already in the fifteenth century we have hymns of the humanist type by Aeneas Sylvius (Pope Pius II.); by Adam Wernher of Themar, a friend of Johann Trithemius, a jurist by profession, and the instructor of Philip of Hesse in the humanities; and by Sebastian Brandt, the celebrated author of the “Ship of Fools.” All these give careful attention to classic Roman models in the matter of both prosody and vocabulary. If we were to put Brandt’s Sidus ex claro veniens Olympo alongside the Puer natus in Bethlehem, we should see how little of the life and force of simplicity and reality there was in the new poetry.

This notice about the early printed Church books, which Daniel, Neale, Morell, and Kehrein have referenced, takes us into the Reformation era, which is also when the Renaissance started to influence the style and content of hymn-writing. Even in the fifteenth century, we have humanist hymns by Aeneas Sylvius (Pope Pius II.); by Adam Wernher of Themar, a friend of Johann Trithemius, a lawyer by trade, and the teacher of Philip of Hesse in the humanities; and by Sebastian Brandt, the famous author of the "Ship of Fools." All of these carefully follow classical Roman examples in both style and vocabulary. If we compare Brandt’s Sidus ex claro veniens Olympo with the Puer natus in Bethlehem, we can see how lacking the new poetry is in terms of the life and energy of simplicity and authenticity.

The sixteenth century begins with the hymns of the humanist Alexander Hegius, a pupil of the school at Deventer and a protégé of the Brethren of the Common Life, who may have known Thomas à Kempis, as he was born in 1433, or at latest in 1445. He died in 1498, but his hymns appeared in 1501 and 1503. He was the friend of Rudolph Agricola and of Erasmus, and introduced the new learning, especially Greek, into Holland. His hymns are pagan in their vocabulary, although in accord with the orthodoxy of the time. Two lines of his,

The sixteenth century kicks off with the hymns of the humanist Alexander Hegius, a student from the school in Deventer and a protégé of the Brethren of the Common Life, who might have known Thomas à Kempis, as he was born in 1433 or, at the latest, in 1445. He passed away in 1498, but his hymns were published in 1501 and 1503. He was friends with Rudolph Agricola and Erasmus and brought new ideas, particularly Greek, to Holland. His hymns use pagan language, even though they align with the religious beliefs of the time. Two lines of his,

“Qui te ‘Matrem’ vocat, orbis

“Who calls you 'Mother,' world”

Regem vocat ille parentem,”

"He's calling the parent king,"

might have suggested two of Keble’s, which have given no small offence,

might have hinted at two of Keble's, which have caused quite a bit of offense,

“Henceforth, whom thousand worlds adore,

“From now on, whom a thousand worlds adore,

He calls thee ‘Mother’ evermore.”

He always calls you ‘Mother.’

To Zacharias Ferrari ample reference has been made in the chapter on the Breviaries. Specimens of his work may be found in Wackernagel’s first volume, as also of the hymns of Erasmus (1467-1536), of Jakob Montanus (1485-1588), of Helius Eobanus Hessus (1488-1540), and Marc-Antonius Muretus. To these Roman Catholic humanists—Eobanus Hessus afterward became a Lutheran—might have been added J. Ludovicus Vives (1492-1540), Marc-Antonio Flaminio (1498-1550), and Matthias Collinus (ob. 1566). Wackernagel does add Joste Clichtove (ob. 395 1543), and Jakob Meyer (1491-1552), who did not attempt original hymns, but recast in classic forms those already in use. Clichtove was a Fleming, and one of the earliest collectors.

To Zacharias Ferrari, there has been plenty of reference made in the chapter on the Breviaries. Examples of his work can be found in Wackernagel’s first volume, as well as the hymns of Erasmus (1467-1536), Jakob Montanus (1485-1588), Helius Eobanus Hessus (1488-1540), and Marc-Antonius Muretus. To these Roman Catholic humanists—Eobanus Hessus later became a Lutheran—could be added J. Ludovicus Vives (1492-1540), Marc-Antonio Flaminio (1498-1550), and Matthias Collinus (ob. 1566). Wackernagel also mentions Joste Clichtove (ob. 395 1543) and Jakob Meyer (1491-1552), who didn’t create original hymns but reworked existing ones into classic forms. Clichtove was from Flanders and was one of the earliest collectors.

The series of Protestant hymn-writers joins hard on to that of the Roman Catholic humanists. In the main they belong to the same school. Their hymns are not, like the Protestant German hymns, the spontaneous and inevitable outpouring of simple and natural emotion—a quality which puts Luther and Johann Herrmann beside Bernard of Clairvaux and Thomas of Celano. They are the scholastic exercises of men singing the praise of God in a tongue foreign to their thought. Even the best of them, George Fabricius of Chemnitz, whose edition of the early Christian poets has laid us under permanent obligations, although the most careful to avoid paganisms in his hymns, and the most influenced by the earlier Latin hymns, never impresses us with the freedom and spontaneity of his verse. The series runs: Urbanus Rhegius (ob. 1541), Philip Melanchthon (1497-1572), Wolfgang Musculus (1497-1563), Joachim Camerarius (1500-74), Paul Eber (1511-69), Bishop John Parkhurst of Norwich (1511-74), Johann Stigel (1515-71), George Fabricius (1516-71), George Klee, or Thymus (fl. 1548-50), Nicholas Selneccer (1530-92), Ludwig Helmbold (1532-98), Wolfgang Ammonius (1579), and Theodore Zwinger (1533-88). Recasts of old hymns both as to literary form and theological content we have from Hermann Bonn (1504-48), Urbanus Rhegius, George Klee, and Andreas Ellinger (1526-82). The last-named was a German physician who graduated at Wittemberg in 1549. His Hymnorum Ecclesiasticorum Libri Tres (1578) is described by Daniel as the most copious collection he has seen, but worthless as an authority in its first and second books, as the hymns in these are altered for metrical reasons. Hermann Bonn was a Westphalian, who became the first Lutheran Superintendent in Lubeck, and introduced the Reformation into Osnabruck. He published the first hymn-book in Platt-Deutsch in 1547.

The group of Protestant hymn writers closely follows that of the Roman Catholic humanists. Generally, they come from the same tradition. Their hymns are not, like the spontaneous and natural outpourings of emotion found in Protestant German hymns, which place Luther and Johann Herrmann alongside Bernard of Clairvaux and Thomas of Celano. Instead, they reflect the scholarly efforts of men praising God in a language that feels foreign to their thoughts. Even the best among them, George Fabricius of Chemnitz, who collected early Christian poets in an edition for which we owe a lasting debt, while trying his best to avoid pagan elements in his hymns and drawing significantly from earlier Latin hymns, still doesn’t convey the freedom and spontaneity of his poetry. The list includes: Urbanus Rhegius (ob. 1541), Philip Melanchthon (1497-1572), Wolfgang Musculus (1497-1563), Joachim Camerarius (1500-74), Paul Eber (1511-69), Bishop John Parkhurst of Norwich (1511-74), Johann Stigel (1515-71), George Fabricius (1516-71), George Klee, or Thymus (fl. 1548-50), Nicholas Selneccer (1530-92), Ludwig Helmbold (1532-98), Wolfgang Ammonius (1579), and Theodore Zwinger (1533-88). We have adaptations of old hymns in both literary form and theological content from Hermann Bonn (1504-48), Urbanus Rhegius, George Klee, and Andreas Ellinger (1526-82). The latter was a German physician who graduated from Wittenberg in 1549. His Hymnorum Ecclesiasticorum Libri Tres (1578) is described by Daniel as the most comprehensive collection he has encountered, yet it's deemed unreliable as a source in its first and second books, as the hymns in these parts are modified for metrical reasons. Hermann Bonn was from Westphalia, became the first Lutheran Superintendent in Lübeck, and introduced the Reformation into Osnabrück. He published the first hymn book in Platt-Deutsch in 1547.

To a later generation belongs Wilhelm Alard (1572-1645), the son of a Flemish Lutheran, who fled to Germany from the Inquisition. Wilhelm studied at Wittemberg, and became pastor at Crempe in Holstein, and published two or perhaps three small volumes of original Latin hymns. Dr. Trench has extracted from one of these two hymns. Of that to his Guardian Angel, Chancellor 396 Benedict, Dr. Washburn, and Mr. Duffield have made translations. This is Mr. Duffield’s:

To a later generation belongs Wilhelm Alard (1572-1645), the son of a Flemish Lutheran who escaped to Germany from the Inquisition. Wilhelm studied at Wittenberg, became a pastor in Crempe, Holstein, and published two or maybe three small volumes of original Latin hymns. Dr. Trench has pulled from one of these two hymns. Of the one dedicated to his Guardian Angel, Chancellor 396 Benedict, Dr. Washburn and Mr. Duffield have created translations. Here’s Mr. Duffield’s:

CUM ME TENENT FALLACIA.

When specious joys of earth are mine,

When shallow pleasures of the world are mine,

When bright this passing world doth shine,

When this bright world glows,

Then in his watchful heavenly place

Then in his vigilant heavenly position

My angel weeps and veils his face.

My angel cries and covers his face.

But when with tears my eyes o’errun

But when my eyes overflow with tears

Deploring sin that I have done,

Regretting the mistakes I've made,

Then doth God’s angel, set to keep

Then God's angel, assigned to protect

My soul, rejoicing, cease to weep.

My soul, rejoice, don't cry.

Far hence be gone, ye fading joys,

Far away, go away, you fading joys,

Which spring from earth’s too brittle toys!

Which spring from the earth's fragile toys!

Come hither, tears! for I would show

Come here, tears! I want to show

That penitence by which ye flow.

That guilt by which you feel ashamed.

I would not be in evil glad,

I wouldn’t be happy about any wrongdoing,

Lest he, my angel, should be sad;

Lest he, my angel, should be upset;

Rise then, my true, repentant voice,

Rise then, my sincere, remorseful voice,

That angels even may rejoice.

Even angels may rejoice.

Another on the Eucharist Mr. Duffield alone has translated:

Another on the Eucharist, Mr. Duffield has translated by himself:

SIT IGNIS ATQUE LUX MIHI.

When I behold thy sacred blood,

When I see your sacred blood,

Thy body broken for my good;

Your body broken for my benefit;

O blessed Jesus, may they be

O blessed Jesus, may they be

As flame and as a light to me.

As fire and as a light to me.

So may this flame consume away

So may this flame burn away

The sins which in my bosom stay,

The sins that linger within me,

Destroying fully from my sight

Completely out of my sight

All vanity of wrong delight.

All vanity of false pleasure.

So may this light which shines from thee

So may this light that shines from you

Break through my darkness utterly,

Break through my darkness completely,

That I may seek with fervent prayer,

That I may seek with passionate prayer,

Thine own dear guidance everywhere.

Your guidance is everywhere.

A very different group are the hymn-writers of the Jesuit Order, to whom we owe many hymns which have been ascribed to mediaeval authors, although they have marked characteristics which betray their authorship. Thus the Eia Phoebe, nunc serena has 397 been ascribed to Innocent III., the O esca viatorum to Thomas Aquinas, the O gens beata coelitum to Augustine, the Pone luctum, Magdalena to Adam of St. Victor; while the later Middle Ages have been credited with the Angelice patrone, the Ecquis binas columbinas, the Jesu meae deliciae, and the Plaudite coeli. The London Spectator ascribes a very early origin to the Dormi, fili, dormi. All these are Jesuit hymns, collected by Walraff (1806) out of the Psalteriolum Cantionum Catholicarum a Patribus Societatis Jesu. The title of that collection (Psalteriolum) is suggestive of the contents. As the critics of the Society long ago remarked, there is a mark of pettiness on the literature, the art, the architecture, and the theology of the Jesuits. In both prose and poetry they tend to run into diminutives. No hymn of theirs has handled any of the greatest themes of Christian praise in a worthy spirit. The charge made against them by the Dominicans that in their labors to convert the Chinese and other pagans they concealed the cross and passion of our Lord, and presented Him as an infant in His mother’s arms, whether literally true or not, is not out of harmony with their general tone. Christ in the cradle or on the lap of His mother is the fit theme of their praises. In their hands religion loses its severity and God His awfulness. To win the world they stooped to the world’s level, and weakened the moral force of the divine law by cunning explanations, until, through Arnauld and his fellow-Jansenists, “Christianity appeared again austere and grave; and the world saw again with awe the pale face of its crucified Saviour.”

A very different group are the hymn-writers of the Jesuit Order, who have given us many hymns falsely attributed to medieval authors, even though they have distinct features that reveal their true authorship. For example, the Eia Phoebe, nunc serena has been credited to Innocent III., the O esca viatorum to Thomas Aquinas, the O gens beata coelitum to Augustine, and the Pone luctum, Magdalena to Adam of St. Victor. The later Middle Ages are associated with the hymns Angelice patrone, Ecquis binas columbinas, Jesu meae deliciae, and Plaudite coeli. The London Spectator claims that Dormi, fili, dormi has very early origins. All these are Jesuit hymns, compiled by Walraff (1806) from the Psalteriolum Cantionum Catholicarum a Patribus Societatis Jesu. The title of that collection (Psalteriolum) hints at its content. As critics of the Society pointed out long ago, there is a sense of triviality in the literature, art, architecture, and theology of the Jesuits. In both prose and poetry, they often use diminutives. None of their hymns have addressed the greatest themes of Christian praise with proper reverence. The Dominicans have accused them of hiding the cross and passion of our Lord while trying to convert the Chinese and other pagans, portraying Him as a baby in His mother’s arms. Whether this is literally true or not, it aligns with their overall tone. Christ in the cradle or on His mother's lap is the appropriate theme for their praises. In their hands, religion loses its seriousness, and God loses His majesty. To appeal to the world, they lowered themselves to its level and diluted the moral authority of divine law with clever interpretations, until, through Arnauld and his fellow Jansenists, “Christianity appeared once again as austere and serious; and the world saw again with awe the pale face of its crucified Savior.”

Some of the Jesuit hymns are very good of their kind. The Dormi, fili, dormi anticipates the theme of Mrs. Browning’s “The Virgin Mary to the Child Jesus,” and of Dr. George Macdonald’s “Babe Jesus Lay on Mary’s Lap.” It is beautiful in its way, but betrays its Jesuit origin by its diminutives. The Ecquis binas columbinas is a very graceful poem, and the best passion hymn of the school, but is below the subject. The Tandem audite me is a hymn based on the false interpretation of Solomon’s Song, but is very pretty. The Pone luctum, Magdalena is perhaps the greatest of all Jesuit hymns, and has found nine Protestant translators to do it into English. It is rather a fine poem than a fine hymn. The Parendum est, cedendum est is a death-bed hymn whose length and ornateness rob it of a sense of reality. Of the Altitudo, quid 398 hic jaces and the Plaudite Coeli Mr. Duffield has left versions which will enable our readers to judge of their worth for themselves:

Some of the Jesuit hymns are quite good in their own right. The Dormi, fili, dormi foreshadows the theme of Mrs. Browning’s “The Virgin Mary to the Child Jesus” and Dr. George Macdonald’s “Babe Jesus Lay on Mary’s Lap.” It’s beautiful in its own way but reveals its Jesuit roots through its use of diminutives. The Ecquis binas columbinas is a very elegant poem and the best passion hymn from that tradition, though it doesn’t quite match the significance of the subject matter. The Tandem audite me is a hymn that relies on a misleading interpretation of Solomon’s Song, yet it’s very charming. The Pone luctum, Magdalena may be the greatest of all Jesuit hymns, with nine Protestant translators having worked on its English version. It reads more like a fine poem than a traditional hymn. The Parendum est, cedendum est is a deathbed hymn whose length and complexity take away from its sense of reality. Mr. Duffield has provided translations of the Altitudo, quid 398 hic jaces and the Plaudite Coeli that will allow our readers to assess their value for themselves:

ALTITUDO, QUID HIC JACES?

Majesty, why liest thou

Majesty, why do you lie

In so low a manger?

In such a low manger?

Thou that kindlest heavenly fires

You who ignite heavenly fires

Here a chilly stranger!

Here’s a chilly stranger!

O what wonders thou art doing,

O what wonders you are doing,

Jesus, unto men;

Jesus, to people;

By thy love to us renewing

By your love for us renewing

Paradise again!

Paradise, here we go again!

Strength is made of no account;

Strength is underestimated;

Space is here contracted;

Space is contracted here;

He that frees in bonds is bound;

He who frees others from bondage is himself bound;

Time’s new birth enacted.

Time’s new beginning initiated.

Yes, thy little lips may touch

Yes, your little lips may touch

Mary’s spotless bosom;

Mary's immaculate chest;

Yes, thy bright eyes weep for men

Yes, your bright eyes cry for people

While heaven’s joy shall blossom.

While heaven's joy will bloom.

PLAUDITE COELI!

Lo! heaven rejoices,

Look! Heaven is rejoicing,

The air is all bright,

The air is so bright,

And the earth gives her voices

And the earth speaks her truths

From depth and from height.

From deep and from high.

For the darkness is broken,

For the darkness is lifted,

Black storm has passed by,

The black storm has passed.

And in peace for a token

And as a sign of peace

The palm waves on high.

The palm sways up high.

Spring breezes are blowing,

Spring breezes are blowing,

Spring flowers are at hand,

Spring flowers are here,

Spring grasses are growing

Spring grass is growing

Abroad in the land.

Overseas in the country.

And violets brighten

And violets shine

The roses in bloom,

The roses are blooming,

And marigolds heighten

And marigolds enhance

The lilies’ perfume.

The scent of the lilies.

Rise then, O my praises,

Rise up, my praises,

Fresh life in your veins,

New energy in your veins,

As the viol upraises

As the viola lifts

The gladdest of strains.

The happiest of tunes.

399

For once more he sees us

For once more, he sees us.

Alive, as he said;

Alive, as he mentioned;

Our holy Lord Jesus

Our Lord Jesus

Escaped from the dead.

Escaped from the grave.

Then thunder ye mountains,

Then thunder, you mountains,

Ye valleys resound,

The valleys echo,

Leap forth, O ye fountains,

Jump forth, O you fountains,

Ye hills echo round.

The hills echo around.

For he alone frees us,

For he alone sets us free,

He does as he said,

He does what he said,

Our holy Lord Jesus

Our Lord Jesus

Alive from the dead.

Alive again.

The later additions to the stock of Latin hymns are important only to the student of Roman Catholic liturgies, as connected with the new devotions sanctioned from time to time by the Congregation of Sacred Rites. Thus the devotion to the Sacred Heart led to the writing of the hymn Quicunque certum quaeritis, which the Roman Breviary has copied from the Franciscan, and whose translation by Mr. Caswall has found its way even into Protestant hymn-books. And the crowning sanction of the extravagant reverence for our Lord’s mother, the declaration that she was conceived without sin, and the institution of the feast of the Immaculate Conception, caused Archbishop John von Geissel of Koeln to write, in 1855, a new sequence for the Missal service, Virgo virginum praeclara.

The later additions to the collection of Latin hymns are mainly significant for those studying Roman Catholic liturgies, as they relate to the new devotions approved by the Congregation of Sacred Rites over time. For example, the devotion to the Sacred Heart inspired the hymn Quicunque certum quaeritis, which was taken from the Franciscan tradition by the Roman Breviary, and its translation by Mr. Caswall has appeared in some Protestant hymn books. Additionally, the formal recognition of the deep veneration for our Lord’s mother—the declaration that she was conceived without sin—and the establishment of the feast of the Immaculate Conception led Archbishop John von Geissel of Cologne to compose a new sequence for the Missal service in 1855, titled Virgo virginum praeclara.

Last in the series of the Latin hymn-writers stands the present pope, Leo XIII., who is the third pope in the long series to whom any hymn can be ascribed with any degree of certainty, the other two being Damasus and Urban VIII. In his Latin poems, published in 1881, there are three hymns in honor of two bishops of Perugia who suffered martyrdom in the early age of the Church. They are not remarkable for poetical inspiration, although they show that his Jesuit masters imbued him with the rules of classic verse and expression. All his poems have been reprinted in this country (Baltimore, 1886), with an English version by the Jesuits of Woodstock College.

Last in the series of Latin hymn writers is the current pope, Leo XIII, who is the third pope to whom any hymn can be confidently attributed, the other two being Damasus and Urban VIII. In his Latin poems published in 1881, there are three hymns honoring two bishops of Perugia who were martyred in the early Church. They are not particularly noteworthy for their poetic inspiration, but they do reflect the influence of his Jesuit teachers, who instilled in him the principles of classic verse and expression. All his poems have been reprinted in this country (Baltimore, 1886), accompanied by an English translation by the Jesuits of Woodstock College.

In any other field of Christian hymnology we should close our account of the past by the expression of confidence in the fertility of the future. But as regards Latin hymnology, we feel that the 400 period of greatest value has passed by, and the record is sealed. While it is true that

In any other area of Christian hymnology, we would wrap up our discussion of the past by expressing confidence in a fruitful future. However, when it comes to Latin hymnology, we believe that the most valuable period has already passed, and the record is closed. While it is true that

“Generations yet unborn

"Future generations"

Shall bless and magnify the Lord,”

Shall bless and praise the Lord,

as Rouse sings, we feel that it will not be in the medium of a dead language, but in the tongues “understanded of the people.” The attempt to maintain Latin as the language—as the exclusive speech of Christian worship in Western Europe, is one of those parts of the Roman Catholic system which are already condemned by results. The comparative barrenness of Latin hymnology for the past hundred years is evidence enough that this is not the channel in which Christian inspiration now flows; and the attention paid even by Roman Catholic poets to hymn-writing in the national languages is fresh evidence of the readiness of that communion to adapt itself to new conditions as soon as this is seen to be inevitable.

as Rouse sings, we realize it won't be in a dead language but in the tongues "understood by the people." The effort to keep Latin as the language— the sole language of Christian worship in Western Europe — is one of those aspects of the Roman Catholic system that has already been judged by outcomes. The relative lack of Latin hymns over the last hundred years clearly shows that this isn't the channel through which Christian inspiration currently flows; and the attention given even by Roman Catholic poets to writing hymns in national languages is further proof of that community’s willingness to adapt to new conditions as soon as it becomes necessary.

401

CHAPTER XXXI.
LATIN HYMNOLOGY AND PROTESTANTISM.

It has been asked by both Roman Catholics and Protestants—and not unfairly—whether the interest shown for the last half century by Protestant writers in the hymns of Latin Christendom, is a legitimate one. It is said by the former: “You are poaching on our preserves. All this you admire so much is what your fathers turned their backs upon when they renounced the Roman obedience. You cannot with any consistency attempt to naturalize in your churches and their services, hymns which have been written for a worship which differs in idea and principle, not in details merely, from your own. At best you can pick out a little here and a little there, which seems to suit you. But even then you are in danger of adopting what teaches doctrine which your Protestant confessions and their expositors denounce as idolatry, as when the compilers of the hymnal in use by American Presbyterians adopted Mr. Caswall’s English version of

It has been asked by both Roman Catholics and Protestants—and not unfairly—whether the interest that Protestant writers have shown for the last fifty years in the hymns of Latin Christianity is legitimate. The former argue: “You are encroaching on our territory. Everything you admire so much is what your ancestors rejected when they broke away from Roman authority. You can’t consistently try to integrate hymns that were written for a worship style that fundamentally differs in concept and principle—not just in details—from your own. At most, you can cherry-pick a bit here and there that seems to fit you. But even then, you risk adopting teachings that your Protestant confessions and their interpreters criticize as idolatrous, like when the creators of the hymnal used by American Presbyterians included Mr. Caswall’s English version of

Quicunque certum quaeritis,

ignoring its express reference to the devotion to the Sacred Heart. This is a gross instance of what you are doing all the time. If it lead you back to the bosom of the Catholic Church we shall be glad of it. But it grates on Catholic nerves to see you employing the phrase which we regard as a serious statement of doctrinal truth, as though it were a mere purple patch of rhetoric.”

ignoring its clear reference to the devotion to the Sacred Heart. This is a blatant example of what you do all the time. If it brings you back to the Catholic Church, we will welcome it. But it irritates Catholics to see you using the phrase that we view as a significant statement of doctrinal truth, as if it were just a flashy piece of rhetoric.

This leads us to ask what the Reformation was in the idea of the Reformers themselves. They never took the ground that the religious life of Protestant nations and churches was out of all relation to the life of the nations and churches of Western Europe, as these were before Luther began his work. With all their regard for the Scriptures, they never assumed that out of these could be created a Christian Church upon ground previously held by Antichrist and him alone. Luther declared that the elements of 402 the Church for whose upbuilding he was laboring were just those in which he had been educated. As he expressed it, these were found in the Catechism taught to every child in Germany, and which embraced the creed, the commandments, the sacraments, and the Our Father. What he had learned from study of the New Testament was to give these elements their due prominence, and to disengage them from the additions and corruptions by which they had been obscured. It was not a destructive revolution, but a change of doctrinal perspective for which he was contending. He never lost his relish for the good things he had learned in the Church of his childhood. While he rendered the service into the German speech of the people, he followed in the main the old order of the service in his Deutsche Messe. He also rendered into German sixteen old hymns, twelve from the Latin, from Ambrose down to Huss, and four from the old German of the Middle Ages. In his House-Postil he speaks with great enthusiasm of the hymns and sequences he had learned to sing in church as a boy; and in his Table Talk, while he censures Ambrose as a wordy poet, he praises the Patris Sapientia, but above all the Passion hymn of Pope Gregory the Great, Rex Christe factor omnium, as the best of hymns, whether Latin or German.

This prompts us to consider what the Reformation meant to the Reformers themselves. They never claimed that the religious life of Protestant nations and churches was completely disconnected from the life of the nations and churches of Western Europe prior to Luther's work. Despite their respect for the Scriptures, they never believed that a Christian Church could emerge solely from these texts on ground previously held by Antichrist. Luther stated that the elements of the Church he was working to build were precisely those in which he had been raised. As he put it, these were found in the Catechism taught to every child in Germany, which included the creed, the commandments, the sacraments, and the Our Father. His study of the New Testament helped him emphasize these elements and untangle them from the additions and corruptions that had obscured them. It wasn’t a destructive revolution, but rather a shift in doctrinal perspective that he was advocating for. He never lost appreciation for the good teachings he had received in the Church of his youth. While he translated the service into the German language of the people, he largely followed the traditional order of the service in his Deutsche Messe. He also translated into German sixteen old hymns, twelve from Latin, ranging from Ambrose to Huss, and four from the old German of the Middle Ages. In his House-Postil, he expresses great enthusiasm for the hymns and sequences he learned to sing in church as a child; and in his Table Talk, while he criticizes Ambrose as a verbose poet, he praises the Patris Sapientia, but above all the Passion hymn of Pope Gregory the Great, Rex Christe factor omnium, as the best of hymns, whether in Latin or German.

Melanchthon’s gentler spirit more than shared in Luther’s reverence for the good in the mediaeval Church. The antithesis to Melanchthon, the representative of the extreme party among Protestants, is Matthias Flacius Illyricus, a man of Slavic stock and uncompromising temper. Yet he also searched the past for witnesses to the truth which Luther had proclaimed. He appeals to a hymn in the Breviary of the Premonstratensian Order, as old, he thinks, as the twelfth century, which testifies against saint worship:

Melanchthon’s kinder nature definitely shared Luther’s respect for the positive aspects of the medieval Church. The opposite of Melanchthon, representing the more extreme faction among Protestants, is Matthias Flacius Illyricus, a man of Slavic heritage with a strict demeanor. Still, he also looked to history for evidence of the truth that Luther had declared. He refers to a hymn in the Breviary of the Premonstratensian Order, which he believes dates back to the twelfth century, that argues against the worship of saints:

Adjuvent nos eorum merita,

Help us with their merits,

Quos propria impediunt scelera?

Who prevents their own crimes?

Excuset eorum intercessio,

Excuse their intercession,

Quos propria accusat actio?

Who does the action accuse?

At tu, qui eis tribuisti

At you, who granted them

Coelestis palmam triumphi,

Heavenly victory crown,

Nobis veniam non deneges peccati.

Forgive us our sin.

In the same spirit he and his associates edited the first great Protestant work on Church history—the Magdeburg Centuries (1559-74, in thirteen folio volumes). The first Protestants had 403 no more idea of surrendering the history of the Church to the champions of the Roman Catholic Church, than of giving up to them the New Testament. They held that down through all the ages ran a double current of pure Christianity and scholastic perversion of that, and that the Reformation succeeds to the former as the Tridentine Church to the latter. This especially as regards the great central point in controversy, the part of grace and of merit in the justification of the sinner. And they found the proof of this continuity especially in the devotions of the early Church. They found themselves in that great prayer of the Franciscan monk, which the Roman Missal puts into the mouth of her holiest members as they gather around the bier of the dead:

In the same spirit, he and his colleagues edited the first major Protestant work on Church history—the Magdeburg Centuries (1559-74, in thirteen folio volumes). The early Protestants had no intention of giving up the history of the Church to the defenders of the Roman Catholic Church, just as they weren’t going to surrender the New Testament to them. They believed that throughout all ages, there was a dual stream of pure Christianity and its scholastic distortion, with the Reformation continuing the former just as the Tridentine Church represented the latter. This especially applied to the major point of contention: the roles of grace and merit in the justification of sinners. They found evidence of this continuity particularly in the prayers of the early Church. They identified with that powerful prayer of the Franciscan monk, which the Roman Missal attributes to its holiest members as they gather around the body of the deceased:

Quid sum miser tunc dicturus,

What am I to say, miserable one,

Quem patronum rogaturus,

Quem patronum rogando,

Quum vix justus sit securus?

When is a righteous person safe?

Rex tremendae majestatis,

Rex of tremendous majesty,

Qui salvandos salvas gratis,

You save those to be saved for free,

Salve me, fons pietatis!

Save me, source of mercy!

“Whenever in the Middle Ages,” says Albrecht Ritschl, “devotion, so far as it has found articulate expression, rises to the level of the thought that the value of the Christian life, even where it is fruitful of good works, is grounded not upon these as human merits, but upon the mercy of God ... then the same line of thought is entered upon as that in which the religious consciousness common to Luther and Zwingli was able to break through the connection which had subsisted between Catholic doctrine and the Church institutions for the application of salvation.... Whenever even the Church of Rome places herself in the attitude of prayer, it is inevitable that in the expression of her religious discernment, in thanksgiving and petition, all the benefits of salvation should be referred to God or to Christ; the daily need for new grace, accordingly, is not expressed in the form of a claim based upon merits, but in the form of reliance upon God.”[26]

"Whenever in the Middle Ages," says Albrecht Ritschl, "devotion, as far as it has found clear expression, rises to the understanding that the value of the Christian life, even when it produces good works, is based not on these as human merits, but on the mercy of God ... then the same line of thought is followed that allowed the religious beliefs shared by Luther and Zwingli to break the connection between Catholic doctrine and the Church institutions for applying salvation.... Whenever even the Church of Rome puts herself in a posture of prayer, it’s inevitable that in her expression of religious understanding, in thanksgiving and requests, all the benefits of salvation should be directed to God or to Christ; the daily need for new grace, therefore, is not stated as a demand based on merits, but as a reliance on God."[26]

404

That the Latin hymns of those earlier centuries show a steadily increasing amount of unscriptural devotion to the mother of our Lord and to His saints, and of the materializing view of our Lord’s presence with His Church in the Communion, is undeniable. But even in these matters the hymns of the primitive and mediaeval Church are a witness that these and the like misbeliefs and mispractices are a later growth upon primitive faith and usage.

That the Latin hymns from those early centuries clearly show a growing amount of unscriptural devotion to the mother of our Lord and to His saints, as well as a more physical view of our Lord’s presence with His Church in Communion, is undeniable. However, even regarding these issues, the hymns of the early and medieval Church serve as evidence that these and similar misconceptions and practices developed later than the original faith and practices.

The first generation of Protestants, to which Luther, Melanchthon, and Zwingli belong, had been brought up on the hymns of the Breviary and of the Missal, and they did not abandon their love for these when they ceased to regard the Latin tongue as the only fit speech for public worship. They showed their relish for the old hymns, by publishing collections of them, by translating them into the national languages, by writing Latin hymns in imitation of them, and even by continuing their use in public worship to a limited extent.

The first generation of Protestants, including Luther, Melanchthon, and Zwingli, had grown up with the hymns from the Breviary and the Missal, and they didn't lose their appreciation for these when they stopped thinking of Latin as the only appropriate language for public worship. They expressed their fondness for the old hymns by publishing collections of them, translating them into the national languages, writing Latin hymns modeled after them, and even continuing to use them in public worship to some extent.

As collectors and editors of the old Latin hymns, the Protestants of the sixteenth century surpassed the Roman Catholics of that age. Over against the names of Hermann Torrentinus (1513 and 1536), Jacob Wimpheling (1519), Joste Clichtove (1515-19), Jacob van Meyer (1535), Lorenzo Massorillo (1547), and George Cassander (1556), the Roman Catholic hymnologists of the half century which followed the Reformation, we may place the anonymous collector of Basel (1538), Johann Spangenberg (1545), Lucas Lossius (1552 et seq., with Preface by Melanchthon), Paul Eber (1564), George Fabricius (1564), Christopher Corner (1568), Hermann Bonn (1569), George Major (1570), Andreas Ellinger (1573), Adam Siber (1577), Matthew Luidke (1589), and Francis Algerman (1596). All these, with the possible exception of the first, were Lutherans, trained in the humanistic school of Latin criticism and poetry; but only two of them found it needful or desirable to alter the hymns into conformity with the tastes of the age. The collections of Hermann Bonn, the first Lutheran superintendent of Lubeck, and that of George Fabricius, are especially important, as faithfully reproducing much that else might have been lost to us.

As collectors and editors of the old Latin hymns, the Protestants of the sixteenth century outdid the Roman Catholics of that time. Next to the names of Hermann Torrentinus (1513 and 1536), Jacob Wimpheling (1519), Joste Clichtove (1515-19), Jacob van Meyer (1535), Lorenzo Massorillo (1547), and George Cassander (1556), we can place the anonymous collector of Basel (1538), Johann Spangenberg (1545), Lucas Lossius (1552 et seq., with Preface by Melanchthon), Paul Eber (1564), George Fabricius (1564), Christopher Corner (1568), Hermann Bonn (1569), George Major (1570), Andreas Ellinger (1573), Adam Siber (1577), Matthew Luidke (1589), and Francis Algerman (1596). All these, except possibly the first, were Lutherans, educated in the humanistic tradition of Latin criticism and poetry; however, only two of them found it necessary or desirable to modify the hymns to suit the tastes of the time. The collections of Hermann Bonn, the first Lutheran superintendent of Lübeck, and George Fabricius are particularly significant as they faithfully preserve much that could have otherwise been lost to us.

405

The work of translating the old Latin hymns fell especially to the Lutherans. Roman Catholic preference was no stronger for the original Latin than that of the Reformed for the Psalms. Of the great German hymn-writers from Luther to Paul Gerhardt, nearly all made translations from the storehouse of Latin hymnody, Bernard of Clairvaux being the especial favorite with Johann Heermann, John Arndt, and Paul Gerhardt. And even in hymns which are not translations, the influence of the Latin hymns is seen in the epic tone, the healthy objectivity of the German hymns of this age, in contrast to the frequently morbid subjectivity of those which belong to the age of Pietism.

The task of translating the old Latin hymns mainly fell to the Lutherans. Roman Catholics weren't any more inclined to stick with the original Latin than the Reformed were to use the Psalms. Among the great German hymn writers from Luther to Paul Gerhardt, almost all of them translated from the extensive collection of Latin hymns, with Bernard of Clairvaux being particularly favored by Johann Heermann, John Arndt, and Paul Gerhardt. Even in hymns that aren't translations, you can see the influence of the Latin hymns in the epic tone and the balanced objectivity of the German hymns from this period, especially when compared to the often gloomy subjectivity of those from the Pietism era.

More interesting to us are the early translations into English. The first are to be found in the Primer of 1545, a book of private devotions after the model of the Breviary, published in Henry VIII.’s time both in English in 1545 and again in Latin (Orarium) in 1546. In the next reign a substitute for this in English alone was prepared by the more Protestant authorities of the Anglican Church, in which, besides sundry doctrinal changes, the hymns were omitted. But the scale inclined somewhat the other way after Elizabeth’s accession. The English Primer of 1559 and the Latin Orarium of 1560 are revised editions of her father’s, not of her brother’s publications. The parts devoted to the worship of Mary are omitted, but the prayers for the dead and the hymns are retained. These old versions are clumsy enough, but not without interest as the first of their kind. Here is one with the original text from the Orarium, differing from any other authority known to us:

More interesting to us are the early translations into English. The first ones appear in the Primer of 1545, a book of private prayers modeled after the Breviary, published during Henry VIII's reign, both in English in 1545 and again in Latin (Orarium) in 1546. In the next reign, a replacement was created in English only by the more Protestant leaders of the Anglican Church, which, in addition to various doctrinal changes, excluded the hymns. However, the balance shifted somewhat after Elizabeth came to power. The English Primer of 1559 and the Latin Orarium of 1560 are revised editions of her father's works, not her brother's publications. The sections related to the worship of Mary were removed, but the prayers for the dead and the hymns were kept. These old versions are somewhat awkward but still interesting as the first of their kind. Here is one with the original text from the Orarium, differing from any other source known to us:

Rerum Creator omnium,

Creator of all things,

Te poscimus hoc vesperi

We ask you this evening

Defende nos per gratiam

Defend us by grace

Ab hostis nostri fraudibus.

From the deceit of our enemies.

Nullo ludamur, Domine,

Nullo we play, Lord,

Vel somnio vel phasmate:

Dream or phantom:

In Te cor nostrum vigilet,

In our hearts, let it shine.

Nec dormiat in crimine.

No sleep in crime.

Summe Pater, per Filium

Father, through the Son

Largire quod Te poscimus:

Grant what we ask of you:

Cui per sanctum Spiritum

To whom through the Holy Spirit

Aeterna detur gloria. Amen.

Forever be the glory. Amen.


406

O Lord, the Maker of all thing,

O Lord, the Creator of everything,

We pray thee now in this evening

We ask you now this evening

Us to defend, through thy mercy,

Us to defend, through your mercy,

From all deceit of our enemy.

From all the deceit of our enemy.

Let us neither deluded be,

Let us not be deceived,

Good Lord, with dream nor phantasy.

Good Lord, with neither dream nor fantasy.

Our heart waking in thee thou keep,

Our heart waking in you, you keep,

That we in sin fall not on sleep.

That we don’t fall asleep in sin.

O Father, through thy blessed Son,

O Father, through your blessed Son,

Grant us this our petition;

Grant us this request;

To whom, with the Holy Ghost, always

To whom, with the Holy Spirit, always

In heaven and earth be laud and praise. Amen.

In heaven and on earth, let there be gratitude and praise. Amen.

It is not wonderful that when the Anglo-Catholics sought to revive the Primer as “the authorized book of Family and Private Prayer” on the same footing as the Prayer book, they took the liberty of substituting modern versions of the hymns for these “authorized” translations.[27] But the Primer, whatever its authority, never possessed that much more important requisite to success—vitality. A very few editions sufficed for the demand, and Bishop Cosin’s attempt to revive it in Charles I.’s time only provoked a Puritan outcry against both him and it. Rev. Gerard Moultrie has attempted to revive it in our own time, as “the only book of private devotion which has received the sanction of the English Church,” and has not achieved even thus much of success. No Prynne has assailed him.

It’s not surprising that when the Anglo-Catholics tried to bring back the Primer as “the authorized book of Family and Private Prayer” alongside the Prayer Book, they felt free to replace the hymns with modern versions instead of using the “authorized” translations.[27] But the Primer, no matter how much authority it had, lacked the much more important quality needed for success—vitality. Only a few editions were enough to meet the demand, and Bishop Cosin’s effort to revive it during Charles I’s reign only sparked a Puritan backlash against both him and the book. Rev. Gerard Moultrie has tried to revive it in our time as “the only book of private devotion which has received the sanction of the English Church,” but he hasn't had much success at all. No Prynne has attacked him.

In the Book of Common Prayer, besides such “canticles” as the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum, there is but one hymn, an English version of the Veni, Creator Spiritus in the Ordination Service. It is the wordiest of all known versions, rendering one hundred and five Latin by three hundred and fifty-seven English words, but is not without its old-fashioned felicities. The revisers of 1661 cut it down by omitting just half of it, and modernized the English in a number of places. Its very verbosity seems to have suggested Bishop Cosin’s terse version, containing but four more 407 words than the original, which, however, it somewhat abridges. This was inserted in 1661 as an alternate version. The author of the paraphrase in the Prayer-Book is unknown. It is not Bishop Coverdale, as his, although translated at second-hand from Luther, as, indeed, all his hymns are from some German source, is far closer and less wordy.[28] It also was adopted into the old Scottish Psalter of the Reformation, where it appears in the appendix, along with a metrical version of the Apostle’s Creed and other “uninspired compositions.”

In the Book of Common Prayer, besides canticles like the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum, there is only one hymn, an English version of the Veni, Creator Spiritus from the Ordination Service. It's the longest version known, translating one hundred and five Latin words into three hundred and fifty-seven English words, but it has its old-fashioned charm. The revisers of 1661 shortened it by cutting out half, and they modernized the English in several places. Its very length seems to have inspired Bishop Cosin’s concise version, which has just four more words than the original, though it does streamline it a bit. This was included in 1661 as an alternate version. The author of the paraphrase in the Prayer Book is unknown. It isn’t Bishop Coverdale, as his hymns, although translated second-hand from Luther, are all derived from some German source and are much more straightforward and less verbose. It was also included in the old Scottish Psalter from the Reformation, where it appears in the appendix, alongside a metrical version of the Apostle’s Creed and other “uninspired compositions.”

From the Reformation until about fifty years ago, there was among English-speaking people no interest in Latin hymnology worth speaking of. A few Catholic poets, like Crashaw and Dryden, honored their Church versions from the hymns of the Breviary. But even John Austin, a Catholic convert of 1640, when he prepared his Devotions in the Ancient Way of Offices after the model of the Breviary, wrote for it hymns of his own instead of translating from the Latin. Some of these (“Blessed be Thy love, dear Lord,” and “Hark, my soul, how everything”) have become a part of our general wealth. Of course some versions of a homely sort had to be made for Catholic books of devotion, and I possess The Evening Office of the Church in Latin and English (London, 1725), in which the Vesper hymns of the Roman Breviary are closely and roughly versified. It is notable that “the old hymns as they are generally sung in churches”—i.e., the hymns as they stood before the revision of 1631, are printed as an appendix to the book, showing how slow English Catholics were to accept the modernization of the hymns which the papacy had sanctioned nearly a century before.

From the Reformation until about fifty years ago, there was hardly any interest in Latin hymns among English-speaking people. A few Catholic poets, like Crashaw and Dryden, respected the Church's versions from the hymns of the Breviary. However, even John Austin, a Catholic convert from 1640, when he put together his Devotions in the Ancient Way of Offices based on the Breviary, created his own hymns instead of translating them from Latin. Some of these (“Blessed be Thy love, dear Lord,” and “Hark, my soul, how everything”) have become part of our shared cultural heritage. Of course, some simpler versions had to be created for Catholic devotional books, and I own The Evening Office of the Church in Latin and English (London, 1725), which contains close and rough adaptations of the Vesper hymns from the Roman Breviary. It's noteworthy that “the old hymns as they are generally sung in churches”—i.e., the hymns as they were prior to the revision of 1631, are included as an appendix to the book, demonstrating how slowly English Catholics were to embrace the updates to the hymns that the papacy had approved nearly a century earlier.

408

Mr. Orby Shipley, in his Annus Sanctus (London, 1884), gives a large number of these early versions from the Roman Catholic Primers of 1619, 1684, 1685, and 1706; from the Evening Office of 1710, 1725, and 1785; and from the Divine Office of 1763 and 1780. The translations of 1619 have been ascribed to William Drummond, of Hawthornden, and those of 1706 to Dryden. Drummond was the first Scotchman who adopted English as the language of literature, and although a Protestant, he belonged to the Catholicizing party represented by William Forbes, the first Protestant bishop of Edinburgh. Three hymns are given in Sir Walter Scott’s edition of Dryden on the authority of English Roman Catholic tradition, the best known being his version of the Veni Creator Spiritus. These three are found in the Primer of 1706, along with versions of the other hymns of the Roman Breviary sufficiently like them to suggest that they are all by the same hand. But this judgment is disputed.

Mr. Orby Shipley, in his Annus Sanctus (London, 1884), includes a lot of these early versions from the Roman Catholic Primers of 1619, 1684, 1685, and 1706; from the Evening Office of 1710, 1725, and 1785; and from the Divine Office of 1763 and 1780. The translations from 1619 are attributed to William Drummond of Hawthornden, and those from 1706 to Dryden. Drummond was the first Scot to adopt English as his literary language, and although he was a Protestant, he was part of the Catholicizing group led by William Forbes, the first Protestant bishop of Edinburgh. Three hymns are included in Sir Walter Scott’s edition of Dryden, based on English Roman Catholic tradition, the most well-known being his version of the Veni Creator Spiritus. These three hymns appear in the Primer of 1706, along with versions of other hymns from the Roman Breviary that are similar enough to suggest they were all written by the same person. However, this conclusion is disputed.

Among Protestants the neglect was as great. So profuse a writer of hymns for the Christian year as George Wither translated only the Te Deum and the Veni, Creator Spiritus into English verse.[29] Tate and Brady, in their Supplement (1703) to their New Version of the Psalms (1696), published a translation of the Veni, Creator Spiritus. But Bishop Symon Patrick was the only hymn-writer of that age who may be said to have given any special attention to Latin hymns. His hymns were chiefly translations from that source, especially Prudentius, and Lord Selborne mentions that of Alleluia, dulce carmen, as the best.

Among Protestants, the neglect was just as significant. A prolific hymn writer for the Christian year like George Wither translated only the Te Deum and the Veni, Creator Spiritus into English verse.[29] Tate and Brady, in their Supplement (1703) to their New Version of the Psalms (1696), published a translation of the Veni, Creator Spiritus. However, Bishop Symon Patrick was the only hymn-writer of that time who truly focused on Latin hymns. Most of his hymns were translations from that source, particularly from Prudentius, and Lord Selborne mentions Alleluia, dulce carmen as the best.

The Methodist revival, which did so much to enrich our store of hymns, and which called attention anew to those of Germany, accomplished nothing for us as regards Latin hymns. The Earl of Roscommon’s translation of the Dies Irae (1717), and Dr. Johnson’s affecting reference to the stanza,

The Methodist revival, which greatly enriched our collection of hymns and brought renewed attention to those from Germany, did nothing for us in terms of Latin hymns. The Earl of Roscommon’s translation of the Dies Irae (1717) and Dr. Johnson’s poignant reference to the stanza,

Quaerens me sedisti lassus, ...

stand almost alone in that age. It was not until the Romantic movement in Germany and then in England broke the bonds of a 409 merely classic culture, taught the world the beauty of Gothic art, and obliged men to revise their estimate of the Middle Ages, that the singers of the praises which sounded through those earlier centuries had a fair chance to be judged at their real worth. The forerunner of that movement was Johann Gottfried von Herder, who indeed may be said to have anticipated the whole intellectual movement of the past century, Darwinism not excepted. From his friend and master Hamann, “the Magus of the North,” he had learned “the necessity for a complete and harmonious expression of all the varied faculties of man,” and that “whatever is isolated or the product of a single faculty is to be condemned.” This made him as much discontented with the eighteenth century and its literature and philosophy of the enlightened understanding, as Hamann himself was. It was the foundation for that Catholic taste which enabled him to appreciate the excellence of all those popular literatures which are the outflow of the life of whole peoples. His Voices of the Peoples did for the Continent what Bishop Percy’s Reliques did for England, and did it much better. He saw that “the people and a common sentiment are the foundations of a true poetry,” and the literature of the schools and that of polite society are equally condemned to sterility. For this reason he had small respect for that classic Latin literature at whose bar every modern production was impleaded. He found far more genuine life and power in the Latin poems of the Jesuit father, Jacob Balde, and still more in the hymns of the Latin Church. His Letters for the Promotion of Humanity (1794-96) contain a passage of classic importance:

stand almost alone in that time. It wasn't until the Romantic movement in Germany and then in England broke away from a purely classical culture, revealed the beauty of Gothic art, and forced people to rethink their views on the Middle Ages, that the poets who sung praises during those earlier centuries had a real chance to be valued for what they were worth. The trailblazer of that movement was Johann Gottfried von Herder, who can indeed be said to have anticipated the entire intellectual movement of the past century, including Darwinism. From his friend and mentor Hamann, “the Magus of the North,” he learned “the necessity for a complete and harmonious expression of all the varied faculties of man,” and that “anything isolated or the product of a single faculty should be condemned.” This made him as dissatisfied with the eighteenth century and its literature and philosophy of enlightened reason as Hamann himself was. It laid the groundwork for that inclusive taste which allowed him to recognize the brilliance of all those popular literatures that arise from the life of entire nations. His Voices of the Peoples did for the Continent what Bishop Percy’s Reliques did for England, and he did it much better. He understood that “the people and a shared sentiment are the foundations of true poetry,” and that the literature of the academies and polite society are equally destined for barrenness. For this reason, he had little regard for that classical Latin literature which judged every modern work. He discovered far more genuine life and strength in the Latin poems of the Jesuit father, Jacob Balde, and even more in the hymns of the Latin Church. His Letters for the Promotion of Humanity (1794-96) contain a passage of classic importance:

“The hymns which Christianity introduced had for their basis those old Hebrew Psalms which very soon found their way into the Church, if not as songs or anthems, at any rate as prayers.... The songs of Mary and of Zacharias, the Angelic Salutation, the Nunc Dimittis of Simeon, which open the New Testament, gave character more immediately to the Christian hymns. Their gentler voice was more suitable to the spirit of Christianity than even the loud trumpet note of that old jubilant Hallelujah, although that note was found capable of many applications, and was now strengthened with the words of prophet or psalmist, now adapted to gentler strains. Over the graves of the dead, whose resurrection was already present to the spirit’s vision, in caves and catacombs, first were heard these psalms of repentance and prayer, of sorrow and hope, until after the public establishment of Christianity, they stepped out of the dark into the light, out of solitude into splendid churches, before consecrated 410 altars, and now assumed a like splendor in their expression. There is hardly any one who can listen to the Jam moesta quiesce querula of Prudentius without feeling his heart touched by its moving strains, or who can hear the funeral sequence Dies irae, dies illa, without a shudder, or whom so many other hymns, each with its own character—e.g., Veni, Redemptor gentium; Vexilla Regis prodeunt; Salvete flores Martyrum; Pange, lingua, gloriosi, etc., will fail to be carried into that frame of feeling which each seeks to awaken, and with all its humility of form and its churchly peculiarities, never fails to command. In one there sounds the voice of prayer; another could find its accompaniment only in the harp; in yet another the trumpet rings, or there sounds the thousand-voiced organ, and so on.

The hymns that Christianity introduced were based on the old Hebrew Psalms, which quickly became part of the Church, not just as songs or anthems but also as prayers. The songs of Mary and Zacharias, the Angelic Salutation, and Simeon's Nunc Dimittis, which open the New Testament, shaped the early Christian hymns. Their gentler tone was more fitting for the spirit of Christianity than the loud, jubilant Hallelujah of the past, even though that note was versatile and could be adapted to softer melodies. Over the graves of the dead, whose resurrection was already envisioned, in caves and catacombs, these psalms of repentance, prayer, sorrow, and hope were first heard. After Christianity became publicly established, they emerged from darkness into light, from solitude into grand churches, before consecrated altars, and took on a similar grandeur in their expression. Hardly anyone can listen to the Jam moesta quiesce querula of Prudentius without feeling their heart moved by its touching melodies, or hear the funeral sequence Dies irae, dies illa without a shudder. Many other hymns, each with its own unique character—like Veni, Redemptor gentium; Vexilla Regis prodeunt; Salvete flores Martyrum; Pange, lingua, gloriosi, etc.—can evoke the specific emotions they intend to stir. Each hymn carries a different expression; in some, there is a voice of prayer; others can only find their melody with a harp; in yet another, a trumpet plays, or a thousand-voiced organ sounds, and so on.

“If we seek after the reason of this remarkable effect, which we feel in hearing these old Christian hymns, we find it somewhat peculiar. It is anything but the novelty of the thoughts which here touches and there shakes us. Thoughts in these hymns are found but sparingly. Many are merely solemn recitations of a well-known story, or they are familiar petitions and prayers. They nearly all repeat each other. Nor is it frequently surprisingly fine and novel sentiments with which they somehow permeate us; the novel and the fine are not objects in the hymns. What, then, is it that touches us? Simplicity and Veracity. Here sounds the speech of a general confession of one heart and one faith. Most of them are constructed either so as to be fit for use every day of the year, or so as to be used on the festivals of the various seasons. As these come round there comes with them in constant recurrence their rehearsal of Christian doctrines. There is nothing superfine in the hymns as regards either emotion, or duty, or consolation. There reigns in all of them a general popularity of content, expressed in great accents. He who seeks novel thoughts in a Te Deum or a Salve Regina looks for them in the wrong place. It is just what is every day and always known, which here is to serve as the garb of truth. The hymn is meant to be an ambrosial offering of nature, deathless like that, and ever returning.

“If we look for the reason behind the powerful effect we feel when we hear these old Christian hymns, we find it quite interesting. It’s definitely not the novelty of the thoughts that affects us. These hymns contain thoughts only in small amounts. Many are just serious recitations of familiar stories, or they consist of well-known prayers and petitions. They often repeat each other. And it’s not that they frequently present surprisingly profound or original sentiments that move us; the new and the profound are not the focus in the hymns. So, what is it that touches us? Simplicity and Truth. They express a common confession of shared hearts and beliefs. Most of them are designed to be used every day of the year, or specifically for the festivals of different seasons. As these occasions come around, the repetition of Christian doctrines follows. There’s nothing overly complex in the hymns regarding emotion, duty, or comfort. They all convey a sense of universal content, expressed with strong emphasis. Anyone looking for new ideas in a Te Deum or a Salve Regina is searching in the wrong place. What remains is the everyday and the well-known, which serves as the clothing of truth. The hymn is intended to be a divine offering from nature, immortal like that, and always recurring."

“It follows that, as people in these Christian hymns did not look for the grace of classic expression or the pleasurable emotion of the instant—in a word, what we expect from a work of art, they produced the strangest effects at once after their introduction. Just as Christian hands overthrew the statues and temples of the gods in honor of the unseen God, so these hymns contained a germ which was to bring about the death of the pagan poetry. Not only were those hymns to gods and goddesses, heroes and geniuses, regarded by the Christians as the work of unbelievers or misbelievers, but the germ from which they sprang, the poetic and sportive fancy, the pleasure and rejoicing of the peoples in their national festivals, were condemned as a school of evil demons; yes, even the national pride, to which those songs appealed, was despised as a perilous though splendid sin. The old religion had outlived its time, the new had won its victory, when the absurdity of idol-worship and pagan 411 superstitions, the disorders and abominations which attended the festivals of Bacchus, Cybele, and Aphrodite, were brought to the light of day. Whatever of poetry was associated with these was a work of the devil. There began a new age for poetry, music, speech, the sciences, and indeed for the whole direction of human thought.”

“It follows that, since the people in these Christian hymns didn’t seek the grace of classic expression or the immediate emotional pleasure we expect from a piece of art, they produced the most unusual effects right after their introduction. Just as Christian hands dismantled the statues and temples of the gods to honor the unseen God, these hymns contained a seed that would eventually lead to the decline of pagan poetry. Not only were those hymns to gods and goddesses, heroes, and geniuses seen by Christians as the work of nonbelievers or misguided individuals, but the very idea from which they originated—the poetic and playful imagination, the joy and celebration of the people during their national festivities—was condemned as a breeding ground for evil demons; yes, even the national pride that those songs celebrated was viewed as a hazardous but magnificent sin. The old religion had outlived its time, and the new had claimed its victory, once the absurdity of idol worship and pagan superstitions, along with the chaos and horrors surrounding the festivals of Bacchus, Cybele, and Aphrodite, were brought to light. Any poetry linked to these experiences was deemed a work of the devil. A new era began for poetry, music, language, the sciences, and indeed for the entire course of human thought.”

As the Romanticist movement gained ground in Germany, attention to the early hymns increased. Even Goethe, the weltkind among the prophets, was influenced. Hence his use of the Dies Irae in the first part of Faust, although he was pagan enough to care for nothing at Assisi except the Roman remains. A. W. Schlegel made a number of translations for the Musen-Almanach. Then came the long series of German translators, of whom A. J. Rambach, A. L. Follen (brother of Professor Charles Follen of Harvard), Karl Simrock (1850 and 1866), and G. A. Koenigsfeld (1847 and 1865) are the most notable. Much more important to us are the German collectors: G. A. Björn (a Dane, 1818), J. C. von Zabuesnig (1822 and 1830), H. A. Daniel (Blüthenstrauss, 1840; Thesaurus, 1841-56), F. J. Mone (1853-55), C. B. Moll (1861 and 1868), P. Gall Morel (1866), Joseph Kehrein (1873). To the unwearied thoroughness of these editors, more than of any other laborers in this field, we owe our ampler access to the treasures of Latin hymnody. But what field of research is there in which the scholarship of Germany has not laid the rest of the world under obligations?

As the Romantic movement gained momentum in Germany, interest in the early hymns grew. Even Goethe, the weltkind among the prophets, was influenced. This is evident in his use of the Dies Irae in the first part of Faust, although he was pagan enough to care for nothing at Assisi except the Roman ruins. A. W. Schlegel made several translations for the Musen-Almanach. Then came a long line of German translators, of whom A. J. Rambach, A. L. Follen (brother of Professor Charles Follen of Harvard), Karl Simrock (1850 and 1866), and G. A. Koenigsfeld (1847 and 1865) are the most notable. Much more significant to us are the German collectors: G. A. Björn (a Dane, 1818), J. C. von Zabuesnig (1822 and 1830), H. A. Daniel (Blüthenstrauss, 1840; Thesaurus, 1841-56), F. J. Mone (1853-55), C. B. Moll (1861 and 1868), P. Gall Morel (1866), Joseph Kehrein (1873). Thanks to the tireless dedication of these editors, more than any other workers in this field, we owe our greater access to the treasures of Latin hymns. But what area of research has Germany's scholarship not enriched the rest of the world?

In English literature the Romanticist movement begins properly with Sir Walter Scott. Himself a Presbyterian, he was brought up on the old Scotch Psalm-book, for which he entertained the same affection as did Burns, Edward Irving, Campbell, Carlyle, and Archdeacon Hare. He opposed any attempt to improve it, on the ground that it was, “with all its acknowledged occasional harshness, so beautiful that any alterations must eventually prove only so many blemishes.” But his literary tastes led him to a lofty appreciation of the Anglican liturgy—a circumstance which has led many to class him as an Episcopalian—and equally for the poetry of the mediaeval hymns. His vigorous version of a part of the Dies Irae inserted in The Lady of the Lake (1805) gives him his smallest claim to mention in the history of hymnody. It was the new atmosphere he carried into the educated world, his fresh and hearty admiration of admirable things in the Middle 412 Ages, which had been thought barbarous, that makes him important to us. He gave the English and Scottish people new weights and measures, new standards of critical judgment, which emancipated them from narrow, pseudo-Protestant traditions. He made the great Church of undivided Western Europe intelligible. No doubt many follies resulted from this novel lesson, the worst of all being contempt for Luther and his associates in the Reformation. The negations which attend such revolutions in opinion always are foolish exaggerations. It is the affirmations which are valuable and which remain. And Romanticism for more than half a century has been affecting the religious, the social, the intellectual life of Great Britain and America in a thousand ways, and with, on the whole, positive and beneficial results. Its most powerful manifestation was in the Oxford movement,[30] but both in its causes and its effects it has transcended the limits which separate the divided forces of Protestantism.

In English literature, the Romantic movement really starts with Sir Walter Scott. Being a Presbyterian, he was raised on the old Scottish Psalm Book, which he loved just as much as Burns, Edward Irving, Campbell, Carlyle, and Archdeacon Hare did. He opposed any attempts to change it, arguing that, “despite its occasional harshness, it was so beautiful that any changes would only create blemishes.” However, his literary taste led him to a high regard for the Anglican liturgy—a fact that has caused some to classify him as an Episcopalian—and he equally appreciated the poetry of medieval hymns. His strong version of part of the Dies Irae, included in The Lady of the Lake (1805), gives him a small mention in the history of hymns. The new atmosphere he brought into educated circles, along with his genuine and enthusiastic admiration for the remarkable aspects of the Middle Ages—once thought barbaric—makes his work important to us. He provided the English and Scottish people with new weights and measures, and new standards of critical judgment, freeing them from narrow, pseudo-Protestant traditions. He made the great Church of undivided Western Europe understandable. It's true that many foolish ideas came from this new perspective, with the most regrettable being the disdain for Luther and his fellow reformers. The extreme reactions that often accompany changes in opinion are usually misguided. It’s the affirmations that hold value and endure. For over half a century, Romanticism has influenced the religious, social, and intellectual life of Great Britain and America in countless ways, generally with positive and beneficial outcomes. Its most significant expression was in the Oxford movement, but its causes and effects have gone beyond the divisions within Protestantism.

Naturally the Oxford movement was the first to turn attention to the hymns of the Middle Ages, or what it regarded as such. We use this qualified expression because its leaders at the outset were much better poets than hymnological scholars, and welcomed anything in the shape of a Latin hymn as “primitive,” no matter what. Isaac Williams, in the British Magazine in 1830, published a series of translations of “primitive hymns” which he gathered into a volume in 1839. They were from the Paris Breviary, of whose hymns only one in fourteen were older than 1685, and most of them not yet a hundred years old. Rev. John Chandler, in his Hymns of the Primitive Church (1837), drew on Santeul and Coffin with equal freedom, evidently supposing he was going back to the early ages for his originals. Bishop Mant, in his Ancient Hymns from the Roman Breviary (1837), did a little 413 better, although not half-a-dozen hymns in that Breviary are unaltered from their primitive forms, and many are no older than the fifteenth or sixteenth century. Rev. Edward Caswall, an Oxford convert to the Church of Rome, naturally confined his Lyra Catholica (1849) to the Breviary hymns, supplementing those of Rome with some from Paris. The first collection published by Dr. Newman (Hymni Ecclesiae, Pars I., 1839) was confined to the Paris Breviary, but with the notice that they “had no equal claim to antiquity” with “the discarded collections of the ante-reform era.” But he claimed on rather slight ground that they “breathe an ancient spirit, and even where they are the work of one pen, are the joint and indivisible contribution of many ancient minds.” This is an opinion of the work of Santeul and Coffin in which neither Cardinal Newman nor the Gallican Church would agree to-day.

Naturally, the Oxford movement was the first to pay attention to the hymns of the Middle Ages, or what it saw as such. We use this phrasing because its leaders initially were much better poets than hymnology experts and embraced anything resembling a Latin hymn as "primitive," regardless of its actual age. Isaac Williams, in the British Magazine in 1830, published a series of translations of “primitive hymns,” which he compiled into a volume in 1839. These were from the Paris Breviary, where only one in fourteen hymns was older than 1685, and most were less than a hundred years old. Rev. John Chandler, in his Hymns of the Primitive Church (1837), freely drew on Santeul and Coffin, seemingly thinking he was sourcing from the early ages for his originals. Bishop Mant, in his Ancient Hymns from the Roman Breviary (1837), did somewhat better, although not half a dozen hymns in that Breviary are unchanged from their original forms, and many are no older than the fifteenth or sixteenth century. Rev. Edward Caswall, an Oxford convert to the Church of Rome, naturally limited his Lyra Catholica (1849) to the Breviary hymns, adding some from Paris. The first collection released by Dr. Newman (Hymni Ecclesiae, Pars I., 1839) was limited to the Paris Breviary but noted that these “had no equal claim to antiquity” compared to “the discarded collections of the pre-Reformation era.” However, he claimed on rather shaky grounds that they “breathe an ancient spirit, and even where they are from a single author, are the combined and inseparable contributions of many ancient minds.” This is a view of Santeul and Coffin's work with which neither Cardinal Newman nor the Gallican Church would agree today.

In fact, these English scholars, with their constant habit of making Latin verse after classic models from their school-days, and their entire want of familiarity with post-classic Latin, found what pleased them best in the two Breviaries of Rome and Paris. With that they seemed likely to stop. It was Dr. John Mason Neale (1851-58) who, among translators, first broke these bounds, went to the older sources, and introduced to English readers, both by his collections and his translations, the great hymns of the Western Church. As a translator he leaves much to be desired. His ideas as to faithful reproduction of the form of his originals are vague. His hymns too often might be said to be based on the Latin text rather than to reproduce it. But they are spirited poems, whose own vigor and beauty sent readers to the original, and they were not disappointed.

In fact, these English scholars, who habitually created Latin verse following classic models from their school days and had no real knowledge of post-classic Latin, found their greatest satisfaction in the two Breviaries of Rome and Paris. It seemed they would stop there. Dr. John Mason Neale (1851-58) was the first among translators to break this trend, exploring the older sources and introducing English readers to the great hymns of the Western Church through his collections and translations. As a translator, he has his shortcomings. His approach to faithfully reproduce the form of his originals is unclear. His hymns often seem to be based on the Latin text instead of truly reproducing it. However, they are vibrant poems, and their energy and beauty encouraged readers to seek out the original, and they were not let down.

From that time we have had a series of excellent workers in this field—John Keble, Rev. W. J. Blew (1855), Mr. J. D. Chambers (1857 and 1866), Rev. J. W. Hewett (1859), Sir Henry Baker (1861 and 1868), Rev. Herbert Kynaston (1862), Rev. J. Trend (1862), Rev. P. S. Worsley (1863), Earl Nelson (1857 and 1868), Rev. Richard F. Littledale (1867), R. Campbell, of the Anglo-Catholic 414 party; and Dean Stanley, Mrs. Charles (1858 and 1866) and Dr. Hamilton Magill (1876) outside its ranks. Theirs have been no inconsiderable part of those labors which have made the last thirty years the golden age of English hymn-writing, surpassing even the era of the Methodist revival.

From that time, we’ve seen a series of outstanding contributors in this field—John Keble, Rev. W. J. Blew (1855), Mr. J. D. Chambers (1857 and 1866), Rev. J. W. Hewett (1859), Sir Henry Baker (1861 and 1868), Rev. Herbert Kynaston (1862), Rev. J. Trend (1862), Rev. P. S. Worsley (1863), Earl Nelson (1857 and 1868), Rev. Richard F. Littledale (1867), R. Campbell, of the Anglo-Catholic party; and Dean Stanley, Mrs. Charles (1858 and 1866) and Dr. Hamilton Magill (1876) outside of its ranks. Their contributions have been a significant part of the efforts that have made the last thirty years the golden age of English hymn-writing, even surpassing the period of the Methodist revival.

In America the work was begun in 1840 with a modest little volume published at Auburn, in New York, and ascribed by Mr. Duffield to Dr. Henry Mills of Auburn Theological Seminary, who in 1856 also published a volume of translations of German hymns. His earlier book was The Hymn of Hildebert and the Ode of Xavier, with English Versions, and contained thirty-five duodecimo pages. Next in order came Dr. John Williams, Bishop of Connecticut, with Ancient Hymns of the Holy Church (1845). Dr. William R. Williams of New York, in his address on “The Conservative Principle in our Literature,” delivered in 1843, made a reference to the Dies Irae, which gave him the occasion to publish in an Appendix the literary history of the great hymn, giving the text along with Dr. Trench’s version and his own. This seems to have given the impulse which has made America so prolific in translations of that hymn, only Germany surpassing us in this respect. Dr. Abraham Coles may be said to have led off with his volume, containing thirteen translations in 1847. But it was not until after the war for the Union that the productive powers of American translators were brought into play. Much, no doubt, was due to foreign impulse, especially from Dr. Trench and Dr. Newman; but it is notable that in America far more work has been done outside than inside the Episcopalian communion.

In America, the work started in 1840 with a small book published in Auburn, New York, attributed to Mr. Duffield and Dr. Henry Mills of Auburn Theological Seminary, who also published a collection of translations of German hymns in 1856. His earlier book was The Hymn of Hildebert and the Ode of Xavier, with English Versions, which had thirty-five duodecimo pages. Next came Dr. John Williams, Bishop of Connecticut, with Ancient Hymns of the Holy Church (1845). Dr. William R. Williams of New York referenced the Dies Irae in his 1843 address on “The Conservative Principle in our Literature,” which led him to publish a literary history of the famous hymn in an Appendix, including the text along with Dr. Trench’s version and his own. This seems to have sparked a wave of translations of that hymn in America, with only Germany producing more. Dr. Abraham Coles can be credited with leading the charge with his book featuring thirteen translations in 1847. However, it wasn't until after the Civil War that American translators became significantly productive. Much of this was likely influenced by foreign sources, especially from Dr. Trench and Dr. Newman. It is also worth noting that significantly more work has been done in America outside the Episcopalian communion than within it.

Dr. Coles again in 1866, Mr. Duffield in 1867, Chancellor Benedict in 1869, Hon. N. B. Smithers in 1879 and 1881, and Mr. John L. Hayes in 1887 published volumes of translations. But far more numerous are the poets whose versions of Latin hymns have appeared in various periodicals or in collections like Professor Coppée’s Songs of Praise (1866), Dr. Schaff’s Christ in Song (1869), Odenheimer and Bird’s Songs of the Spirit (1871), Dr. H. C. Fish’s Heaven in Song (1874), Frank Foxcroft’s Resurgit (1879), and Dr. Schaff and Arthur Gilman’s Library of Sacred Poetry (1881 and 1886). Of these contributing poets we mention Dr. E. A. Washburn, whose translations have been collected in his posthumous volume, Voices from a Busy Life (1883); Dr. 415 Ray Palmer, our chief sacred singer, whose versions of the O esca viatorum and the Jesu dulcis memoria are as classic as his “My faith looks up to Thee;” Dr. A. R. Thompson, to whom the present volume is under great obligations; Rev. J. Anketell, another of its benefactors; Rev. M. Woolsey Stryker, Rev. D. Y. Heisler, Rev. Franklin Johnson, D.D., and Rev. W. S. McKenzie, D.D. Besides these we may mention the anthology of translations published by the Rev. F. Wilson (1859), of texts by Professor F. A. March (1874 and 1883), and of both texts and translations by Judge C. C. Nott (1865 and subsequent years).

Dr. Coles in 1866, Mr. Duffield in 1867, Chancellor Benedict in 1869, Hon. N. B. Smithers in 1879 and 1881, and Mr. John L. Hayes in 1887 published collections of translations. However, there are many more poets whose versions of Latin hymns have appeared in various magazines or in compilations like Professor Coppée’s Songs of Praise (1866), Dr. Schaff’s Christ in Song (1869), Odenheimer and Bird’s Songs of the Spirit (1871), Dr. H. C. Fish’s Heaven in Song (1874), Frank Foxcroft’s Resurgit (1879), and Dr. Schaff and Arthur Gilman’s Library of Sacred Poetry (1881 and 1886). Among these poets, we can highlight Dr. E. A. Washburn, whose translations were gathered in his posthumous book, Voices from a Busy Life (1883); Dr. Ray Palmer, our leading sacred singer, whose versions of the O esca viatorum and Jesu dulcis memoria are as renowned as his “My faith looks up to Thee;” Dr. A. R. Thompson, to whom this volume owes much; Rev. J. Anketell, another of its supporters; Rev. M. Woolsey Stryker, Rev. D. Y. Heisler, Rev. Franklin Johnson, D.D., and Rev. W. S. McKenzie, D.D. Additionally, we should mention the collection of translations published by Rev. F. Wilson (1859), the texts by Professor F. A. March (1874 and 1883), and both the texts and translations by Judge C. C. Nott (1865 and later years).

It is not, however, only as literature, but in the actual use of the American churches, that the Latin hymns have made a place for themselves. Since 1859, when the Andover professors published the Sabbath Hymn and Tune-Book, with original translations furnished by Dr. Ray Palmer, there has been a peaceful revolution in American hymnology. Every one of the larger denominations and many of the smaller have provided themselves with new hymn-books, in which the resources of English, foreign, and ancient hymnology have been employed freely, and with more exacting taste as to sense and form, than characterized the hymn-books of the era before the war. While the compilers have drawn freely upon Caswall, Neale, Chandler, and the Anglican Hymns Ancient and Modern (1861), in many cases original translations were given, as in Hymns of the Church for the (Dutch) Reformed Church, of which Dr. A. R. Thompson was one of the editors; and Dr. Charles Robinson’s Laudes Domini (1884), to which Mr. Duffield contributed. And there is evidence that the hymns thus brought into Church use from the storehouse of the earlier Christian ages have helped thoughtful Christians to realize more fully the great principle of the Communion of the saints—to realize that all the faithful of the present are bound in spiritual brotherhood with those who held to the same Head and walked in the light of the same faith in bygone centuries, even though it was with stumbling and amid shadows, from which our path by God’s good providence has been set free.

It’s not just in literature, but also in the actual practice of American churches, that Latin hymns have found their place. Since 1859, when the Andover professors published the Sabbath Hymn and Tune-Book, featuring original translations by Dr. Ray Palmer, there has been a quiet transformation in American hymnology. Every major denomination, along with many smaller ones, has created new hymn books that draw on English, foreign, and ancient hymns more liberally and with a higher standard of taste in terms of meaning and form than those published before the war. While the compilers have made good use of works by Caswall, Neale, Chandler, and the Anglican Hymns Ancient and Modern (1861), many original translations were also created, as seen in Hymns of the Church for the (Dutch) Reformed Church, which Dr. A. R. Thompson helped edit, and Dr. Charles Robinson’s Laudes Domini (1884), to which Mr. Duffield contributed. Moreover, there’s evidence that the hymns brought into church use from earlier Christian times have helped thoughtful Christians to better understand the important idea of the Communion of the Saints—to realize that all the faithful today are spiritually connected with those who followed the same faith and were guided by the same beliefs in past centuries, even if their paths were sometimes uncertain and shadowed, from which, by God’s grace, we have been set free.

416

CHAPTER XXXII.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES.

The first sources of the Latin hymns and sequences are the manuscript and printed breviaries and missals of the Western Church. Both these have been explored by the collectors from Clichtove to Kehrein, although it cannot be said that the examination has been exhaustive either as regards the manuscripts or the printed books.

The main sources of the Latin hymns and sequences are the manuscript and printed breviaries and missals of the Western Church. These have been studied by collectors from Clichtove to Kehrein, although it can't be claimed that the research has been thorough for either the manuscripts or the printed books.

The following is an approximate list of the printed breviaries which have been examined by modern collectors:

The following is a rough list of the printed breviaries that modern collectors have looked at:

LOCAL BREVIARIES.
Aberdonense,Aberdeen,1509-10,Daniel.
Ambrosianum,Milan,1557,Neale, Morel, Zabuesnig.
Argentinense,Strasburg,1520,Neale.
Basiliense,Basel,1493,Morel.
Bracharense,1494,Neale.
Caduncense,Cahors,Neale.
Coloniense,Koeln,1521,Zabuesnig.
Constantiense,Konstanz,1504, 1516,Morel, Daniel.
Cordubiense,Cordova,1583,Morel.
Cracoviense,Krakau,1524,Morel.
Curiense,Kur,c. 1500,Morel.
Eboracense,York,Neale, Newman.
Erfordense,Erfurt,1518,Daniel.
Friburgense,Freiburg,Daniel.
Gallicum,France,1527,Morel.
Halberstadtense,Halberstadt,1515,Daniel.
Havelbergense,Havelberg,1518,Daniel.
Herefordense,Hereford,1505,Neale.
Lengres,Daniel.
Lundense,Lund,1517,Daniel.
Magdeburgense,Magdeburg,1514,Daniel.
Merseburgense,Merseburg,1504,Daniel.
Mindense,Minden,1490,Daniel.
Misniense,Meissen,1490,Daniel.
Mozarabicum,Old Spanish,1775,Daniel.
Parisiense vet.,Paris (old),1527,Neale.
Parisiense,1736,Newman, Zabuesnig.
Pictaviense,Poitou,1515,Daniel.
Placentinum,Piacenza,1503,Morel.
Romanum vet.,Rome (old),1481, 1484, 1520,Kehrein.
1497,Daniel.
1543,Morel.
Romanum,Rome (new),1631,Zabuesnig, Daniel.
Roschildense,Roeskild,1517,Daniel.
Salisburgense,Salzburg,1515,Neale, Daniel.
Sarisburense,Salisbury,1555,Neale, Daniel, Newman.
Slesvicense,Schleswig,1512,Daniel.
Spirense,Speier,1478,Zabuesnig.
Tornacense,Tournay,1540,Neale.
Tullense,Toul,1780,Daniel.
417
MONASTIC BREVIARIES.
Augustinianorum,1557,Morel, Zabuesnig, Neale.
Benedictinorum,1518, 1543,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Canonum Reg. Augustini,Zabuesnig.
Carmelitarum,1759,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Carthusianorum,1500,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Cisterciensium,1510, 1752,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Franciscanorum,1481, 1486, 1495,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Humiliatorum,1483,Neale.
Praemonstratensium,1741,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Praedicatorum,1482,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
Servorum Mariae,1643,Daniel, Zabuesnig.
LOCAL MISSALS.
Aboense,Abo,1488,Daniel, Neale.
Ambianense,Amiens,1529,Neale.
Aquiliense,Aquileia,Daniel.
Argentinense,Strasburg,1520,Neale.
Athanatense,St. Yrieix,1531,Morel.
Atrebatense,Arras,1510,Neale.
Augustense,Augsburg,1510,Kehrein.
Brandenburgense,Brandenburg,C., 1500,Daniel.
Bursfeldense,Bursfeld,1518,Kehrein.
Coloniense,Koeln,1504, 1520,Daniel, Kehrein.
EychstadenseEichstädt,1500,Daniel.
Frisingense,Freysingen,1514,Daniel.
Hafniense,Copenhagen,Neale.
Halberstatense,Halberstadt,1511,Kehrein.
Herbipolense,Würzburg,1509,Neale, Kehrein.
Leodiense,Liege,1513,Neale.
Lubecense,Lubeck,C., 1480,Wackernagel.
Magdeburgense,Magdeburg,1493,Wackernagel.
Mindense,Minden,1515,Daniel, Kehrein.
Moguntinum,Mainz,1482, 1497,Mone, Wackernagel.
1507, 1513,Kehrein, Neale.
Morinense,Neale.
Narbonense,Narbonne,1528,Neale.
Nidriosense,Trondhjem,1519,Neale.
Noviemsense,Noyon,1506,Neale.
Numburgense,Naumburg,1501, 1507,Wackernagel, Daniel.
Parisiense vet.,Paris (old),1516,Neale.
Parisiense,1739,Newman.
Pataviense,Padua,1491,Daniel.
Pictaviense,Poitou,1524,Neale.
Pragense,Prag,1507, 1522,Neale, Daniel, Kehrein.
Ratisbonense,Regensburg,1492,Daniel, Neale.
Redonense,Rennes,1523,Neale.
Salisburgense,Salzburg,1515,Neale.
SarisburenseSalisbury,1555,Neale.
Spirense,Speier,1498,Neale.
Strengnense,Strengnaes,1487,Neale.
Tornacense,Tournay,1540,Neale.
Trajectense,Utrecht,1513,Neale.
Upsalense,Upsal,1513,Neale.
Verdense,Verden,1500,Neale.
XantonenseSaintes,1491,Neale.
418
MONASTIC MISSALS.
Benedictinorum,1498,Neale, Kehrein.
Cistercensium,1504,Daniel.
Franciscanorum,1520,Kehrein.
Praemonstratensium,1530,Daniel.
Praedicatorum,1500,Zabuesnig.

Of lesser church-books Zabuesnig has used the Processionale of the Dominicans or Preachers, and Newman that of the Church of York. Morel has drawn upon the Paris Horae of 1519, and Daniel on the Cantionale of Konstanz of 1607.

Of lesser church books, Zabuesnig has used the Processionale of the Dominicans or Preachers, and Newman has used that of the Church of York. Morel has drawn from the Paris Horae of 1519, and Daniel has referenced the Cantionale of Konstanz from 1607.

Yet this shows that either only a minority of the printed church-books of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries have been examined, or else that the majority yielded nothing new in return for such examination.

Yet this shows that either only a small number of the printed church books from the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries have been looked at, or that most of them didn't provide any new information from such analysis.

419

We proceed with the bibliography of the collections and the historical treatises and discussions which bear on Latin Hymnology, together with the most important volumes of translations. These we shall give in chronological order, and where the initials S. W. D. are appended to the comments, it will be understood that these are by Mr. Duffield, not by his editor. The numbers marked with an asterisk (*) indicate works employed in the preparation of the present volume.

We continue with the bibliography of the collections and the historical essays and discussions related to Latin Hymnology, along with the key translation volumes. We will present these in chronological order, and where the initials S. W. D. appear next to the comments, it will be understood that these are by Mr. Duffield, not his editor. The items marked with an asterisk (*) indicate works used in preparing this volume.

1. Sequentiarum Textus cum optimo Commento. (S. l. e. a.)
Printed at Koeln (Cologne) by Henry Quentell in 1492 or 1494. The following is bound up with the early editions of this as a kind of appendix, but afterward frequently printed by itself.
2. Expositio Hymnorum cum notabili [seu familiari] Commento. (S. l. e. a.)
Also printed at Koeln by Henry Quentell in 1492 or 1494, and 1506. Later editions are: Hagenau, 1493; Basil, 1504; Koeln, 1596; and many others.
For the full reference, vide Daniel, I.: xvii. There were many of these, and the most famous was long regarded as indispensable to the study of the Latin hymns. It is that of Clichtove. S.W.D.
3. Liber hymnorum in metra noviter redactorum. Apologia et defensio poeticae ac oratoriae maiestatis. Brevis expositio difficilium terminorum in hymnis ab aliis parum probe et erudite forsan interpretatorum per Henricum Bebelium I ustingensem edita poeticam et humaniores litteras publice profitentem in gymnasio Tubingensi. Annotationes eiusdem in quasdam vocabulorum interpretationes Mammetracti. Thubingen, 1501.
Henry Bebel was a humanist, and became professor at Tübingen in 1497. Zapf published a biography of him at Augsburg in 1801.
4. Hymni et Sequentiae cum diligenti difficillimorum vocabulorum interpretatione omnibus et scholasticis et ecclesiasticis cognitu necessaria Hermanni Torrentini de omnibus puritatis lingue latine studiosis quam optime meriti.—Coloniae, MCCCCCXIII.
Daniel says that a second edition (1550, 1536?) has so closely followed Clichtoveus that the first edition only is worthy of note.
Hermann Torrentinus was a native of Zwolle, and belonged to the Brotherhood of the Common Life. He was professor at Groningen about 1490, and lived until about 1520. He was one of the group which gathered around John Wessel Gansfort, in whom Luther recognized a kindred spirit.
420
5. De tempore et sanctis per totum annum hymnarius in metra ut ab Ambrosio, Sedulio, Prudentio ceterisque doctoribus hymni sunt compositi. Groningen phrisie iam noviter redactus incipit feliciter.
6. Psalterium Davidis adiunctis hymnis felicem habet finem opera et impensis Melchior Lotters ducalis opidi Liptzensis concivis Anno Milesimo quingentesimo undecimo XVIII die Aprilis [1511].
7.* Iodoci Clichtovaei Elucidatorium ecclesiasticum ad Officium Ecclesiae pertinentia planius exponens et quatuor Libros complectens. Primus Hymnos de Tempore et Sanctis per totum Annum. Secundus nonnulla Cantica, Antiphonas et Responsaria. Tertius ea quae ad Missae pertinet Officium, praesertim Praefationes. Quartus Prosas quae in sancti Altaris Sacrificio dicuntur continet. Paris, 1515; Basil, 1517 and 1519; Venice, 1555; Paris, 1556; Koeln, 1732.
The best book of its time on the subject, and long indispensable to the hymnologist. Josse Clichtove was a Flemish theologian. He studied at Paris under the famous Lefevre d’Etaples, and enjoyed the friendship of Erasmus. He was a zealous opponent of Luther. He died in 1543. The Venice edition of his Elucidatorium—Hymni et Prosae, quae per totum Annum in Ecclesiâ leguntur—is much altered, and contains additional hymns from Italian, French, and Hungarian Breviaries, while it also omits others given by Clichtove.
8. Hymni de tempore et de sanctis in eam formam qua a suis autoribus scripti sunt denuo redacti et secundum legem carminis diligenter emendati atque interpretati. Anno Domini, MDXIX.
Jacob Wimpheling is the editor. He was an eminent theologian and humanist of Strasburg, and the first to edit Rabanus Maurus’s De Laudibus Sanctae Crucis. Already in 1499 he had published a tract: De Hymnorum et Sequentiarum Auctoribus Generibusque Carminum quae in Hymnis inveniuntur. One authority gives 1511 as the date of his Hymni.
9. Sequentiarum luculenta interpretatio nedum scholasticis sed et ecclesiasticis cognitu necessaria per Ioannem Adelphum physicum Argentinensem collecta. Anno Domini, MDXIX.
10. Jakob van Meyer: Hymni aliquot ecclesiastici et Carmina Pia. Louvain, 1537.
11. Liber ecclesiasticorum carminum, cum alijs Hymnis et Prosis exquisitissimis a sanctis orthodoxae fidei Patribus in usum piorum mentium compositis. Basil, B. Westhemerus, 1538.
421
12. Laurentius Massorillus: Aureum Sacrorum Hymnorum Opus. Foligni, 1547.
13.* Hymni ecclesiastici praesertim qui Ambrosiani dicuntur multis in locis recogniti et multorum hymnorum accessione locupletati. Cum Scholiis opportunis in locis adjectis et Hymnorum indice Georgii Cassandri. Et, Beda de Metrorum generibus ex primo libra de re metrica. Coloniae Anno MDLVI.
This was reprinted in Cassander’s Works (Parisiis, 1616). Cassander was a Catholic, who sympathized with the Reformation, and his book was prohibited by the Roman Catholic Church. “In Romana ecclesia liber est vetitus,” says Daniel. With the drawback that his knowledge and opportunities were limited by the age in which he lived, it can still be said that this is a very valuable and helpful collection—the scholarly work of an earnest man. S. W. D.
14. Cantiones Ecclesiasticae Latinae ac Synceriores quaedam praeculae Dominicis & Festis Diebus in Commemoratione Cenae Domini, per totius Anni Circulum cantandae ac perlegendae. Per Johannem Spangenbergium Ecclesiae Northusianae inspectorem. Magdeburg, 1543.
15a. Carmina vetusta ante trecentos scripta, quae deplorant inscitiam Evangelii, et taxant abusus ceremoniarum, ac quae ostendunt doctrinam hujus temporis non esse novam. Fulsit enim semper et fulgebit in aliquibus vera Ecclesiae doctrina. Cum Praefatione Matthiae Flacii Illyrici. Wittemberg, 1548.
15b. Pia quaedam vetustissima Poemata, partim Anti-Christum, ejusque spirituales Filiolos insectantia, partim etiam Christum, ejusque beneficium mira spiritus alacritate celebrantia. Cum praefatione Matthiae Flacii Illyrici. Magdeburg, 1552.
15c. Varia Doctorum Piorumque Virorum de Corrupto Statu Ecclesiae Poemata. Ante nostram aetatem conscripta, ex quibus multa historiae quoque utiliter ac summa cum voluptate cognosci possunt. Cum Praefatione Matthiae Flacii Illyrici. Magdeburg, 1556. Reprinted 1754.
These three collections are of importance to the hymnologist. From the first Wackernagel has extracted a number of fine hymns. The third contains Bernard of Cluny’s De Contemptu Mundi.
16. Hymni aliquot sacri veterum Patrum una cum eorum simplici Paraphrasi, brevibus argumentis, singulis Carminum generibus, & concinnis Melodijs ... Collectore Georgio Thymo. Goslar, 1552.
422
17. Psalmodia, hoc est Cantica Sacra veteris Ecclesiae selecta. Quo ordine & Melodijs per totius anni curriculum cantari vsitate solent in templis de Deo, & de filio ejus Iesv Christo, ... Et de Spiritv Sancto.... Jam primum ad Ecclesiarum, & Scholarum vsum diligenter collecta, et brevibus et pijs Scholijs illustrata per Lucam Lossium Luneburgensem. Cum Praefatione Philippi Melanthonis. Wittemberg, 1552 and 1595; Nuremberg, 1553 and 1595.
Die Hymni, oder geistlichen Lobgeseng, wie man die in der Cystertienser orden durchs gantz Jar singet. Mit hohem vleis verteutschet durch Leonhardum Kethnerum. Nurnberg, 1555.
18. Hymni et Sequentiae, tam de Tempore quam de Sanctis, cum suis Melodijs, sicut olim sunt cantatae in Ecclesia Dei, & jam passim correcta, per M. Hermannum Bonnum, Superintendentem quondam Ecclesiae Lubecensis, in vsum Christianae juventutis scholasticae fideliter congesta & euulgata. Lubeck, 1559.
19. Pauli Eberi, Psalmi seu cantica in ecclesia cantari solita. Witteburgiae, 1564.
20.* Poetarum Veterum Ecclesiasticorum Opera Christiana et operum reliquiae atque fragmenta. Thesaurus catholicae et orthodoxae ecclesiae et antiquitatis religiosae ad utilitatem iuventutis scholasticae, collectus, emendatus, digestus et commentario quoque expositus diligentia et studio Georgii Fabricii Chemnicensis. Basileae per Ioannem Oporinum MDLXIIII.
A second edition in 1572. George Fabricius, of Chemnitz, besides editing this important book, was the most prolific writer of Latin hymns the Lutheran Church possessed.
21. Johann Leisentrit: Geistliche Lieder und Psalmen der alten Apostolischer recht und warglaubiger Christlicher Kirchen. 2 parts. Budissin, 1567.
Used by Wackernagel. Although Leisentrit was the Roman Catholic dean of Budissin, his first part seems to have been censured as of Protestant tendency. The second is made up of hymns to Mary and the Saints. This part was reprinted in 1573 and 1584.
22. Cantica Selecta Veteris Novique Testamenti cum Hymnis et Collectis seu orationibus purioribus quae in orthodoxa atque catholica ecclesia cantari solent. Addita dispositione et familiari expositione Christophori Corneri. Lipsiae cum privilegio MDLXVIII. A second edition in 1571, and a third in 1573.
23. Cantica ex sacris literis in ecclesia cantari solita cum hymnis et collectis, etc., recognita et aucta per D. Georgium Maiorem. Wittemberg, 1570.
423
23b. Hymni et Collectae, item Evangelia, Epistolae, etc., quae diebus dominicis et festivis leguntur. Koeln, 1573.
24. Psalterium Davidis, etc., cum lemmatibus ac notis Adami Siberi. Accesserunt Hymni festorum dierum insignium. Lipsiae, Iohannes Rhamba excudebat Anno MDLXXVII.
25. Hymnorum Ecclesiasticorum ab Andrea Ellingero V. Cl. emendatorum libri III, etc. MDLXXVIII. Francofurti ad moenum.
Daniel calls this the most ample of all the collections, but he criticises the first two volumes severely for their arrangement, and the changes in text made for metrical reasons. The third volume he was able to use, but he felt unsafe in the others except when the editor positively stated in his notes what he considered the original and genuine text. S. W. D.
26. Joh. Holthusius: Compendium Cantionum ecclesiasticarum. Augsburg, 1579.
27. In hymnos ecclesiasticos ferme omnes Michaelis Timothei Gatensis brevis elucidatio. Venetiae, 1582.
28. Hymni et Collectae. Koeln, 1585.
29. Lorenza Strozzi: In singula totius Anni Solemnia Hymni. Florence, 1588.
These hymns were adopted into the service-books of several dioceses, and were translated into French by Pavillon, and set to music by Maduit. The author was a Dominican nun of the famous Strozzi family.
30. Collectio Hymnorum per totum Annum. Antwerp, Plantin, 1593.
31. Francis Algermann: Ephemeris Hymnorum Ecclesiasticorum ex Patribus selecta. Helmstadt, 1596.
With German translations.
32. Vesperale et Matutinale, hoc est Cantica, Hymni & Collectae, seu Precationes ecclesiasticae quae in primis et secundis vesperis, itemque matutinis Precibus, per totius Anni circulum, in ecclesiis, & religiosis piorum congressibus cantari solent. 1599.
The author, Matthew Luidke, was deacon of the Church in Havelberg, and aimed at the naturalization of the methods of the old church books among Lutherans. Daniel gives this book the palm among the Lutheran collections of the Latin hymns. Its author also published a Missale, and died in 1606.
33. Divorum patrum et doctorum ecclesiae qui oratione ligata scripserunt Paraphrases et Meditationes in Evangelia dominicalia e diversis ipsorum scriptis collectae a. M. Ioach. Zehnero ecclesiae Schleusingensis pastore et Superintendente. Lipsiae, 1602, sumptibus Thomae Schureri.
424
Liber utilissimus,” Daniel. The author was a Protestant, and a diligent student of the old hymns. S. W. D.
34.* Bernardi Morlanensis Monachi ordinis Cluniacensis De Vanitate Mundi, et Gloriâ Caelesti, Liber Aureus. Item alij ejusdem Libri Tres Ejusdem fermè Argumenti, Quibus cum primis in Curiae Romanae & Cleri horrenda scelera stylo Satyrico carmine Rhithmico Dactylico miro artificio ante annos fermè quingentos elaborato, gravissime invehitur. Editi recens, et plurimis locis emendati, studio & opera Eilh. Lubini. Rostochii, Typis Reusnerianis, Anno MDCX.
One hundred and twenty unnumbered pages in duodecimo, of which three are filled by a dedicatory letter to Matthias Matthiae, Lutheran pastor at Schwensdorf. Professor Lubinus gives no account of the sources of his edition, but says of Bernard: “Vixit hic Bernardus Anno Christo 1130. Scripsit colloquium Gabrielis & Mariae. Item hosce, quos jam edimus, & non paucis locis correximus, libros.”
35. Card. Ioannis Bonae, de divina Psalmodia, tractatus, sive psallentis Ecclesiae Harmonia. Rome, 1653; Antwerp and Koeln, 1677; Paris, 1678; Antwerp, 1723.
Also in his Opera, Turin, 1747.
36. Charles Guyet: Heortologia, sive de Festis propriis Locorum et Ecclesiarum: Hymni propriae variarum Galliae Ecclesiarum revocati ad Carminis et Latinitatis Leges. Folio. Paris, 1657; Urbino, 1728; Venice, 1729.
37a. David Greg. Corner: Grosz Katholisch Gesangbuch. Furth bei Ge., 1625.
37b. D. G. Corner: Cantionale. 1655.
37c. D. G. Corner: Promptuarium Catholicae Devotionis. Vienna, 1672.
37d. D. G. Corner: Horologium Christianae Pietatis. Heidelberg, 1688.
Contain many old Latin hymns. The third is used by Trench.
38. Andreas Eschenbach: Dissertatio de Poetis sacris Christianis. Altdorf, 1685. (Reprinted in his Dissertationes Academicae. Nuremberg, 1705.)
39. C. S. Schurzfleisch: Dissertatio de Hymnis veteris Ecclesiae. Wittemberg, 1685.
425
40. Lud. Ant. Muratori: Anecdota quae ex Ambrosianae Bibliothecae Codicibus nunc primum eruit, notis et disquisitionibus auxit. 2 vols. in quarto. Milan, 1697-98.
Contains the Bangor Antiphonary and the hymns of Paulinus of Nola.
41. Hymni spirituales pro diversis Animae Christianae Statibus. Paris, 1713.
42a. Polycarp Leyser: Dissertatio de ficta Medii Aevi Barbarie, imprimis circa Poesin Latinam. Helmstadt, 1719.
42b. Pol. Leyser: Historia Poetarum et Poematum Medii Aevi. Halle, 1721.
42c.* J. G. Walch: De Hymnis Ecclesiae Apostolicae. Jena, 1737. (Reprinted in his Miscellanea Sacra: Amsterdam, 1744.)
43.* Josephi Mariae Thomasii S.R.E. Cardinalis Opera omnia.—Rome, 1741, in 6 vols., folio, and 1747 et seq. in 12 vols., 4to. (The Hymnarium is found in pages 351-434 of Vol. II., in the 4to edition.)
“This book,” remarks Daniel, “is sufficiently rare in Germany, but the editor of sacred hymns can by no means do without it.” The reason is that Thomasius had access to the Vatican Manuscripts., and was therefore able to unearth many rare and valuable texts. He also designated the probable authorship of a goodly number of the hymns—not always correctly, but usually with considerable truth. S. W. D.
44. Peter Zorn: De Hymnorum ecclesiasticorum Latinorum Collectoribus. In his Opuscula Sacra, Altona, 1731 and 1743.
44b. D. Galle: De Hymnis Ecclesiae veteris. Wittemberg, 1736. Pp. 16, 4to.
45. I. H. a Seelen, de poesi Christ. non a tertio post. Chr. nat. seculo, etc., deducenda.—Lubecae, 1754.
46. J. G. Baumann: De Hymnis et Hymnopoeis veteris et recentioris Ecclesiae. Bremen, 1765.
47a. Mart. Gerbert: De Cantu et Musica Sacra, a prima Ecclesiae aetate usque ad praesens tempus. 2 vols., 4to. St. Blaise, 1774.
47b. Mart. Gerbert: Scriptores Ecclesiastici de Musica Sacra, potessimum ex variis Italiae, Galliae et Germaniae Manuscriptis collecti, et nunc primum publicâ luce donati. 3 vols., 4to. St. Blaise, 1784.
This product of unwearied research contains, inter alia, treatises by Alcuin, Notker Labeo, Odo of Cluny, Guido of Arezzo, Hermann the Lame, Engelbert of Admont. Martin Gerbert (1720-93) was prince-abbot of St. Blaise in the Black Forest.
426
48a. Faustino Arevalo: Hymnodia Hispanica ad Cantus Latinitatis, Metrique leges revocata et aucta; praemittitur Dissertatio de Hymnis ecclesiasticis eorumque correctione atque optima constitutione; Accedunt Appendix de festo conversionis Gothorum instituendo; Breviarii Quignoniani fata, etc. Rome, 1786.
48b. Faustino Arevalo: Poetate Christiani: Prudentius, Dracontius, Juvencus, et Sedulius. 5 vols., quarto. Rome, 1788-94.
The former of these works has been much used by Neale and Daniel.
49. (Walraff:) Corolla Hymnorum sacrorum publicae devotioni inservientium. Veteres electi sed mendis quibus iteratis in editionibus scatebant detersi, strophis adaucti. Novi adsumpti, recentes primum inserti. Koeln, 1806.
Taken chiefly from the Psalteriolum Cantionum of the Society of Jesus, of which the sixteenth edition had appeared in 1792 in the same city.
50. F. Münter: Ueber die älteste Christliche Poesie.—Kopenhagen, 1806.
51.* Anthologie christlicher Gesänge aus allen Jahrhunderten der Kirche nach der Zeitfolge geordnet und mit geschichtlichen Bemerkungen begleitet. Von Aug. Jak. Rambach. 6 vols. Altona, 1817-33.
The first volume is occupied with the early and Middle Ages of the Church, especially the Latin Hymns, the texts being given with translations and notes. It merits the high praise Daniel gives it: studia praeclara Rambachii. S. W. D.
52. M. F. Jack: Psalmen und Gesänge, nebst den Hymnen der ältesten Kirche, uebersetzt. 2 vols. Freiburg, 1817.
Other German-Catholic translators are George Witzel (1550), a Mönch of Hildesheim (1776), F. X. Jahn (1785), F. J. Weinzerl (1817 and 1821), J. Aigner (1825), Casper Ett (1837), A. A. Hnogek (1837), Deutschmann (1839), R. Lecke (1843), M. A. Nickel (1845), H. Bone (1847), J. Kehrein (1853), G. M. Pachtler (1853), H. Stadelmann (1855), a Priest of the diocese of Münster (1855), J. N. Stoeger (1857), Theodor Tilike (1862), G. M. Pachtler (1868), P. J. Belke (1869), and Fr. Hohmann (1872). Silbert, Zabuesnig, Simrock, and Schlosser are given in their proper places in this list.
53.* G. A. Bjorn: Hymni veterum poetarum Christianorum ecclesiae latinae selecti. Copenhagen, 1818.
Bjorn was the Lutheran pastor of Vemmetofte, in Denmark. His selection is confined to the very early writers: Victorinus, Damasus, Ambrose and his school, Prudentius (the Kathemerinon), and Paulinus of Nola. He has a good introduction and notes.
427
54.* Adolf Ludewig Follen: Alte christliche Lieder und Kirchengesänge teutsch und lateinisch, nebst einem Anhange. Elberfeld, 1819.
Chiefly hymns of the later Middle Ages or by the Jesuits. The author, who was a brother of Professor Follen of Harvard, ascribes the Dies Irae to Malabranca, 1278, Bishop of Ostia, and accepts the Requiescat a labore as a funeral hymn actually sung by Heloise and her nuns over Abelard.
Other German-Protestant translators, besides those given in this list at their proper places, are H. Freyberg (1839), Ed. von Mildenstein (1854), H. von. Loeper (1869), H. F. Müller (1869), J. Linke (1884), and Jul. Thikotter (1888).
55. J. P. Silbert: Dom heiliger Sanger, oder fromme Gesänge der Vorzeit. Mit Vorrede von Fr. von Schlegel. Vienna and Prague, 1820.
56. F. J. Weinzerl: Hymni sacri ex pluribus Galliae diocesium Brevariis collecti. Augsburg, 1820.
57. Poetae ecclesiasticae Latini. 4 vols., in 12mo. Cambray, 1821-26.
Embraces Fortunatus, Prudentius, Cherius, Tertullian, Cyprian, Juvencus, Sedulius, Belisarius, Liberius, Prosper, Arator, Lactantius, and Dracontius.
58.* Johann Christoph von Zabuesnig: Katholische Kirchengesänge in das Deutsche übertragen mit dem Latein zur Seite. 3 vols. Augsburg, 1822.
A second edition, with a Preface by Carl Egger, Augsburg, 1830. The collection is a large one, made from fourteen breviaries, three missals, and other church-books and private collections, besides one manuscript antiphonary. Although a Catholic priest, Zabuesnig selects (from Christopher Corner, 1573) and translates hymns by Melanchthon and Camerarius.
59a. Gottl. Ch. Fr. Mohnike: Kirchen- und Literar-historische Studien und Mittheilungen. Stralsund, 1824.
59b. Gottl. Chr. Fr. Mohnike: Hymnologische Forschungen. 2 vols. Stralsund, 1831-32.
60.* Ludwig Buchegger: De Origine sacrae Christianorum Poeseos Commentatio. Freiburg, 1827.
61.* Sir Alexander Croke: An Essay on the Origin, Progress, and Decline of Rhyming Latin Verse; with many Specimens. Oxford, 1828.
62.* Jakob Grimm: Hymnorum veteris Ecclesiae XXVI Interpretatio Theotisca nunc primum edita. 4to, pp. 1830.
428
Grimm’s “Habilitationsschrift” on entering on his professorship at Göttingen. It is from the manuscript presented in the seventeenth century by Francis Junius to the University of Oxford, which contains twenty-six hymns by Ambrose and his school, with a prose version in Old High German of the eighth or ninth century. Four of the hymns had never appeared in any previous collection.
63a. Rev. Isaac Williams: Thoughts in Past Years. London, 1831. A sixth edition in 1832.
Contains twelve versions of Ambrosian and other primitive hymns.
63.* Hoffmann von Fallersleben: Geschichte des deutschen Kirchenliedes bis auf Luther’s Zeit. Hannover, 1832. Second edition, 1854; third edition, *1861.
Shows the transition from Latin to German in popular use, and discusses the history of forty-five Latin hymns in this connection.
64. F. Martin: Specimens of Ancient Hymns of the Western Church, transcribed from an Ms. in the University Library of Cambridge, with Appendix of other Ancient Hymns. Pp. 36, octavo. Norwich, 1835.
Privately printed in fifty-six copies.
65.* J. C. F. Bähr: Die Christlichen Dichter und Geschichtschreiber Roms. Eine literärhistorische Uebersicht. Carlsruhe, 1836. New edition, 1872.
66a.* Rev. John Chandler: The Hymns of the Primitive Church, now first collected, translated, and arranged. London, 1837.
Contains 108 Latin hymns with Chandler’s translation, several of which were adopted by the editors of Hymns Ancient and Modern. Mr. Chandler died, July 1st, 1876.
66b.* Bishop Richard Mant: Ancient Hymns from the Roman Breviary. London, 1837. New edition, 1871 (272 pages).
Dr. Mant was Bishop of Down and Connor in the Irish Established Church, and died November 2d, 1848. He was an original Latin poet of some note, and a writer of English hymns.
67.* (J. H. Newman:) Hymni Ecclesiae. Pars I., e Breviario Parisiensi; Pars II., e Breviariis Romano, Sarisburiensi, Eboracensi et aliunde. Oxford, 1838.
A new edition, London, 1865.
This collection, sometimes known as the Oxford Hymns, was prepared by Cardinal Newman while he was still a presbyter of the Anglican Church, and exhibits everywhere his cultivated taste. Many of the hymns it includes are not to be found in other collections. This is especially true of the hymns from the Paris Breviary of 1736, which make up half the book. S. W. D.
429
68.* Rev. Isaac Williams: Hymns translated from the Paris Breviary. London, 1839.
These translations had already appeared in The British Magazine about 1830. Mr. Williams takes rank next after Keble among the poets of the Tractarian movement. He died in 1865.
69.* Ioseph Kehrein: Lateinische Anthologie aus den christlichen Dichtern des Mittelalters. Für Gymnasien und Lyceen herausgegeben und mit Anmerkungen begleitet. Erster Theil. Die acht ersten christlichen Jahrhunderte. Frankfurt a. M., 1840.
An anthology prepared with great labor and small judgment by a prosaic scholar. S. W. D.
70a.* Friedrich Gustav Lisco: Dies Irae, Hymnus auf das Weltgericht. Als Beitrag zur Hymnologie. Pp. 156. Great 4to. Berlin, 1840.
70b. Friedrich Gustav Lisco: Stabat Mater. Hymnus auf die Schmerzen Mariä. Nebst einem Nachtrage zu den Uebersetzungen des Hymnus Dies Irae. Zweiter Beitrag zur Hymnologie. Great 4to. Pp. 58. Berlin, 1843.
71.* (Professor Henry Mills:) The Hymn of Hildebert, and the Ode of Xavier, with English Versions. Auburn, 1840.
72.* Hermann Adalbert Daniel: Hymnologischer Blüthenstrauss aus dem Gebiete alt-lateinischer Kirchenpoesie. 12mo. Halle, 1840.
Professor Daniel’s first appearance in a field in which he still is the highest authority. Besides his Thesaurus and this little precursor to it, and the dissertation mentioned below, he labored in German hymnology, editing an Evangelisches Kirchen-Gesangbuch in 1842, and Zinzendorf’s hymns in 1851. He also took part in the preparation of the standard German hymn-book of the Eisenach Conference, which is intended to put an end to the unlimited variety of hymn-books in the local churches of Germany. For Ersch and Gruber’s huge Encyclopädie, he wrote the article “Gesangbuch,” which is reprinted in his Zerstreute Blätter (Halle, 1840). And besides all this he published in 1847-53 a Codex Liturgicus Ecclesiae Universae, and was a leading authority in Pedagogics and in Geography.
430
73.* Ferdinand Wolf: Ueber die Lais, Sequenzen und Leiche. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Rhythmischen Formen und Singweisen der Volkslieder und der Volksmässigen Kirchen- und Kunstlieder im Mittelalter. Mit VIII Facsimiles und IX Musikbeilagen. Heidelberg, 1841.
74.* Hermann Adalbert Daniel: Thesaurus Hymnologicus sive hymnorum canticorum sequentiarum circa annum MD usitatarum collectio amplissima. Carmina collegit, apparatu critico ornavit, veterum interpretum notas selectas suasque adiecit. V Tomi. Leipzig, 1841-56.
Still the chief text-book for the student of Latin hymnology. Vols. I. (1841) and IV. (1855) contain the Hymns. Vols. II. (1844) and V. (1856), the Sequences. Vol. III. (1846), Hymns of the Greek and Syrian Churches. To Vol. V. Dr. Neale contributes a Latin introduction on the nature of the Sequence.
In the two last volumes Daniel uses freely and with acknowledgment the labors especially of Mone and Neale. The fifth volume contains also indices to all five volumes by first lines, and also a topical index. The worst defect of the book is the poorness of this latter. Next to that is its author’s very insufficient preparation for his work when he published his two first volumes; but that probably was unavoidable. Vols. IV. and V. show how much he had grown in his mastery of his field of labor. But his learning and his care give his book a place inferior to none.
75.* K. E. P. Wackernagel: Das Deutsche Kirchenlied von Martin Luther bis auf Nicolaus Herman und Ambrosius Blaurer. Stuttgart, 1841.
Wackernagel’s first and shorter work. Recognizing in the Latin hymns the starting-point of German hymnology, he begins his book with thirty-seven pages of Latin hymns and sequences, taken mostly from Lossius and Rambach, with some from the Hymni et Collectae of 1585.
75b. A. D. Wackerbarth: Lyra Ecclesiastica: a Collection of Ancient and Godly Latin Hymns, with an English Translation. Two series. London, 1842-43.
76a.* Edélestand du Meril: Poesies populaires latines anterieures au douzième siècle. Paris, 1843.
This book, like the similar work of Thomas Aldis Wright, contains the popular Latin poetry of the Middle Ages previous to the twelfth century. But it also contains the first part of the hymns of Abelard, and it is from this volume that Trench and March took their examples of his poetry. The later discovery of the entire hymnarium prepared for the Abbey of the Paraclete emphasizes the importance of De Meril’s researches. S. W. D.
431
76b. Edélestand du Meril: Poesies populaires latines du Moyen Age. Paris, 1847.
A continuation of his first work of 1843. Both are used freely by Daniel in his later volumes and by Mone.
77.* Jacques Paul Migne: Patrologiae Cursus Completus, sive Bibliotheca Universalis, Integra, Uniformis, Commoda, Oeconomica omnium Patrum, Doctorum Scriptorumque Ecclesiasticorum qui ab Aevo Apostolico ad Innocentii III Tempora floruerunt. CCXXI Tomi Paris, 1844-55. New edition begun in 1878.
For the Christian Poets, see the following volumes: Abelard, 168; Adam of St. Victor, 196; Alan of Lisle, 210; Ambrose, 16 and 17; Anselm of Canterbury, 158; Bede, 94; Bernard of Clairvaux, 184; Damasus, 13; Drepanius Florus, 61; Elpis, 63; Ennodius, 63; Eugenius, 87; Florus, 110: Venantius Fortunatus, 88; Fulbert, 141; Godeschalk, 141; Gregory the Great, ——; the Emperor Henry, 140; Heribert of Eichstetten, 141; Hilary, 10; Hildebert, 171; Hincmar, 125; Innocent III., 217; Isidore, 83; John Scotus Erigena, 122; Juvencus, 19; Claudianus Mamertus, 53; Marbod, 171; Notker, 131; Odo of Cluny, 142; Paulinus of Nola, 61; Peter Damiani, 145; Peter of Cluny, 189; Prudentius, 59; Rabanus Maurus, 112; Robert II, 141; Ratpert of St. Gall, 87; Coelius Sedulius, 19; Walafried Strabo, 114; Tutilo of St. Gall, 87; Paul Warnefried, 95.
Anonymous poems as follows: IId and IIId centuries, 2; IVth century, 7; Vth century, 61; VIIth century, 87; IXth century, 98; XIth century, 151; XIIth century, 190.
78.* C. Fortlage: Gesänge Christl. Vorzeit. Auswahl der vorzüglichsten aus den Griechischen und Lateinischen übersetzt. Berlin, 1844.
78a.* (John Williams): Ancient Hymns of Holy Church. Pp. 128, 12mo. Hartford, 1845.
Contains original translations of forty Latin hymns, mostly Ambrosian and other early hymns in the abbreviated versions of the Roman Breviary. Twenty-two of Isaac Williams’s translations of hymns from the Paris Breviary are appended. The author was at the time rector of St. George’s church in Schenectady, and in 1851 became bishop of Connecticut.
79.* K. I. Simrock: Lauda Syon, altchristliche Kirchenlieder und geistliche Gedichte, lateinisch und deutsch. Köln, 1846.
432
A second edition in 1868. One of the most eminent Germanists, and an extremely felicitous translator (1802-76).
80.* G. A. Königsfeld: Lateinische Hymnen und Gesänge aus dem Mittelalter, deutsch, unter Beibehaltung der Versmasse. Nebst Einleitung und Anmerkungen; unter brieflicher Bemerkungen und Uebersetzungen von A. W. Schlegel. Bonn, 1847.
An admirably done piece of work. Specimens from twenty-five authors, with twenty anonymous hymns chiefly of the Jesuit school. A second series in 1865.
81.* Richard Chenevix Trench: Sacred Latin Poetry. London, 1849. Second edition, 1864; third edition, 1878.
Archbishop Trench’s little book has had a wide popularity, and many persons have been induced by it to take a deeper interest in the subject. But it is disfigured by its arrangement, which excludes everything that cannot be safely employed by Protestants. Lines are omitted from Hildebert; the Stabat Mater of Jacoponus is absent, and the Pange lingua of Aquinas is also missing. Moreover the notes, which have been easily prepared from Latin sources, are scarcely satisfactory. Yet, take it for all in all, it is a volume that may be highly commended, for the archbishop is a poet, and has a poet’s appreciation of the beautiful. We are indebted to him for hymns from Marbod, Mauburn, W. Alard, Balde, Pistor, and Alan of Lisle, which are not readily found. S. W. D.
There is much in the recent biography of Archbishop Trench which is of interest to hymnologists, especially his correspondence with Dr. Neale.
82a.* Edward Caswall: Lyra Catholica: containing all the Hymns of the Roman Breviary and Missal, with others from various Sources. London, 1849; New York, 1851. New edition, London, 1884.
Mr. Caswall was one of the clergymen who left the Church of England for the Roman communion with Dr. Newman. Some of his translations, especially of Bernard of Clairvaux, are among the most felicitous in the language. The American edition has an Appendix of “Hymns, Anthems, etc., appropriate to particular occasions of devotion.” It is this edition which has been abridged in the first volume of the Hymns of the Ages (1858).
433
82b. J. R. Beste: Church Hymns in English, that may be sung to the old church music. With approbation. London, 1849.
83.* D. Ozanam: Documents inedits pour servir a l’Histoire litteraire de l’Italie depuis le VIIIe Siecle jusq’au XIIIe. Paris, 1850.
Pages 221-57 is an account of a collection of two hundred and forty-three Latin hymns found in a Vatican manuscript, which he assigns to the ninth century, and to the Benedictines of Central Italy. He prints those not found in Daniel. Reprinted in Migne’s Patrologia: 151; 813ff.
84. Hymnale secundum Usum insignis et praeclarae Ecclesiae Sarisburiensis. Littlemore, 1850.
85.* Hymnarium Sarisburense, cum Rubricis et Notis Musicis. Variae inseruntur lectiones Codicum MSS. Anglicorum, cum iis quae a Geo. Cassandro, J. Clichtoveo, J. M. Thomasio, H. A. Daniel, e Codd. Germanis, Gallicis, Italis, erutae sunt. Accedunt etiam Hymni et Rubricae e Libris secundum usus Ecclesiarum Cantuariensis, Eboracensis, Wigornensis, Herefordensis, Gloucestrensis, aliisque Codd. Manuscripts. Anglicanis excerpti. Pars prima. London and Cambridge, 1851.
Gives hymns and various readings from twenty-six English manuscripts.
86.* Joseph Stevenson: Latin Hymns of the Anglo-Saxon Church; with an Interlinear Anglo-Saxon Gloss, from a Manuscript of the Eleventh Century in Durham Library. Edited for the Surtees Society. London and Durham, 1851.
Of some value as showing what hymns were used in the early English Church, before the Norman Conquest. The gloss is not Northumbrian, as might be supposed from its being found in the Library of the Dean and Chapter of Durham, but West-Saxon, probably from Winchester.
86b. Boetticher: Hymns of the old Catholic Church of England. Halle, 1851.
87.* Joh. F. H. Schlosser: Die Kirche in ihren Liedern durch all Jahrhunderte. 2 vols. Mainz, 1851-52. Second edition. Freiburg, 1863.
Translations without texts, but some valuable notes, especially to later hymns. The first volume is devoted to the Latin hymns, and contains the beautiful fragment of a lost sequence which Schlosser heard from his brother in 1812. It represents the Apostle Paul weeping over the grave of Virgil at Puteoli:

Ad Maronis mausoleum

Mausoleum of Augustus

Ductus, fudit super eum

Poured over him

Piae rorem lachrymae:

Pious tear drops:

Quantum, inquit, te fecissem,

Quantum, he said, I would have made you,

Vivum si te invenissem,

If I had found you,

Poetarum maxime.

Poets primarily.

Dean Stanley has translated it.
434
88a.* J. M. Neale: Hymni Ecclesiae e Brevariis et Missalibus Gallicanis, Germanis, Hispanis, Lusitanis, desumpti. Oxford, 1850.
88b.* J. M. Neale: Mediaeval Hymns and Sequences, translated into English. London, 1851. A second edition in 1863.
88c.* J. M. Neale: Sequentiae ex Missalibus Germanicis, Anglicis, Gallicis, aliisque Mediaei Aevi collectae. London, 1852.
88d.* J. M. Neale and Thos. Helmore: A Hymnal Noted; or Translations of the Ancient Hymns of the Church set to their proper Melodies. London, 1852.
These four volumes are the first of Dr. Neale’s; but in the pages of the Ecclesiologist, both before and after this, he was collecting and publishing unnoticed sequences from English and Continental sources.
89.* Card. Angelo Mai: Nova Patrum Bibliotheca. 6 vols. Rome, 1852-53.
Vol. I. (Part II, pp. 199 et seq.) contains unpublished hymns supplementary to Thomasius.
90.* F. J. Mone: Lateinische Hymnen des Mittelalters, aus Handschriften herausgegeben und erklärt. In Drei Bände: I, Gott und die Engel; II, Marienlieder; III, Heiligenlieder. 3 Vols. Freiburg, 1853.
Mone’s book appeared while Daniel’s Thesaurus was in process of publication. The value of it is in its arrangement, for it groups the hymns, “To God and the Angels,” “To Mary,” and “To the Saints,” in three separate volumes, and with some regard to dates. It also furnishes many hymns and sequences never previously published. It is deficient in taste, and very Roman Catholic in its ideas. Several of the best known hymns—for example, the Dies Irae—are not found in it. Daniel 5:5 gives in a footnote a list of these delinquencies, embracing sixty of the most ancient and celebrated hymns and sequences. Aside from this, Mone is a careful and admirable editor. His pages are well printed, and the notes are in German instead of Latin. Mone was “Director of Archives” at Carlsruhe, and died March 12th, 1871. S. W. D.
435
91.* Cl. Frantz: Geschichte der geistlichen Liedertexte vor der Reformation mit besonderer Beziehung auf Deutschland. Halberstadt, 1853.
92.* Felix Clément: Carmina e Poetis Christianis excerpta. Parisiis (Gaume Fratres), 1854. 564 pp.
Latin texts from the fourth to the fourteenth century, with French notes.
93.* Kauffer: Jesus Hymnen. Sammlung altkirchlicher lateinischer Gesänge mit freier deutscher Uebersetzung. Leipzig, 1854.
Small, but good. The selections are admirable. S. W. D.
94.* H. N. Oxenham: The Sentence of Kaires, and other Poems. London, 1854.
Contains important translations, as does the following:
95. W. J. Blew: A Church Hymn and Tune Book. London, Rivingtons, 1855.
96.* J. H. Todd: Leabhar Imnuihn. The Book of Hymns of the Ancient Church of Ireland. Edited from the original Manuscript in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with Translation and Notes. Dublin (Irish Archaeological and Celtic Society), 1855 and 1869.
97.* John David Chambers (Recorder of New Sarum): Lauda Syon: Ancient Latin Hymns of the English and other Churches, translated into corresponding metres. II. Parts. London, 1857. New edition, 1866.
97a.* Earl Nelson and others: The Salisbury Hymn-Book. London, 1857.
98.* A. F. C. Vilmar: Spicilegium Hymnologicum, continens I, Hymnos veteres ineditos et editorum lectionis varietatem; II, Hymnorum veterum qui apud Evangelicos in Linguam Germanicam versi usu venerunt Delectum. Marburg, 1857.
99.* (Mrs. E. R. Charles:) The Voice of the Christian Life in Song; or Hymns and Hymn-Writers of Many Lands and Ages. London, 1858; New York, 1859.
Very interesting—and not always accurate. There are no Latin texts. Several of the translations are excellent. Six of the fourteen chapters are given to the Latin hymns. S. W. D.
100.* Ferd. Bässler: Auswahl altchristlicher Lieder vom 2-15sten Jahrh. Berlin, 1858.
Well chosen and good. S. W. D.
436
101. Ans. Schubiger: Die Sängerschule St. Gallens vom achten bis zwölften Jahrhundert. Ein Beitrag zur Gesanggeschichte des Mittelalters. Mil vielen Facsimile und Beispielen. Einsiedeln und New York, 1858.
Sixty texts with the old music and fac-similes.
102. Gautier: Oeuvres poetiques de Adam de St. Victor. Paris, 1858-59.
103.* John Mason Neale: The Rhythm of Bernard de Morlaix, Monk of Cluny, on the Celestial Country. London, 1858. Sixth edition, 1866.
The translation is reprinted by Judge Mott, and by Schaff and Gilman in the Library of Religious Poetry.
104.* Ebenezer Thomson: A Vindication of the Hymn Te Deum Laudamus from Errors and Misrepresentations of a Thousand Years. With Translations into various Languages, ancient and modern. And a Paraphrase in Old English, now first printed from the original Ms. London, 1858.
105.* Frederick Wilson: Sacred Hymns; chiefly from Ancient Sources. Arranged according to the Seasons of the Church. Philadelphia, 1859.
106.* Dies Irae in Thirteen Original Versions by Abraham Coles, M.D., Ph.D. New York, 1859. Fourth edition, 1866.
Dr. Coles is a practising physician of Newark, N. J., who has translated the Dies Irae some sixteen or seventeen times, and has also given versions of the Stabat Mater, the Rhythm of Bernard of Cluny, and other hymns. The merit of these translations is slight; but one of the renderings of the Dies Irae was introduced into the Plymouth Collection of Hymns and Tunes, and two stanzas gained currency through Mrs. Stowe’s novel of Uncle Tom’s Cabin. Dr. Coles has also compared the Mantuan and Roman texts of the Dies Irae, and has given the results of his investigation. His book has passed through four or five editions. S. W. D.
107.* (John William Hewett:) Verses. By a Country Curate. Ashby-de-la-Zouche and London, 1859.
108.* Rev. Sir Henry W. Baker and others: Hymns Ancient and Modern for use in the Services of the Church. London, Novello (1861).
New edition in 1868, with an Appendix, which increased the number of hymns from two hundred and seventy-three to three hundred and eighty-six. Revised and enlarged edition in 1874. An edition annotated by Rev. L. C. Biggs in 1867.* See No. 132.
109.* (C. B. Moll:) Hymnarium. Blüthen lateinischer Kirchenpoesie. Halle, 1861.
437
An improved edition, with biographical notices of the authors, in 1868.*
110a. Eucharistic Hymns: now first translated. Edited by a Committee of Clergy. London, 1862.
110b. Prayers and Meditations on the Passion. Edited by a Committee of Clergy. London, 1862.
Contain translations of Latin hymns by L.
111. H. Trend: A Hymnal for Use in the Services of the Church of England. London, Rivington, 1862.
Translations from the Latin by Dr. Trend and Mr. I. C. Smith.
112. Herbert Kynaston: Occasional Hymns. London, 1862.
113a. The Divine Liturgy. Edited by the Rev. Orby Shipley. London, Masters, 1863.
113b.* Lyra Eucharistica: Hymns and Verses on the Holy Communion, Ancient and Modern; with other Poems. Edited by the Rev. Orby Shipley. London, 1863.
113c.* Lyra Messianica: Hymns and Verses on the Life of Christ, Ancient and Modern; with other Poems. Edited by the Rev. Orby Shipley. London, 1864.
A second edition, revised and enlarged, in 1865.*
113d.* Lyra Mystica: Hymns and Verses on Sacred Subjects, Ancient and Modern. Edited by the Rev. Orby Shipley. London, 1869.
These four books, compiled while Mr. Shipley was still a clergyman of the English Church, contain many original translations, besides selections from other authors. Some are excellent, but many are mediocre. S. W. D.
114. P. S. Worsley: Poems and Translations. Edinburgh, Blackwood, 1863.
115.* Philipp Wackernagel: Das deutsche Kirchenlied von der ältesten Zeit bis zu Anfang des siebenzehnten Jahrhunderts. 5 vols. Leipzig, 1864-77.
This is the greatest work except Koch’s (which is more recent) upon German hymns. In the first volume, which contains Latin hymns only, we find many originals, and some texts which have been printed from Manuscripts. sources. Hymns by Protestants are included. The order is chronological. The notes are extremely valuable. S. W. D.
116.* Edward Hobein: Buch der Hymnen. Aeltere Kirchenlieder, aus dem Lateinischen übertragen. Schwerin, 1864.
438
The Latin text (sixty-seven hymns) at the foot of the page. The order is chronological. A second edition in 1870.
117.* G. A. Königsfeld: Lateinische Hymnen und Gesänge aus dem Mittelalter. Bonn, 1865.
This, with the selection of 1847, contitutes a most admirable anthology of texts translated into German verse, and with notes and brief biographies. Königsfeld is substantially accurate, but he does not attempt anything very deep or original. The second volume contains a commendatory letter from the Emperor of Germany. S. W. D.
118a.* Abraham Coles: Stabat Mater: Hymn of the Sorrows of Mary, translated. New York, 1865.
118b.* Abraham Coles: Old Gems in new Settings, comprising the choicest of the Mediaeval Hymns, with original Translations. New York, 1866.
Contains Dr. Trench’s cento from Bernard of Cluny, the Veni, sancte Spiritus, the Veni, Creator Spiritus, the Apparebit repentina, and the Cur Mundus militat, with versions. These two books and the author’s versions of the Dies Irae appeared in one volume in New York, 1867.
119.* Seven Great Hymns of the Mediaeval Church. New York, 1865.
This collection, made by Judge Noyes, includes Dr. Neale’s translation from Bernard of Cluny, English versions of the Dies Irae, the Mater Speciosa, the Stabat Mater, the Veni Sancte, the Veni Creator, and the Vexilla Regis. The originals are given. The book, though quite small, has been extremely popular, and there have been some seven editions. S. W. D.
120a. Th. J. Michael: Dissertatiuncula de Hymno “Te Deum laudamus,” praemissis paucis de Poeseos hymnicae veteris Historiâ. Zittau, 1865.
120b.* Th. J. Michael: Dissertatio de Sequentia Mediae Aetatis “Dies Irae, Dies Illa.” Quarto. Zittau, 1866.
121.* Songs of Praise and Poems of Devotion in the Christian Centuries. With an introduction by Henry Coppée, Professor of English Literature in the University of Pennsylvania. Philadelphia, E. H. Butler & Co., 1866.
Notable for translations made by the late Rev. E. A. Washburn, D. D., an accomplished and elegant scholar, whose versions are among the best. S. W. D.
439
122.* John Mason Neale: Hymns on the Glories and Joys of Paradise. Translated or edited. London, 1865. Second edition, 1866.
123.* H. N. Schletterer: Uebersichtliche Darstellung der Geschichte der kirchlichen Dichtung und geistlichen Musik. Nördlingen, 1866.
124. J. Kayser: Beiträge zur Geschichte und Erklärung der Kirchenhymnen. Drei Hefte. Paderborn, 1866-69.
125.* Ed. Emil Koch: Geschichte des Kirchenlieds und Kirchengesangs der christlichen, inbesonders der deutschen evangelischen Kirche. Third edition. 8 vols. Stuttgart, 1866-69.
It is in this last edition that Koch gives considerable space to the Latin hymns, which got about fifty pages in his second edition, in 4 volumes, 1852-53.
126.* Samuel W. Duffield: The Heavenly Land, from the De Contemptu Mundi of Bernard de Morlaix, monk of Cluny (XIIth century), rendered into corresponding English verse. New York, 1867.
This was the first attempt to render the cento prepared by Trench into the rhythm of the original.
127.* Erastus C. Benedict: The Hymn of Hildebert and other Mediaeval Hymns, with Translations. New York, 1867.
Chancellor Benedict (ob. 1878) was a judge in New York, equally respected for his attainments as a jurist and his character as a man and a Christian. This volume contains seventeen hymns, with translations, including three of the Dies Irae. He contributed many others to the columns of the Christian Intelligencer, including a translation of the long hymn, or rather series of hymns, on the Epiphany by Prudentius.
128.* Hermann Adalbert Daniel: Die Kirchweih-Hymnen Christe cunctorum Dominator alme. Urbs beata Hirusalem. Pp. 24, great quarto. Halle, 1867.
A defence of his view that the former hymn was not written for a church dedication, but had been converted to that use by adding three verses. It is in reply to a dissertation by Professor Hugo Lämmer, who had published a dissertation: Coelestis Urbs Ierusalem: Aphorismen nebst Beilage. Breslau, 1866.
129.* P. Gall Morel: Lateinische Hymnen des Mittelalters, grösstentheils aus Handschriften Schweizerischer Klöster, als Nachtrag zu Hymnensammlungen von Mone, Daniel und Andern herausgegeben.—Einsiedeln, New York und Cincinnati, Benzigers, 1868.
Based on an examination of one hundred and thirty-six manuscripts, chiefly from Rheinau, Einsiedeln, and Engelberg. Edited in the style of Mone, who indeed suggested the work, but without annotations of any extent.
440
129b. P. Baur: Cantiones selectae ex vetere Psalteriola Rev. Patrum Societatis Jesu, cum Modis musicis. Aachen, 1868.
129c. J. Pauly: Hymni Breviarii Romani. Zum gebrauche für Kleriker übersetzt und erklärt. 3 parts. Aachen, 1868-70.
130.* T. G. Crippen: Ancient Hymns and Poems. Chiefly from the Latin. Translated and Imitated. London, 1868.
131. Karl Bartsch: Die lateinische Sequenzen des Mittelalters in musicalischer und rhythmischer Beziehung dargestellt. Rostock, 1868.
Karl Friedrich Bartsch was a philologist equally eminent in the Germanic and the Romance fields, and was professor at Rostock. He died in 1888.
132.* Rev. Sir Henry Baker and others: Hymns Ancient and Modern, for use in the Services of the Church; with Annotations, Originals, References, Authors’ and Translators’ Names, etc. Re-edited by Rev. Louis Coutier Biggs. London, 1868.
133.* A. Thierfelder: De Christianorum Psalmis et Hymnis usque ad Ambrosii Tempora. Leipzig, 1868.
134.* Philip Schaff: ΙΧΘΥΣ, Christ in Song. Hymns of Immanuel. Selected from all Ages, with Notes. New York, 1869.
Contains translations of seventy-three Latin hymns by various authors, some of them by the editor.
135.* H. M. Schletterer: Geschichte der geistlichen Dichtung und kirchlichen Tonkunst vom Beginne des Christenthums bis zum Anfange des elften Jahrhunderts. Mit einer Einleitung über die Poesie und Musik der alten Völker. Hannover, 1869.
Meant to be the first part of a history coming down to our own times, but not continued. The author was a musician by profession—Kapellmeister at Augsburg—so his interest is chiefly in the musical history. But he gives a good deal of information about the hymns and their writers, and appends translations of one hundred and twenty-seven by various German authors.
136.* J. Keble: Miscellaneous Poems. London and New York, 1869.
137.* Lateinische Hymnen aus angeblichen Liturgien des Tempelordens. Kritisch und exegetisch bearbeitet von Dr. Hermann Hoefig. Parchim, 1870.
A curiosity. The eleven hymns are partly church hymns, adapted to the alchemico-mystical ideas which pervaded the order of the Templars in its last years, and partly lamentations over the fall of Jerusalem and other calamities of the kingdom of Jerusalem.
441
138.* David T. Morgan: Hymns of the Latin Church. Translated; with the originals appended. Privately printed (London), 1871.
My own copy was presented by the author in autograph to James Appleton Morgan, and bears the latter’s book-plate. The range of selections is moderate; the execution of the versions is fair, and the text is well edited. There are numerous corrections and improvements made in the author’s handwriting. S. W. D.
139.* Charles Buchanan Pearson: Sequences from the Sarum Missal. London, 1871.
In the preface is a good description of the Sequence and its origin. The book is useful and well edited. S. W. D.
140. Cl. Brockhaus: Aurelius Prudentius Clemens in seiner Bedeutung für die Kirche seiner Zeit. Nebst Uebersetzung des Gedichtes Apotheosis. Leipzig, 1872.
141.* W. H. Odenheimer and Fred. M. Bird: Songs of the Spirit. New York, 1871.
Twenty-three translations of Latin hymns, with a much larger number of English.
142.* Joseph Kehrein: Lateinische Sequenzen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Drucken.—Mainz, 1873.
This latest collection of the original texts of the hymns is prepared by one of the most patient and laborious of scholars. But there is scarcely to be found in it a single spark of the divine fire. It is filled, on the contrary, with the scoriae and ashes of monastic illiteracy. It contains eight hundred and ninety-five hymns—few of which are familiar and many of which are strictly unnecessary. The classification and especially the glossary of mediaeval Latin words can be highly commended. It is confined to “sequences,” but this word is used in so loose a sense as to include many regularly formed hymns along with the rhythmical proses. S. W. D.
143.* Edward Caswall: Hymns and Poems, Original and Translated. Second edition, 1873.
144. S. G. Pimont: Les Hymnes du Brévaire romaine. Études critiques, littéraires et mystiques. III. Tomes. Paris, 1874-84.
145.* Ad. Ebert: Allgemeine Geschichte der Literatur des Mittelalters im Abendlande. 3 vols. Leipzig, 1874-87.
See especially the third book of Vol. I.; and Vol. II., which embraces the age of Charles the Great and his successors. S. W. D.
442
146.* F. A. March: Latin Hymns, with English Notes. For use in schools and colleges. New York, 1875 and 1883.
This is the first volume of the “Douglass Series of Christian Classics for Schools and Colleges.” Professor March’s text is carefully edited; his selections are wisely made, and his notes are judicious. This is the cheapest, fullest, and best work, if the Latin texts are desired. It contains no translations, and it so far mistakes its scope and purpose as to give space to Mr. Gladstone’s version of Rock of Ages, and Philip Buttmann’s rendering of Luther’s Ein’ feste Burg. S. W. D.
147. J. Hümer: Untersuchungen über den iambischen Dimeter bei den christlichen-lateinischen Hymnendichtern. Vienna, 1876.
148.* (Rich. F. Littledale:) The People’s Hymnal. London, 1877.
149.* Lyra Sacra Hibernica, compiled and edited by Rev. W. MacIlwaine, D.D. Belfast (1878). Second edition, 1879.
An unusually poetic and capital volume. It embraces several translations of early hymns, and contains the Latin of the Hymn of Columba, the Lorica S. Patricii in a Latin version, the Sancti Venite, and the Hymn of Sedulius. S. W. D.
150.* Frank Foxcroft: Resurgit: A Collection of Hymns and Songs of the Resurrection. Edited with Notes. With an Introduction by Andrew Preston Peabody, D.D. Boston and New York, 1879.
151. J. Hümer: Untersuchungen über die ältesten lateinischen christlichen Rhythmen. Vienna, 1879.
152a. E. Dummler: Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Berlin, 1880-84. 2 vols.
Contains also hymns. II., p. 244-58.
152b. E. Dummler: Rythmorum Ecclesiasticorum Aevi Carolini Specimen. Berlin, 1881.
153.* Philip Schaff and Arthur Gilman: A Library of Religious Poetry. A Collection of the best Poems of all Ages and all Tongues. With Illustrations. Pp. 1036, lexicon octavo. New York, 1880.
Contains many of the finest translations of the Latin hymns.
154.* Digby S. Wrangham: The Liturgical Poetry of Adam of St. Victor. 3 vols. London, 1881.
Mr. Wrangham has compiled—principally from Gautier—the various poems attributed to this author. He has given translation and text upon opposite pages, but adds nothing to our knowledge by any special scholarship. S. W. D.
443
155.* Joh. Kayser: Beiträge zur Geschichte und Erklärung der Ältesten Kirchenhymnen. Second edition. Paderborn, 1881 (477 pp.).
This is the latest German contribution to the criticism of the earliest hymns. It is a series of monographs on these and their authors. It comes down only to the sixth century, and closes with Fortunatus. See also his article, “Der Text des Hymnus Stabat Mater Dolorosa,” in the Tübingen Theologische Quartalschrift for 1884, No. I., pp. 85-103. S. W. D.
156.* (N. B. Smithers:) Translations of eight Latin Hymns of the Middle Ages. Dover, Del., 1881.
157.* Josef Sittard: Compendium der Geschichte der Kirchenmusik mit besonderer Berüchsichtigung des kirchlichen Gesanges. Von Ambrosius zur Neuzeit. Stuttgart, 1881.
157. O. Zardetti: Die kirchliche Sequenz. Freiburg, 1882.
158a. J. B. Haureau: Melanges poëtiques d’Hildebert de Lavardin. Paris, 1882.
158b. J. B. Haureau: “Poëmes latines attribues a St. Bernard.” In the Journal des Savants, Febr.-Juli, 1882.
159a. “Mediaeval Hymns” in the Quarterly Review for 1882. Reprinted in Littell’s Living Age of same year.
159b. N. MacNeil: “Latin Hymns of the Celtic Church,” in the Catholic Presbyterian for 1883.
160. Anselm Salzer: Die christliche römische Hymnenpoesie. Brünn, 1883.
161.* (W. W. Newton:) Voices from a busy Life; or Selections from the Poetical Works of the late Edward A. Washburn, D.D. New York, 1883. Pp. 122-86: “Ancient Christian Hymns.”
162.* Johannes Linke: Die Hymnen des Hilarius und Ambrosius verdeutscht. Bielefeld und Leipzig, 1884.
This little volume of 194 pages, 12mo, is intended to be the first of a series furnishing translations (with the Latin texts en regard) of the hymns of the Early Church. In the preface Dr. Linke announces his purpose to bring out a new Thesaurus Hymnorum, based on the labors of Daniel, Neale, Mone, and Morel, and on an examination of about a hundred unused manuscripts. He regards Wackernagel as the best editor of the texts, and as characterized by the finest critical instinct in determining authorship. As he and Wackernagel agree in assigning the Ad coeli clara to Hilary, there is room for a difference of opinion.
444
163.* Annus Sanctus. Hymns of the Church for the Ecclesiastical Year. Translated from the Sacred Offices by various Authors, with Modern, Original and other Hymns, and an Appendix of Earlier Versions. Selected and Arranged by Orby Shipley, M.A. Vol. I. Seasons of the Church: Canonical Hours: and Hymns of our Lord. Pp. 443, 12mo. London and New York, 1884.
Important for the translations by English Roman Catholics from the Reformation to our own times.
164.* The Catholic Hymnal; containing Hymns for Congregational and Home Use, and the Vesper Psalms, the Office of the Compline, the Litanies, Hymns at Benediction, etc. The Tunes by the Rev. Alfred Young, priest of the Congregation of St. Paul. The Words original and selected. New York Catholic Publication Co., 1884.
165.* The Roman Hymnal. A Complete Manual of English Hymns and Latin Chants for the Use of Congregations, Schools, Colleges and Choirs. Compiled and arranged by Rev. J. B. Young, S. J. New York and Cincinnati, Fr. Pustet & Co., 1884.
166. A. Meiners: Die Tropen, Prosen und Präfationsgesänge des feierlichen Hochamtes im Mittelalter. Aus drei Handschriften der Abteien Prüm und Echternach. Luxemburg, 1884.
167. Bonif. Wolff and others: Studien und Mittheilungen aus dem Benedict.-Orden. Since 1884.
168a. Leo XIII: Carmina. Rome, 1885.
168b.* Leo XIII: Latin Poems done into English Verse, by the Jesuits of Woodstock College. Published with the Approbation of his Holiness. Baltimore, 1886.
169. J. Linke: Specimen hymnologicum de Fontibus Hymnorum Latinorum Festum Dedicationis Ecclesiae celebrantium. Pp. 24, great 8vo. Leipzig, 1886.
170. J. Hümer: “Zur Geschichte der mittellateinischen Dichtung” in the Romanische Forschungen for 1886.
171. P. Ragey: Sancti Anselmi Mariale seu Liber Precum Metricarum ad beatam Virginem, primum ex manuscriptis codicibus typis manadatum. London, 1886.
172. Aug. Rösler: Der katholischer Dichter Aurelius Prudentius Clemens. Ein Beitrag zur Kirchen- und Dogmengeschichte des vierten und fünften Jahrhunderten. Freiburg, 1886.
173. G. E. Klemming: Hymni, sequentiae et piae cantiones in Regno Sueciae olim usitatae. Pp. 186, 8vo. Stockholm, 1886.
445
174. Guido Maria Dreves: Analecta hymnica Medii Aevi. I. Cantiones Bohemicae: Leiche, Lieder und Rufe des 13., 14., und 15. Jahrhunderts, nach Handschriften aus Prag, Jistebnicz, Willingau, Hohenfurt und Tegernsee. II. Hymnarius Moissiacensis: Das Hymnar der Abtei Moissac im 10. Jahrhundert, nach einer Handschrift der Rossiana. Im Anhang: (a) Carmina scholarium Campensium, (b) Cantiones Vissegradenses. III. Conradus Gemnicensis: Konrads von Haimburg und seiner Nachamer, Alberts von Prag und Ulrichs von Wessobrun, Reimgebete und Leselieder. IV. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittelalters aus handschriftlichen Brevarien, Antiphonalien und Processionalien. Four volumes. Leipzig, 1886-1888.
175.* Corolla Hymnorum Sacrorum, being a Selection of Latin Hymns of the Early and Middle Ages. Translated by John Lord Hayes, LL.D. Pp. 211. Boston, 1887. (With the texts en regard.)
176. H. Breidt: De Aurelio Prudentio Clemente Horatii Imitatore. Heidelberg, 1887.
177. Ad. Meiners: Unbekannte Tropen-gesänge des feierlichen Messamtes im Mittelalter, nebst einigen Melodien der Kyrientropen. Gesammelt aus ungefähr fünfzig Handschriften des 10-13ten Jahrhunderten in den Bibliotheken zu Paris, Brüssel, London, und A. Luxemburg, 1887.
178. N. Gihr: Die Sequenzen des römischen Messbuches dogmatisch und ascetisch erklärt. Freiburg, 1887.
179.* F. W. E. Roth: Lateinische Hymnen des Mittelalters. Als Nachtrag zu den Hymnensammlungen von Daniel, Mone, Vilmar und G. Morel, aus Handschriften und Incunabeln herausgegeben. Pp. 175, great 8vo. Augsburg, 1888.
180. J. Linke: “Rundschau auf dem Gebiete der Lateinischen Hymnologie” in four articles in his and Dr. A. F. W. Fischer’s periodical, Blätter für Hymnologie. Leipzig, 1888.
446

CHAPTER XXXIII.
INDEX OF TRANSLATED HYMNS.

Among the labors of preparation which Mr. Duffield undertook as preliminary to this book, the most unique was his manuscript “List of the Latin Hymns,” as found in all the collections accessible to him, from Clichtove to Kehrein, with references to the authorship, the age, and the sources of each; together with notes of the names of English translators. It was his intention that the list should form an integral part of his book; but as it contains between four and five thousand references by first lines, it would make a book of itself, and it is the hope of the editor to secure its separate publication in that form. The work cost so much patient labor, and is in itself so valuable to hymnological students, that it would be a pity if it were not made still more complete, and given to the public at an early date.

Among the preparatory work Mr. Duffield did before writing this book, the most distinctive was his manuscript “List of the Latin Hymns.” This list includes all the collections he had access to, from Clichtove to Kehrein, along with information on authorship, date, and sources for each hymn. He also noted the names of the English translators. Mr. Duffield intended for this list to be a key part of his book, but since it includes about four to five thousand entries organized by first lines, it would require its own volume. The editor hopes to arrange for its separate publication. The work involved a great deal of effort and is extremely valuable for students of hymnology, so it would be a shame if it were not made even more comprehensive and released to the public soon.

It seemed best not to include the list in all its bulk in this work, but to make from it a selection of those hymns which have found favor in the eyes of English translators, and to print them with the names of the translators. These are not one in five of the whole number of Latin hymns, but they constitute the best of them, and they are those which are most likely to be of use and interest to our readers. These eight hundred and seventy hymns, recasts of hymns, and portions of hymns which translators have treated as wholes, are a body of sacred song which will bear comparison with any other in the world, either as regards loftiness of devotion, weight of thought, or excellence as poetry. And in no respect has our English hymnody been more enriched during the last fifty years than by the felicitous versions made by British and American translators, from Chandler’s to our own days.

It seemed better not to include the entire list in this work but to create a selection of hymns that have been well-received by English translators and print them along with the names of the translators. These are not even one in five of all the Latin hymns, but they represent the best of them and are the ones most likely to be useful and interesting to our readers. These eight hundred and seventy hymns, rearrangements of hymns, and parts of hymns that translators have treated as complete works form a collection of sacred songs that can compete with any other in the world, whether in terms of deep devotion, thoughtful content, or literary quality. Our English hymnody has been significantly enriched over the past fifty years, especially by the wonderful translations made by British and American translators, from Chandler’s time to the present day.

It will be observed that the name of the author, or the source, or at least the date of each hymn, is given on the left side of the list. This is followed by the first line of the hymn, and where several hymns begin nearly alike, enough is given to identify each. 447 After this comes the reference to the source where the hymn is to be found, if this be known to the editor. Where it is given in any volume of Daniel’s great work, that is referred to by Roman and Arabic numerals simply, without repetition of his name. In every case where it is to be found in Newman’s Hymni Ecclesiae, or Trench’s Sacred Latin Poetry, or March’s Latin Hymns, this is indicated, as these are the collections most accessible to American students generally. Then follow in Italics the names of the translator or translators, either on the same line, or on the lines below. The use of an asterisk (*) indicates that this is a recast of an older hymn.

You’ll notice that the author's name, source, or at least the date of each hymn is listed on the left side of the list. This is followed by the first line of the hymn, and if several hymns start similarly, enough is provided to identify each one. 447 Next is the reference to the source where the hymn can be found, if the editor is aware of it. If it appears in any volume of Daniel’s major work, it's referenced using Roman and Arabic numerals only, without repeating his name. Whenever it can be found in Newman’s Hymni Ecclesiae, Trench’s Sacred Latin Poetry, or March’s Latin Hymns, this is noted, as these are the most accessible collections for American students in general. Then, in Italics, are the names of the translator or translators, either on the same line or on the lines below. An asterisk (*) indicates that this is a rework of an older hymn.

The chapter of “Bibliographical Notes” will furnish the proper reference to the sources of the translations in most cases. It is necessary to specify a few which are not given there.

The chapter titled “Bibliographical Notes” will provide the appropriate references for the sources of the translations in most cases. However, it's important to mention a few that are not included there.

Rev. John Anketell’s translations are given mostly in The Church Review for 1876 and 1877. For those of Dr. Benson, H. R. B., C. I. Black, E. L. Blenkinsopp, W. C. C., J. M. H., Dr. Littledale, M., A. M. M., O. C. P., J. G. Smith, H. Thompson, J. S. Tute, R. E. E. W., see Mr. Orby Shipley’s three Lyras. For translations by Prior Aylward, Mr. J. R. Beste, Lord Braye, John Dryden (?), and other versions from the old Catholic Primers and Evening Offices, J. C. Earle, Provost Husenbeth, Charles Kent, Cardinal Newman, Professor Potter, Father Ryder, A. D. Wackerbarth, and Dr. Wallace, see Mr. Shipley’s Annus Sanctus. For translations by Dr. Littledale, B., F., D. L., A. L. P., F. R., and B. T., see The People’s Hymnal (1877); for those of Mr. Singleton, see The Anglican Hymn-Book (1868); for those of Mr. Blew, see his Church Hymn and Tune Book (1851 and 1855); for those of Rev. W. J. Copeland, see his Hymns for the Week and for the Seasons (1848). For Mr. A. J. B. Hope’s, see his Hymns of the Church Literally Translated (1844), an attempt to substitute classic metre for rhyme.

Rev. John Anketell’s translations mainly appeared in The Church Review for 1876 and 1877. For translations by Dr. Benson, H. R. B., C. I. Black, E. L. Blenkinsopp, W. C. C., J. M. H., Dr. Littledale, M., A. M. M., O. C. P., J. G. Smith, H. Thompson, J. S. Tute, R. E. E. W., check out Mr. Orby Shipley’s three Lyras. For translations from Prior Aylward, Mr. J. R. Beste, Lord Braye, John Dryden (?), and other versions from the old Catholic Primers and Evening Offices, refer to Mr. Shipley’s Annus Sanctus. For translations by Dr. Littledale, B., F., D. L., A. L. P., F. R., and B. T., see The People’s Hymnal (1877); for those by Mr. Singleton, see The Anglican Hymn-Book (1868); for Mr. Blew’s, check his Church Hymn and Tune Book (1851 and 1855); for Rev. W. J. Copeland’s, look at his Hymns for the Week and for the Seasons (1848). For Mr. A. J. B. Hope’s work, see his Hymns of the Church Literally Translated (1844), an attempt to use classic meter instead of rhyme.

H. A. M. stands for Hymns Ancient and Modern, which is specified where the translation is materially altered by the compilers, as well as where an original version has been supplied. H. A. stands for the Hymnarium Anglicanum, or the Ancient Hymns of the Church of England Translated from the Salisbury Breviary (1844).

H. A. M. stands for Hymns Ancient and Modern, which is indicated when the translation is significantly changed by the compilers, as well as when an original version has been provided. H. A. stands for the Hymnarium Anglicanum, or the Ancient Hymns of the Church of England Translated from the Salisbury Breviary (1844).

Of Dr. A. R. Thompson’s hymns several were contributed 448 to Dr. Schaff’s “Christ in Song,” but they have not appeared separately in book form. The same is true of Dr. W. S. McKenzie’s, which have appeared chiefly in the columns of two Boston weeklies—The Beacon and The Watchman. We are glad to learn that they are to be collected. To Mr. Anketell, Dr. Thompson, Dr. McKenzie, Professor S. Hart, of Hartford, Mr. Stryker and Mr. C. H. A. Esler, I am indebted for lists of their translations.

Several of Dr. A. R. Thompson’s hymns were included in Dr. Schaff’s “Christ in Song,” but they haven’t been published separately in book form. The same goes for Dr. W. S. McKenzie’s hymns, which have mostly appeared in two Boston weekly publications—The Beacon and The Watchman. We’re pleased to hear they will be compiled. I owe thanks to Mr. Anketell, Dr. Thompson, Dr. McKenzie, Professor S. Hart of Hartford, Mr. Stryker, and Mr. C. H. A. Esler for providing lists of their translations.

Early IrishAd coeli clara non sum dignus.IV. 127, 368. March.—Duffield (part), Hart.
AmbrosianAd coenam Agni providi.I. 88, IV. 73, 353. March.—Chambers, Neale, H. A. M., Charles, Morgan, Anketell.
PrudentiusAdes, Pater supreme.Bjorn.—Bp. Patrick, Neale.
Nic. le TourneuxAdeste coelitum chori.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, Blew, A. R. Thompson, Littledale, Chandler, I. Williams.
XVth or XVIth Century.Adeste fideles.Briggs.—Caswall, Campbell, Oakeley, Mercer, Neale, Earle, Anketell, Schaff, Chandler, H. A. M., Esling.
Jean SanteulAdeste sanctae conjuges.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
XIVth CenturyAdesto sancta Trinitas.IV. 234.—Chambers, Neale, Pott.
Paris BreviaryAdeste sancti plurimo.Zabuesnig.—Caswall.
XIIIth CenturyAd laudes Salvatoris.V. 149.—S. M.
Guill. de la Brunetière.Ad nuptias Agni Pater.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Thos. AquinasAdoro Te devote, latens Deitas.I. 255. March.—Caswall, Chambers, Neale, Woodford, Hewett, Aylward, O’Hagan, Walworth, William Palmer, I. Williams, Anketell.
Peter DamianiAd perennis vitae fontem.I. 116, IV. 203. March, Trench.—Anon. 1631, Anon. 1679, Sylvester, Caswall, Neale, Kynaston, Charles, Littledale, Morgan, Hayes, Wackerbarth, Anketell, Banks, J. Dayman.
Roman Breviary*Ad regias Agni dapes.I. 88. Newman, March.—Bp. Williams, Caswall, Oxenham, Campbell, H. A. M., Potter, Husenbeth, A. R. Thompson, Esling, Benedict, Mant, Copeland, Singleton.
Paris BreviaryAdsis superne Spiritus.Newman.—Blenkinsopp, I. Williams.
449
Thos. à KempisAdstant angelorum chori.Trench, March.—Charles, Washburn, McGill, H. M. C., Anon.
VIth-IXth Century.Adsunt tenebrae primae.I. 199, IV. 57.—Blew.
Chas. CoffinAd templa nos rursus vocat.Newman.—I. Williams, Wm. Palmer, Chandler, Caswall, Chambers.
Thos. à KempisAdversa mundi tolera.II. 379. March.—Benedict, Anketell, Duffield, Caswall.
XIVth CenturyAestimavit ortolanum.I. 312. Newman.—Neale.
Roman Breviary*Aeterna Christi munera, Apostolorum.I. 27.—Caswall, F. R., Hope, Chambers, Neale, Mant, Woodford.
AmbrosiusAeterna Christi munera, Et martyrum.I. 27. March, Trench.—Chambers, McGill, Copeland, Campbell, Washburn.
AmbrosianAeterna coeli gloria.I. 55, IV. 40.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Mant, Caswall, Campbell, Newman, H. A., Bp. Williams.
Acta SanctorumAeterna coeli gloria.Chambers, Copeland, Caswall.
Aeterna lux, divinitas.II. 369.—Caswall, L.
Rob. BellarmineAeterne Rector siderum.IV. 306.—Mant, Caswall, Copeland, Morgan.
AmbroseAeterne rerum Conditor.I. 15, IV. 3. March.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Charles, Hewett, McGill, Copeland, H. A., Bp. Williams.
GregoryAeterne Rex altissime.I. 196, IV. 79, 353.—Dryden (?), Mant, Neale, Chambers, Caswall, H. A. M., Copeland, P. C. E.
Odo of ClunyAeterni Patris unice.I. 287, IV. 244.—Chambers.
FortunatusAgnoscat omne saeculum.I. 159, IV. 176.—Chambers, Neale.
Copenhagen MissalAgnus Dei collaudetur.V. 230.—Moultrie.
PrudentiusAles diei nuntius.I. 119, IV. 39. March.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Campbell, Duffield, Copeland, Banks, Bp. Patrick, H. A., Morgan, McGill, Anketell.
XIIth CenturyAlleluia! alleluia! finita jam sunt praelia.II. 363.—Neale, Pott (H. A. M.), Hewett, Bp. Williams.
XIth CenturyAlleluia dulce carmen.I. 261, IV. 152, V. 51. March.—Patrick, Neale, Keble, Chambers, Campbell, Singleton, Chandler, H. A. M., Edersheim, H. B., Morgan, Anketell.
XVth Century Ms.Alleluia nunc decantet.V. 335.—D. L.
450
Mozarabic BreviaryAlleluia piis edite laudibus.IV. 63. March.—Chambers, Neale, Ellerton, Crippen, Anketell.
Hermann Contr.Alma Redemptoris mater.II. 318.—Wordsworth, Caswall, Oxenham, Esling.
Old Roman MissalAlma virgo Christum regem.Neale.—H. R. B.
Almo supremi numinis in sinu.Caswall.
Almum flamen, vita mundi.II. 368.—Caswall.
HildebertAlpha et O, magne Deus.Trench, March.—Crashaw, Mills, Neale, Kynaston, McGill, McKenzie, Benedict.
JesuitAltitudo, quid hic jaces.II. 341.—Washburn, McGill, Morgan, Hayes, McKenzie, Duffield, Edersheim.
Roman Breviary*Alto ex Olympo vertice.I. 240.—Mant, Caswall.
XII-XVth CenturyAmorem sensus erige.I. 274, IV. 261.—Morgan.
Bernard of ClairvauxAmor Jesu dulcissimus.Wackernagel.—Caswall, H. A. M.
XIVth Century Ms.Amor Patris et Filii, totius.V. 203.—Littledale.
French BreviaryA morte qui Te suscitans.Neale.—Chambers, J. G. Smith.
Angele qui meus es custos.Chambers.
JesuitAngelice patrone.II. 376.—Caswall, Morgan.
VII-VIIIth CenturyAngulare Fundamentum.I. 239.—Benson, Neale, Hewett, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams, Singleton, A. R. Thompson.
XIV-XVth Century (Spanish)Anima Christi, sanctifica me.I. 345.—O. C. P. (Lyra Euch.), Chadwick, Anon.
Anglo-SaxonAnni peractis mensibus.Stevenson.—Chambers.
XIV-XVth CenturyAnnue Christe, saeculorum Domine.I. 273. Newman.—Chambers, Neale, F. K.
Paul WarnefriedAntra deserti teneris.I. 209.—Chambers, Caswall.
XIth Century (K.)A Patre unigenitus.I. 234. Newman.—Chambers, A. L. P.
VIIth CenturyApparebit repentina magna dies Domini.I. 194, IV. 11. March, Trench.—Neale, Charles, Benedict, Morgan, McKenzie, Anketell, Banks, Hart, Bp. Williams.
Pietro GonellaAppropinquet enim dies.IV. 200.—F. R.
Jean SanteulArdet Deo quae femina.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler.
C. SeduliusA solis ortu cardine Ad usque.I. 143, IV. 144. March.—(Luther), Dryden (?), Chambers, Caswall, Esling, Bp. Williams, Schaff, Copeland, MacIlwaine, A. L. P.
AmbrosianA solis ortu cardine Et usque.I. 21, IV. 58. March.—Mant, Schaff, Copeland.
451
Roman BreviaryAspice infami Deus ipse ligno.Caswall, Wallace, Blew.
Roman BreviaryAspice ut Verbum Patris a supernis.Caswall, Wallace.
Roman BreviaryAthleta Christi nobilis.IV. 301.—Caswall.
XVI-XVIIth CenturyAttolle paulum lumina.II. 345.—Neale, Pott, H. A. M.
Roman BreviaryAuctor beati saeculi.IV. 311.—Caswall, Potter, Husenbeth, Sarum Hymnal.
Anglo-SaxonAuctor salutis unice.I. 236. Stevenson.—Chambers.
IXth CenturyAudax es, vir juvenis.IV. 132.—Crippen.
GregoryAudi, benigne Conditor.I. 178, IV. 121. March.—Primer of 1685, Caswall, Campbell, Kent, Husenbeth, Mant, Potter, Hewett, Chambers, Anketell, Chandler, Copeland, Neale, H. A. M., Bp. Williams, I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinAudimur: almo Spiritus.Newman.—Chambers, Calverley, Chandler, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
XIth CenturyAudi nos, Rex Christe.IV. 171.—Neale.
Anglo-SaxonAudi, Redemptor gentium.Stevenson.—Chambers.
XIth Century Ms.Audi, tellus, audi.I. 350, IV. 291.—Washburn.
PrudentiusAudit tyrannus anxius.I. 124. Newman.—Caswall, Copeland, McGill, Esling, Benedict.
ElpisAurea luce et decore roseo.I. 156. March.—Chambers.
Roman Breviary*Aurora coelum purpurat.I. 83.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Chandler, Mant, Campbell, A. R. Thompson, Esling, McGill, Copeland.
Adam of St. V.Aurora diem nuntiat.Wrangham.—Wrangham.
AmbrosianAurora jam spargit polum.I. 56, IV. 40.—Mant, Caswall, Campbell, Chambers, Copeland, H. A., Bp. Williams, Neale.
Nic. le TourneuxAurora lucis dum novae.Newman.—Chambers, Cooke, I. Williams.
AmbrosianAurora lucis rutilat.I. 83, IV. 72. March.—Chambers, Neale, Van Buren, Braye, Tute, Washburn, Charles, Anketell, Bp. Williams, H. A. M., Hope.
Jean SanteulAurora quae solem paris.IV. 339.—Caswall.
Gregory XIAve caput Christi gratum.Mone, 121.—Chambers.
XVIth CenturyAve caro Christi.A. M. M.
XIVth Century Ms.Ave caro Christi cara.I. 344.—Chambers, M.
Prague MissalAve caro Christi Regis.V. 211.—A. M. M.
Ave, Carole sanctissime.Caswall.
452
XIVth Century Ms.Ave Christi corpus verum.Mone, 219.—L.
Anglo-SaxonAve colenda Trinitas.Stevenson.—Chambers, H. A. M.
Ave crucis dulce lignum.V 183.—Morgan, M.
XIV-XVIth CenturyAve Jesu, qui mactaris.Koenig.—Ryder.
Xth CenturyAve, maris stella.I. 204, IV. 136. March.—Caswall, Chambers, Hewett, Duffield, Charles, Anketell, Oxenham, Walworth.
Paris MissalAve, plena gratiâ, Cujus.Newman.—Copeland.
Franciscan BreviaryAve regina coelorum.II. 319.—Caswall.
XIVth Century Ms.Ave Rex, qui descendisti.Mone, 206.—L.
XVth Century Ms.Ave rosa spinis puncta.Mone, 136.—Washburn.
Ave solitudines.Caswall.
MS. of 1440Ave Verbum incarnatum.II. 328.—A. M. M.
XIVth Century Ms.Ave verum corpus natum.II. 327.—Caswall.
Ave vulnus lateris nostri Salvatoris.Chambers.
BonaventuraBeata Christi passio.IV. 220. March.—Chambers, Charles.
AmbrosianBeata nobis gaudia.I. 6, IV. 160. March.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Campbell, Aylward, Chambers, Anketell, Blew, Esling, Bp. Williams, Hope, Duffield.
Roman Breviary*Beate pastor Petre.I. 156.—Caswall.
Belli tumultus ingruit.Caswall.
AmbrosianBis ternas horas explicans.I. 23, IV. 13.—Copeland.
Cantant hymnos coelites.Caswall.
NotkerCantemus cuncti melodum nunc Alleluia.II. 52. March.—Neale.
Old French (XIV)Cedant justi signa luctus.II. 362.—Kynaston, Kennedy.
Hereford HymnalCelsorum civium inclyta gaudia.IV. 287.—Neale.
FulbertChorus novae Jerusalem.I. 222, IV. 180.—Neale, Keble, Chambers, Campbell, Braye, Hewett, Thompson, H. A. M., Anketell, Copeland, D. L., Singleton.
Mozarabic BreviaryChriste, coelestis medicina.I. 198.—Priest’s Prayer-Book.
AmbrosianChriste, cunctorum dominator.I. 107. March.—Chambers.
Jean SanteulChriste, decreto Patris institutus.Newman.—I. Williams, Hewett.
VIth Century (Mone)Christe fili Jesu summi.IV., 184.—Moultrie.
Innocent IIIChriste, fili summi Patris.G. W. Cox., M.
Anglo-SaxonChriste, hac hora tertia.Stevenson.—Chambers.
453
EnnodiusChriste, lumen perpetuum.I. 151.—Duffield.
Guill. de la BrunetièreChriste, pastorum caput.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
EnnodiusChriste, precamur annue.I. 151.—Duffield.
AmbrosianChriste, qui lux es et dies.I. 33, IV. 54. March.—Chambers, Aylward, McGill, Duffield, McKenzie, Charles, Wedderburn, A. L. P., Copeland, H. A. M.
Jean SanteulChriste, qui sedes Olympo.Newman.—Woodford (?), Cooke and Webb’s Hymnary, Chandler, H. A. M., Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
AmbrosianChriste, Redemptor gentium.I. 78.—Chambers.
Rabanus MaurusChriste, Redemptor omnium, Conserva.I. 256, IV. 143, 369.—Chambers, Baker, F. R., Hewett.
AmbrosianChriste, Rex coeli.I. 46.—Woodford (?), Charles.
Mozarabic Brev.Christe rex, mundi creator.IV. 117.—F.
EnnodiusChriste Salvator omnium.I. 152.—Duffield.
Rabanus MaurusChriste, sanctorum decus angelorum.I. 218, IV. 165, 371.—Mant, Caswall (bis), Chambers, Hewett, Copeland, Anketell.
Vth Century (Mone)Christi caterva clamitat.IV. 119.—Onslow.
Anselm (?)Christi corpus, ave.II. 328.—A. M. M., L.
Chas. CoffinChristi martyribus debita.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers.
XVth Century Ms.Christi miles gloriosus.Newman.—Chambers.
Christi nam resurrectio.Trend.
Jean SanteulChristi perennes nuntii.Newman.—Mant, Caswall, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams.
Roman Breviary*Christo profusum sanguinem.I. 27.—Caswall.
Bonaventura (Ko)Christum ducem, qui per crucem.I. 340, IV. 219. March.—Chambers, Oakeley, Anketell, Edersheim.
XVth Century Ms.Christus lux indeficiens.Mone, 204.—Chambers, L.
Christus pro nobis passus est.Wackernagel, 476.—Wedderburn, in “Guid and Godlie Ballatis.”
Jean SanteulChristus tenebris obsitam.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams, Campbell.
MarbodCives coelestis patriae.Mone, 637.—Neale.
Nic. le TourneuxClamantis ecce vox sonans.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
Cisterc. Brev., 1678Clarae diei gaudiis.Zabuesnig.—Caswall.
AmbrosianClaro paschali gaudio.I. 84.—Neale.
Gregory (?)Clarum decus jejunii.I. 178, IV. 180.—Chambers, Hewett, Copeland, P. C. E.
Fr. LorenziniCoelestis Agni nuptias.IV. 303.—Caswall.
Jean SanteulCoelestis ales nuntiat.Newman.—I. Williams, A. C. C., Chambers.
454
Jean SanteulCoelestis aulae principes.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Baker, Chandler.
Jean SanteulCoelestis aula panditur.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Sarum BreviaryCoelestis formam gloriae.I. 290, IV. 279.—Chambers, Neale, H. A. M., Calverley.
Paris BreviaryCoelestis, O Jerusalem.Newman.—I. Williams.
Roman Breviary*Coelestis urbs Jerusalem.I. 239.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Copeland, Duffield.
Coeli choris perennibus.Neale.—Onslow.
AmbrosianCoeli Deus sanctissime.I. 60, IV. 51. March.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Benedict, Bp. Williams, H. A., Copeland, Hope.
GodeschalkCoeli ennarant gloriam Dei.II. 44.—Neale.
Roman BreviaryCoelitum Joseph decus atque nostrae.IV. 296.—Caswall.
Jean SanteulCoelo datur quiescere.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, A. L. P.
Jean SanteulCoelo quos eadem gloria.Newman.—I. Williams, Pott.
Roman BreviaryCoelo Redemptor praetulit.IV. 308.—Caswall, H. M. C.
XVth CenturyCoelos ascendit hodie.I. 343. March.—Neale, Hewett, Anketell.
Peter the VenerableCoelum gaude, terra plaude.Trench.—Onslow.
Peter DamianiCoelum, terra, pontus, aethera.Migne.—Neale.
XIIth CenturyCoenam cum discipulis.II. 230, V. 159.—Neale.
Coetus parentem Carolum.Caswall.
XIVth CenturyCollaudemus Magdalena.I. 311, IV. 245, 371.—Chambers, Morgan, Moultrie, Duffield (part).
AmbrosiusConditor alme siderum.I. 74, IV. 118, 368.—Chambers, Hewett, Aylward, Braye, Neale, H. A. M., H. A., Edersheim, F., Copeland, Anketell.
ItalianCongregavit Deus aquas.IV. 342.—Hayes.
AmbrosiusConsors paterni luminis.I. 27, IV. 37.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Mant, Caswall, Newman, Copeland, H. A., Chambers.
Roman BreviaryCor arca legem continens.II. 361.—Caswall, Mulholland, Anon.
PrudentiusCorde natus ex parentis.I. 122, IV. 176. March.—Chambers, Neale, Keble, Baker, Schaff, Hope, H. A.
Cor meum Tibi dedo.II. 370.—Palmer, Priest’s Prayer-Book.
Roman BreviaryCorpus domas jejuniis.IV. 310.—Caswall.
455
Roman Breviary*Creator alme siderum.I. 74.—Primer, 1685, Mant, Caswall, Newman, Potter, Husenbeth, Campbell, Copeland, Bp. Williams, Wm. Palmer.
BonaventuraCrucem pro nobis subiit.IV. 220. March.—Charles, Chambers.
Roman Breviary*Crudelis Herodes Deum.I. 147.—Primer, 1685, Mant, Husenbeth, Potter, Aylward, Caswall, Esling, Copeland, Hope, Singleton, Bp. Williams.
JesuitCrux, ave benedicta.II. 349, IV. 322. March, Trench.—Benedict, Worsley, Anketell.
FortunatusCrux benedicta nitet.I. 168, IV. 152. March.—Charles, Washburn, McKenzie.
FortunatusCrux fidelis inter omnes.I. 164.—Caswall, Oakeley.
Braga BreviaryCrux fidelis, terras coelis.IV. 276.—Hewett.
Peter DamianiCrux mundi benedictio.Neale.—Neale.
Jean SanteulCrux, sola languorum Dei.Zabuesnig.—M. (Lyra Euch.)
PrudentiusCultor Dei memento.I. 129, IV. 207.—Chambers, Keble, Copeland, H. A., Anketell.
Wm. AlardCum me tenent fallacia.Trench.—Washburn, Benedict, Duffield.
Pietro GonellaCum revolvo toto corde.IV. 199. Trench.—Crippen, Husenbeth.
Mozarabic BreviaryCunctorum Rex omnipotens.IV. 57.—I. G. Smith.
JacoponusCur mundus militat.II. 379, IV. 288. March, Trench.—Tusser, Washburn, Hayes, Duffield, Stone (Catholic World), Banks.
Cur relinquis, Deus, coelum.IV. 347.—A. R. Thompson, Hayes.
Rob. Bellarmine (?)Custodes hominum psallimus angelos.II. 375.—Caswall, I. Williams.
PrudentiusDa, puer, plectrum; choreis.Bjorn. March.—Bp. Patrick.
Seb. BesnaultDebilis cessent elementa legis.Newman.—Chambers, H. A. M., I. Williams.
Roman Breviary*Decora lux aternitatis auream.I. 156.—Caswall, Esling.
Charles CoffinDei canamus gloriam.Newman.—Chambers, Whytehead, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams.
AmbrosianDei fide quâ vivimus.I. 71.—Chambers.
Dei, qui gratiam impotes.Caswall.
Tournay MissalDe Parente summo natum.V. 287.—J. M. H.
Liege MissalDe profundis exclamantes.V. 320.—A. L. P.
Anselm of LuccaDesere jam anima.Trench, March.—Charles.
456
Jean SanteulDeserta, valles, lustra, solitudines.Zabuesnig.—Caswall.
Prague MissalDe superna hierarchia.V. 211.—A. M. M.
AmbroseDeus Creator omnium, Polique.I. 17, IV. 1. March.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Parker, Chambers, Hewett, McGill, Morgan, Wrangham, Copeland, H. A., Bp. Williams, Duffield.
MarbodDeus-Homo, Rex coelorum.Trench, March.—Benedict.
Hilary (?)Deus, Pater ingenite.I. 2. March.—Duffield.
Worcester BreviaryDeus, Pater piissime.Sarum Hymnary.—Chambers.
AmbrosianDeus, tuorum militum.I. 109, IV. 208.—Caswall, Chambers, Copeland, Oxenham, Beadon, Neale, Hewett.
Charles CoffinDie dierum principe.Newman.—Chambers, McGill, I. Williams, H. A. M., Chandler, Singleton.
AmbrosianDiei luce reddita.I. 68.—I. Williams.
Le Mans BreviaryDie parente temporum.Neale.—Baker, D. L.
XIIIth Century (K.)Dies absoluti praetereunt.IV. 179.—Bp. Williams.
Benno of MeissenDies est laetitiae In ortu.I. 330, IV. 254.—Neale, Husenbeth.
Pietro GonellaDies illa, dies vitae.IV. 200.—Charles.
Thos. of CelanoDies Irae, dies illa.II. 103, V. 110.—March, Trench. (See Mr. John Edmands’s Bibliography. With his help, I am able to supplement his list of translations as follows; John Murray (1860), Anon. (1862), John S. Hagar (1866), Joseph W. Winans (1879), Edwin S. Hawley (1886), H. L. Hastings (1886). S. V. White, John Lord Hayes (1887), George W. Pierce (1887), W. S. McKenzie (twice), 1887, H. A. Sawtelle, Rev. Mr. Fairbanks, John D. Meeson, A. B. K. in The Presbyterian; and in The Boston Advertiser for May 3d, 1887, four versions signed J. A. Chambliss, Fr. Sargent, E. C. C. and S.)
Dignare me, O Jesu, rogo Te.II. 371.—Baker, A. L. P.
Chas. CoffinDignas quis, O Deus, Tibi.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler.
Jean SanteulDivine crescebas, puer.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler, Keble.
Urban VIIIDomare cordis impetus.IV. 304.—Caswall.
JesuitDormi, fili, dormi.IV. 318.—McCarthy, Trend, Moultrie.
457
Milan BreviaryDuci cruento martyrum.Neale.—Dayman.
Bernard of ClairvauxDulcis Jesu, spes pauperis.Mone, 92. March.—Charles, Crippen, Colegrove, McKenzie, Heisler.
Chas. CoffinDum, Christe, confixus cruci.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinDum morte victor obruta.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
Roman BreviaryDum nocte pulsa Lucifer.IV. 301.—Caswall.
Adam of St. V.Ecce dies celebris.V. 194.—Neale, Wrangham.
GregoryEcce jam noctis tenuatur umbra.I. 177, IV. 176, March.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Crippen, Hewett, Newman, Hayes, Hedge (?), Esling, Anketell, Duffield, Copeland, Anon., 1853, H. A.
Thomas AquinasEcce panis angelorum.Caswall, Trappes.
Jean SanteulEcce saltantis pretium puellae.Newman.—I. Williams.
Seb. BesnaultEcce sedes hic tonantis.Newman.—I. Williams.
XIth Century Ms.Ecce sollemni hoc die.Mone, 341.—D. L.
XIIIth CenturyEcce tempus est vernale.IV. 233.—Neale, Trend.
GregoryEcce tempus idoneum.I. 182. Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, Neale, H. A. M., Wm. Palmer, Hewett.
JesuitEcquis binas columbinas.II. 344. Trench, March.—Trend, Morgan, Anketell, Benedict, Mason, Hayes.
Roman Breviary*Egregie doctor Paulus.I. 156. Newman.—Caswall.
Pietro GonellaEheu! Eheu! mundi vita.Trench.—Onslow, Duffield.
XIIth Century Ms.Eja, carissimi, laudes hymnite.Mone, 691.—D. L.
XVth CenturyEia! dulcis anima.Mone, 231.—Chambers.
XVth CenturyElectum O frumentum.IV. 327.—A. M. M.
Paris BreviaryEmergit undis et Deo.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams, Pott.
Roman Breviary*En clara vox redarguit.I. 76.—Dryden (?), Mant, Newman, Caswall, Bp. Williams, Copeland, Hope, Singleton.
XVth Century Ms.En dies est dominica.Mone, 247.—Trench, Neale, H. A. M.
PrudentiusEn Persici ex orbis sinu.McGill, Bjorn.—Kynaston, McGill, Benedict.
Roman BreviaryEn ut superba crimina.II. 360.—Caswall, Anon.
Francisc. MissalEpiphaniam Domini canamus gloriosam.Kehrein.—A. L. P.
Erumpe tandem juste dolor.II. 366.—Caswall.
F. M. VictorinusEst locus ex omni medium.Trench, Bjorn.—Trench.
458
Hereford BreviaryExcelsorum civium inclyta.Chambers.
Chas. CoffinExiit cunis pretiosus infans.Newman.—I. Williams.
Roman BreviaryExite Sion filiae, Regis.II. 360.—Caswall, Neale, Wallace.
Exite Sion filiae, Videte.II. 348.—Chambers.
Gregory (Mone)Ex more docti mystico.I. 96, IV. 121.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Hewett, Copeland, Neale, H. A. M.
Jean SanteulEx quo salus mortalium.Newman.—Chambers, H. A. M., I. Williams.
HildebertExtra portam jam delatum.Trench.—Neale.
Hereford BreviaryExultet coelum gaudiis.Chambers.
XIIth Century (K.)Exultet coelum laudibus.I. 247.—Chambers.
Exultet cor praecordiis.Chambers, Hewett, H. A. M., F. R.
Roman Breviary*Exultet orbis gaudiis.I. 247.—Mant, Oxenham, Caswall.
Jean SanteulFac, Christe, nostri gratia.Newman.—Campbell, I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinFando quis audivit Dei.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, I. Williams, Pott, Wm. Palmer, Chandler.
Jean SanteulFelices nemorum pangimus incolas.Newman.—Chambers, Caswall, I. Williams.
Jean SanteulFelix dies mortalibus.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, I. Williams, Littledale, Calverley, Chandler.
Seb. BesnaultFelix dies quam proprio.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., Singleton, I. Williams, Wm. Palmer, Campbell.
Jean SanteulFelix morte tua, qui cruciatibus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Paulinus (?)Felix per omnes festum.I. 243.—Chambers.
PrudentiusFerunt vagantes daemones.McGill.—McGill.
Jean SanteulFestis laeta sonent.Zabuesnig.—Chambers.
Roman BreviaryFestivis resonent compita vocibus.II. 354.—Caswall, Potter.
Durham HymnalFestivis saeclis colitur.Chambers.
XVth CenturyFestum matris gloriosae.I. 310.—Chambers.
Paris BreviaryFlagrans amore perditos.Newman.—Caswall, I. Williams.
Rennes MissalFlorem spina coronavit.V. 187.—J. M. H.
Silvio AntonianoFortem virili pectore.IV. 311.—Caswall, H. A. M.
Jean SanteulFortes cadendo martyres.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
459
Chas. Coffin*Forti tegente brachio.Newman.—Chambers, Littledale, Chandler, I. Williams, Wm. Palmer.
XIIth Century Ms.Fregit Adam interdictum.Mone, 37.—Crippen.
Jean SanteulFumant Sabeis templa vaporibus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Gaude, mater ecclesia.(St. Edward.)—A. L. P.
Roman BreviaryGentis Polonae gloria.IV. 310.—Caswall.
TheodulphGloria, laus et honor.I. 215, IV. 153. March.—Evening Office, 1703, Caswall, Neale, H. A. M., Hewett, Anketell.
Roman BreviaryGloriam sacrae celebremus omnes.Fabricius.—Caswall, Anon.
Meissen BreviaryGloriosi Salvatoris.I. 315.—Neale, H. A. M., Singleton, Morgan.
Notker (?)Grates nunc omnes reddamus.II. 5, V. 41. March.—(Luther), Schaff.
Chas. CoffinGrates peracto jam die.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, Wm. Palmer.
Peter DamianiGravi me terrore pulsas.I. 224, IV. 291. March, Trench.—Neale, Worsley, Washburn, Morgan, Benedict, Bp. Williams, Caswall, Anketell.
HildebertHaec est fides orthodoxa.Trench.—W. Crashaw, 1611, McGill.
Urban VIIIHaec est dies qua candidae.IV. 309.—Caswall.
Saintes MissalHaec est dies summe grata.V. 289.—Black.
XVth CenturyHaec est dies triumphalis.IV. 270. Trench.—Worsley.
Notker (?)Haec est sancta sollemnitas.V. 56.—Hewett.
Jean SanteulHaec illa sollemnis dies.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, Neale, St. Ninian’s Hymns, I. Williams.
Adam of St. V.Harum laudum praeconia.II. 251.—Neale.
Adam of St. V.Heri mundus exultavit.II. 64, V. 176. March, Trench.—Neale, Charles, Morgan.
Joh. MauburnHeu! quid jaces stabulo.I. 335. March, Trench.—Charles, McGill, Kynaston, McKenzie.
Bernard of ClunyHic breve vivitur.Trench, March.—Neale, Moultrie, Duffield.
Mozarabic BreviaryHic est dies verus Dei.I. 49. March.—Charles, J. M. H., Duffield.
His reparandum generator.Caswall.
Jean SanteulHoc, jussa quondam rumpimus.Newman.—I. Williams.
Trondhjem MissalHodiernae lux diei sacramenti.V. 213.—A. M. M.
Roman Breviary*Hominis superne Conditor.I. 61. March.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Copeland, Hope, Bp. Williams.
460
Dion. RyckelHomo Dei creatura.IV. 250.—Caswall.
Anglo-SaxonHora nona qua canimus.Stevenson.—Chambers.
Bernard of ClunyHora novissima, tempora pessima.Trench, March.—Neale, Moultrie, Duffield, Coles, Mason, O. A. M.
BonaventuraHora qui ductus tertia.IV. 220. March.—Charles, Chambers.
Charles CoffinHorres superbos, nec tuam.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler, Chambers.
Hoste dum victo triumphans.Caswall.
C. SeduliusHostis Herodes impie.I. 147, IV. 148, 370. March.—(Luther), Caswall, Chambers, Neale, H. A. M., Anketell.
XVth or XVIth Cent.Huc ad jugum Calvariae.II. 353.—Neale, Kynaston.
Chas. CoffinHuc vos, O miseri! surda relinquite.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
XIIth Century Ms.Hujus diei gloria.I. 287, IV. 176.—A. L. P.
Paris MissalHumani generis cessent.Newman.—Neale.
Jean SanteulHymnis dum resonat.Newman.—I. Williams.
BedeHymnum canamus gloriae.I. 206. March.—Chambers, Charles, Thompson, Copeland, Anketell.
BedeHymnum canentes martyrum.I. 207. March.—Neale, Charles (part), H. A. M., Anketell.
AmbrosianHymnum dicamus Domino.I. 81. March.—Charles.
Chas. CoffinIisdem creati fluctibus.Newman.—Chambers, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams, Chandler, H. A. M.
Isaac HabertIllaesa te puerpera.Newman.—I. Williams.
AmbrosianIlluminans altissimus.I. 19, IV. 61. March.—Copeland.
Gregory (?)Immense coeli Conditor.I. 58, IV. 50. March.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Gould, Bp. Williams, Copeland, Hope, H. A.
Sarum BreviaryImpleta gaudent viscera.A. L. P.
Charles CoffinImpune vati non erit: impotens.Newman.—I. Williams, W. Palmer.
PrudentiusInde est quod omnes credimus.McGill.—McGill.
XVth Century Ms.In diebus celebribus.Mone, 248.—Trend.
XVth Century Ms.In domo Patris.Mone, 302.—H. R. B., Neale.
Peter of DresdenIn dulci jubilo.Wackernagel.—Wedderburn.
HildebertInfecunda mea ficus.Trench.—W. Crashaw, McGill.
Jacoponus (?)In hoc anni circulo.I. 331.—Neale.
Adam of St. V. (?)In natale Salvatoris.Wrangham.—A. M. M., Wrangham.
XVth CenturyIn natali Domini.I. 329.—Washburn, Littledale.
461
Chas. CoffinIn noctis umbra desides.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler, H. A. M.
Bonaventura (Mone)In passione Domini.IV. 219.—Chambers, Oakeley.
XIIth Century Ms.In sapientia disponens omnia.Mone, 28.—Crippen, Trend, Hewett.
Chas. CoffinInstantis adventum Dei.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler, H. A. M., Moultrie.
Columcille (?)In Te, Christe, credentium.Lyra Hibernica.—Cusack.
Peter the VenerableInter aeternas superûm coronas.Zabuesnig.—Caswall.
Adam of St. V.Interni festi gaudia.II. 250.—Neale.
AbelardIn terris adhuc positam.Migne, 178.—Washburn.
Chas. CoffinInter sulphurei fulgura turbinis.Newman.—I. Williams, Blew.
Simon GourdanIntrante Christo Bethanicam domum.Newman.—I. Williams.
Le Puy MissalIn triumphum mors mutatur.Moll.—Morgan.
PrudentiusInventor rutili dux.I. 131. Newman.—Bp. Patrick, Chambers.
Roman Breviary*Invicte martyr unicum.IV. 138.—Mant, Caswall.
Roman BreviaryIra justa Conditoris.II. 355.—Caswall.
Roman Breviary*Iste confessor Domini, colentes.I. 249.—Caswall.
IXth CenturyIste confessor Domini sacratus.I. 248.—Chambers, D. L.
Roman BreviaryIste quem laeti colimus fideles.IV. 297.—Caswall.
Ite moesti cordis luctus.IV. 321.—Hayes.
ModernIte noctes, ite nubes.IV. 325.—Hayes, Anketell.
Chas. CoffinJactamur heu! quot fluctibus.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
Vth or VIth CenturyJam, Christe, sol justitiae.I. 235, IV. 218.—Chambers, Crippen.
AmbrosianJam Christus astra ascenderat.I. 64, IV. 83.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Chambers, Trend, Aylward, Blew, Copeland, L., Dayman, Esling.
Chas. CoffinJam desinant suspiria.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers, Wm. Palmer, Chandler, Woodford, H. A. M., A. L. P., Braye.
AmbrosianJam lucis orto sidere (iv. verses).I. 56, IV. 42.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Keble, Newman, McGill, Duffield, Anketell, Cosin, Neale, Singleton, Hope, Wm. Palmer, Bp. Williams, Anon., 1847, H. A. M., H. A.
Chas. Coffin*Jam lucis orto sidere (vi. verses).Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams, Copeland.
462
HilaryJam meta noctis transiit.I. 3, IV. 36.—Duffield.
PrudentiusJam moesta quiesce querula.I. 137. March, Trench.—Caswall, I. Williams, Hewett, Charles, Morgan, McGill, Davis, Winkworth, Washburn, Anketell, Bp. Patrick, A. L. P.
M. A. FlaminiusJam noctis umbras lucifer.Preces Privatae, 1564.—Rickards.
Jean SanteulJam non te lacerant.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Jean SanteulJam nunc quae numeras.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
XIIth Century (?)Jam pulsa cedant nubila.Neale.—Neale.
Chas. CoffinJam sanctius moves opus.Newman.—Chambers, Wm. Palmer, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams.
Paris BreviaryJam satis fluxit cruor hostiarum.Newman.—I. Williams.
AmbrosianJam sexta sensim volvitur.I. 40. March.—Charles.
Chas. CoffinJam solis excelsum jubar.Newman.—Chambers, Wm. Palmer, Chandler, I. Williams.
Roman Breviary*Jam sol recedit igneus.I. 36. Newman.—Dryden (?), Evening Office, 1710, Mant, Caswall, Potter, Beste, Aylward, Husenbeth, Campbell, Kent, Phillips, Bp. Williams, Copeland, Hope.
AmbrosianJam surgit hora tertia.I. 18, IV. 3.—Copeland.
AmbrosianJam ter quaternis trahitur.I. 81.—Chambers.
Roman BreviaryJam toto subditus vesper.IV. 307.—Caswall.
Thos. à KempisJerusalem luminosa [seu gloriosa].Mone, 304.—Neale.
AmbrosianJesu corona celsior.I. 110. Newman.—Caswall.
AmbrosianJesu corona virginum.I. 112, IV. 140, 368.—Caswall, Chambers, Hewett, Neale, H. A. M., Oxenham, D. L.
Bernard of ClairvauxJesu decus angelicum.I. 229. Newman, Trench.—Caswall, Campbell, Aylward, Crippen.
Mozarabic BreviaryJesu defensor omnium.IV. 26.—Blew.
Bernard of ClairvauxJesu dulcedo cordium.I. 227. Newman, March, Trench.—Caswall, Chambers, Palmer, I. Williams, Crippen.
XIIth Century (K.)Jesu dulce medicamen.IV. 285.—Crippen.
Freiburg Breviary Jesu, dulcis amor meus.IV. 323.—Caswall.
Bernard of ClairvauxJesu dulcis memoria.I. 227, IV. 211. March, Trench.—Mant, Neale, Caswall, Chambers, Crippen, O’Hagan, Dryden (?), Beste, Thompson, Benedict, Campbell, Aylward, Charles, Palmer, Alexander, Singleton, Edersheim, Copeland.
463
Jesu dulcissime.II. 371.—Hewett, Benedict, Anon. (Independent), Littledale, Parker.
Noyon BreviaryJesu manus, pedes, caput.Neale.—H. Thompson.
JesuitJesu meae deliciae.II. 350.—L.
Anselm of LuccaJesu mi dulcissime.Trench.—Kynaston.
AmbrosianJesu nostra redemptio, Amor.I. 63, IV. 78. Newman, March.—Caswall, Chambers, Charles, Hewett, Aylward, Hope, I. Williams, H. A., Chandler, H. A. M., Bp. Williams, P. C. E., M. A. G. (Watchman).
Franciscan BreviaryJesu nostra redemptio, Joseph.I. 280. Zabuesnig.—Edersheim.
Hilary (Fab.)Jesu Quadragenariae.I. 5.—Chambers, Neale, Pott, Wm. Palmer, Hewett.
Xth-XIth CenturyJesu, Redemptor omnium, Perpes.I. 249, IV. 143.—Caswall, Chambers, Benson.
Roman Breviary*Jesu Redemptor omnium, Quem.I. 78.—Primer, 1685, Mant, Potter, Caswall, Esling, Bp. Williams, Copeland.
Charles CoffinJesu, Redemptor omnium, Summi.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler.
Chas. CoffinJesu, Redemptor seculi.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers, Campbell, Earle, Chandler.
Bernard of ClairvauxJesu, Rex admirabilis.I. 228. Newman, March.—Mant, Caswall, Campbell, Aylward, Crippen.
Guill. de la BrunetièreJesu, sacerdotum decus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler, Caswall.
Rabanus MaurusJesu, Salvator saeculi, Redemptis.I. 297.—F., A. L. P., H. A.
XIIth Century Ms.Jesu, Salvator saeculi, Verbum.Newman.—Chambers, Neale, Copeland, H. A. M.
Bernard of ClairvauxJesus auctor clementiae.I. 228.—Chambers.
John HussJesus Christus, nostra salus.II. 370.—(Luther), Wedderburn, Littledale.
Bernard of ClairvauxJesu, spes poenitentibus.I. 227. March, Trench.—McGill, Crippen.
Early IrishJesus refulsit omnium.I. 4, IV. 150.—Chambers.
Chas. CoffinJordanis oras praevia.Newman.—Chandler, Chambers, W. M. A., I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinJubes: et in praeceps aquis.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams.
Adam of St. V.Jubilemus Salvatori.Morel, 15.—Morgan, J. M. H., in Lyra Messianica, Wrangham.
Adam of St. V.Jucundare plebs fidelis.II. 84, V. 142. Trench.—Neale, Campbell, Wrangham.
PrudentiusJure ergo se Judae ducem.McGill.—McGill.
464
Nic. le TourneuxJussu tyranni pro fide.Newman.—Caswall, H. A. M., I. Williams, Chandler.
XIIth Century Ms.Juste judex, Jesu Christe.Mone, 265.—Crippen.
Chas. CoffinLabente jam solis rota.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams, A. R. Thompson.
Adam of St. V.Laetabundi jubilemus.V. 338.—A. M. M., Wrangham.
BernardLaetabundus exultet fidelis chorus: Alleluia.II. 61, V. 47.—Chambers, Hewett, Esling.
Benedict. MissalLaeta quies magni ducis.V. 250.—Caswall.
Chas. CoffinLaetare coelum; plausibus.Zabuesnig.—Chambers.
Noyon MissalLaetare puerpera.Neale.—Hewett.
Liege MissalLaetetur hodie matris ecclesiae.V. 285.—Black.
Meaux BreviaryLapsus est annus; redit annus alter.IV. 319.—Hewett, Cooke, Pott, H. A. M., Bonar.
Odo of ClunyLauda, mater ecclesia, lauda Christi.I. 221, IV. 244.—Neale, Chambers.
Thomas AquinasLauda, Sion, Salvatorem.II. 97, V. 73. March.—Crashaw, 1648, Caswall, Chambers, Aylward, Wackerbarth, Anon., Morgan, A. R. Thompson, Benedict, H. A. M., Esling.
XIVth Century Ms.Laudes Christo cum gaudio.Morel, 427.—Chambers.
NotkerLaudes Christo redempti voce.II. 178.—Littledale.
Adam of St. V.Laudes crucis attollamus.II. 78, V. 89.—Neale, Wackerbarth, Lloyd, Wrangham.
York BreviaryLaudes Deo devotas.Newman.—Blew.
Utrecht MissalLaudes Deo dicat per omnes.V. 288.—H. R. B.
NotkerLaudes Salvatori voce.II. 2, V. 51.—Plumptre.
Cisterc. Brev.Laudibus cives resonent.IV. 329.—Caswall.
XVIth CenturyLaureata plebs fidelis.A. M. M. (Lyra Euch.).
GodeschalkLaus, Tibi, Christe, qui es Creator.II. 39.—Neale.
Roman BreviaryLegis figuris pingitur.II. 360.—Caswall.
Chas. CoffinLinquunt tecta Magi.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
GregoryLucis Creator optime.I. 57, IV. 49. March.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Keble, Newman, Chambers, Oxenham, Beste, Kent, Campbell, H. A. M., Gould, Chandler, H. A., Bp. Williams, Copeland.
HilaryLucis largitor splendide.I. 1. March.—Charles, Washburn, Morgan, McGill, Anketell, Duffield, I. C. (Evangelist), McKenzie.
Lugete dura marmora.II. 351.—McGill.
465
Chas. CoffinLugete pacis angeli.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, Chandler, Pott, I. Williams.
FortunatusLustra sex qui jam peregit.I. 164. Newman.—Primer, 1706, Caswall, Mant, Chambers, Aylward, Kent, Campbell, Hewett, McGill, Bp. Williams, Copeland.
Adam of St. V.Lux advenit veneranda.V. 239.—H. R. B. (Lyra Myst.), Wrangham.
Roman BreviaryLux alma, Jesu, mentium.IV. 305.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Newman, Copeland.
PrudentiusLux ecce surgit aurea.I. 121, IV. 40. March.—Mant, Caswall, Campbell, Hewett, Bp. Williams, Copeland, H. A., Chambers.
Noyon MissalLux est orta gentilibus.Neale.—J. M. H. and A. M. M., in Lyra Messianica.
Adam of St. V.Lux jucunda, lux insignis.II. 71, Trench.—Kynaston, Calverley, Wrangham.
AmbrosianMagnae Deus potentiae.I. 61, IV. 52. March.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Mant, Chambers, Bp. Williams, H. A., Copeland, Hope.
GregoryMagno salutis gaudio.I. 179, IV. 152.—Copeland.
W. LovellMagnum nobis gaudium.Blenkinsopp.
XIIth CenturyMajestati sacrosanctae.V. 48. Trench.—Morgan, Duffield (part), I. G. Smith.
Adam of St. V.Mane prima Sabbati.II. 255.—Neale, Wrangham.
Roman BreviaryMaria castis oculis.Newman.—Caswall, Copeland.
Jean SanteulMaria sacro saucia.Newman.—I. Williams.
Urban VIIIMartinae celebri plaudite nomini.IV. 293.—Caswall.
Xth-XIIth CenturyMartyr Dei qui unicum.I. 247.—Chambers.
Roman BreviaryMartyr Dei Venantius.IV. 300.—Caswall.
DamasusMartyris ecce dies Agathae.I. 9. March.—Anketell.
Matris cor virgineum.Chambers.
King AlfredMatutinus altiora.Earl Nelson.
AmbrosianMediae noctis tempus est.I. 42, IV. 26. March.—Charles, Caswall.
NotkerMedia vita in morte sumus.II. 329. March.—(Luther), Washburn, Anketell.
Roman Breviary*Memento, rerum Conditor.I. 78.—Caswall, Oxenham.
HildebertMe receptet Sion illa.March, Trench.—W. Crashaw, 1611, McGill, Duffield, Caswall (?), Neale.
Jean SanteulMille quem stipant solio sedentem.Zabuesnig.—I. Williams.
466
Sarum MissalMirabilis Deus in sanctis.Pearson.—Pearson.
Chas. CoffinMiramur, O Deus, tuae.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
Roman Breviary*Miris modis repente liber.I. 243.—Oxenham, Caswall.
Jean SanteulMiris probat sese modis.Newman.—Chambers, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
Charles CoffinMissum Redemptorem polo.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler.
Adam of St. V.Missus Gabriel de coelis.V. 129.—Neale, Wrangham.
XIth CenturyMitis agnus, leo fortis.IV. 160. Moll.—McGill, Trend.
AbelardMittit ad virginem.II. 59, V. 127. March.—Neale, P. C. E.
Roman BreviaryMoerentes oculi spargite lachrymas.Fabricius.—Caswall, Potter.
Paris BreviaryMolles in agnos ceu lupus.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler.
Jean SanteulMontes superbum verticem.Newman.—I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinMortale, coelo tolle, genus, caput.Newman.—I. Williams.
Peter the VenerableMortis portis fractis fortis.Trench, March.—Charles, Thompson, Duffield.
Multi sunt presbyteri.Du Meril, Neale.—Neale, G. D.
Brander’s Ms., 1507Mundi decor, mundi forma.Morel, 501.—Morgan.
Adam of St. V.Mundi renovatio nova parit gaudia.II. 68, V. 58. March, Trench.—Charles, Washburn, McGill, Thompson, Heisler, Morgan, Worsley, Wrangham.
Sarum BreviaryMundi salus affutura.Newman.—Chambers.
Chas. CoffinMundi salus qui nasceris.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler, Copeland.
Cahors BreviaryMundo novum jus dicere.Neale.—Trend.
Mundus effusis redemptus.Caswall.
Roman BreviaryMysterium mirabile.Zabuesnig.—Caswall, Wallace.
Hildebert (K.)Nate Patri coequalis.Mone, 11. March.—McGill.
Sarum BreviaryNato canunt omnia Domino.II. 56.—Chambers.
Adam of St. V.Nato nobis Salvatore.II. 222.—Morgan, A. M. M., in Lyra Messianica, Wrangham.
Jean SanteulNatus Parenti redditusZabuesnig.—Chandler.
Thos. à Kempis (?)Nec quisquam oculis videt.Mone, 305.—Neale.
467
Chas. CoffinNil laudibus nostris eges.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, McGill, I. Williams.
Wolfg. MusculusNil superest vitae; frigus praecordia captat.Nevin, Anon. (Observer).
Jean SanteulNobis Olympo redditus.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams, Singleton.
Benedict XII (?)Nobis, sancte Spiritus.Mone, 191.—Caswall.
Nocte mox diem fugata.Caswall.
GregoryNocte surgentes vigilemus omnes.I. 176, IV. 176. March.—Mant, Caswall, Keble, Newman, Hewett, Crippen, Chambers, Copeland, H. A., Esling, Anketell.
Columcille (?)Noli, Pater, indulgere.Lyra Hib.—Cusack.
Nic. le TourneuxNon abluunt lymphae Deum.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Campbell.
Roman BreviaryNon illam crucians.Caswall.
Jean SanteulNon parta solo sanguine.Newman.—Chandler, F. R., I. Williams, H. A. M., Chambers.
De la BrunetièreNon vana dilectum gregem.Newman.—I. Williams.
Novamne das lucis, Deus.Caswall.
Novi partûs gaudium.Du Meril.—Neale.
XVth CenturyNovum sidus exoritur.IV. 280.—Onslow.
Gregory (Mone)Nox atra rerum contegit.I. 54, IV. 37.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Copeland, H. A.
PrudentiusNox et tenebrae et nubila.I. 120, IV. 39.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Campbell, Hedge (?), Bp. Williams, Bp. Patrick, H. A., Duffield.
Seb. BesnaultNoxium Christus simul introivit.Newman.—I. Williams.
Roman BreviaryNullis te genitor blanditiis.IV. 298.—Caswall.
R. BodiusNuncius praepes mihi labra summo.McGill.—McGill.
Cahors BreviaryNunc novis Christus celebretur hymnis.Neale.—Morgan.
AmbrosianNunc Sancte nobis Spiritus.I. 50, IV. 43. Newman.—Mant, Caswall, Keble, Newman, Chambers, Anketell, Chandler, H. A., Bp. Williams, Copeland.
Charles CoffinNunc suis tandem novus e latebris.Newman.—I. Williams, H. A. M., W. Palmer.
Nunc te flebilis concinimus modis.Caswall.
JesuitNunquam serenior.IV. 327.—Morgan.
Fulbert of ChartresNuntium vobis fero de supernis.March.—Chambers, Washburn, Anketell.
HildebertNuper eram locuples.Trench.—Duffield.
468
XVth Century Ms.O amor qui extaticus.Mone, 51.—Neale, H. A. M.
XIVth Century Ms.O beata beatorum martyrum sollemnia.II. 204.—Neale, Chambers.
AmbrosianObduxere polum nubila coeli.I. 29, IV. 110. March.—Bp. Patrick.
Bernard of ClunyO bona patria.Trench, March.—Neale, Duffield, Coles, Moultrie.
O caeca mens mortalium.II. 378.—Benedict.
Paris BreviaryO Christe, qui noster poli.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, Black, Calverley, I. Williams.
Anglo-SaxonO Christe, splendor gloriae.Stevenson.—Chambers.
Conrad of GamingO colenda deitas.Mone, 225.—Trend.
PrudentiusO crucifer bone, lucisator.Mone, 149.—Crippen.
XVth CenturyO Dei sapientia.I. 299, IV. 283.—Chambers.
Xavier (?)O Deus ego amo Te, Nam prior.II. 335.—Keble, Hewett, McGill, Benedict.
Xavier (?)O Deus, ego amo Te, Nec amo.II. 335. March.—Pope, Sarum Hymnal, Singleton, Mills, Caswall, Hewett, McGill, Anketell, Duffield, McKenzie, Hayes.
Queen Mary (?)O Domine Jesu (seu Deus), speravi in Te.March.—Hewett, Hayes, Anketell, Clarke, Fawcett.
JesuitO esca viatorum.II. 369. March.—Chambers, Palmer, Washburn, Morgan (bis), Thompson, Hayes, Trend, H. A. M., Schaff, Anketell.
XIIth Century (?)O filii et filiae.March.—Evening Office, 1748, Caswall, Chambers, Kent, Neale, H. A, M., Porter, Anketell.
Chas. CoffinO fons amoris Spiritus.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinO fortis, O clemens Deus.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
JesuitO gens beata coelitum.March.—Chambers, Washburn, Johnson.
BonaventuraO gloriosa domina.I. 302, IV. 231.—Caswall,
FortunatusO gloriosa femina.I. 173.—Chambers, F. R.
Roman Breviary*O gloriosa virginum.I. 173.—Mant, Caswall.
HildegardO ignis Spiritûs Paracliti.V. 201.—Crippen, Littledale.
Jean SanteulO jam beata quae suo.Newman.—Chandler.
XVth Century Ms.O Jesu dulcissime, Cibus salutaris.Mone, 230.—R. W. V.
Bernard of ClairvauxO Jesu mi dulcissime.I. 229. March, Trench.—Crippen.
469
Claude SanteulO luce quae tua lates.Newman.—Oxenham, Baker, Caswall, H. A. M., Chandler, I. Williams, Duffield-Thompson.
Chas. CoffinO luce qui mortalibus.Newman.—Chambers, H. A. M., I. Williams, Wm. Palmer, Chandler, Singleton, McGill.
AmbrosiusO lux beata Trinitas.I. 36, IV. 47. March.—(Luther), Chambers, Neale, H. A. M., Duffield, H. A., Edersheim, McGill, Anketell.
Bernard of ClairvauxO miranda vanitas.March.—Anketell.
Peter DamianiO miseratrix, O dominatrix.Migne.—Duffield.
Brander’s Ms., 1507Omnes gentes plaudite.V. 67.—Black.
Clichtove ed.Omnes unâ celebremus.V. 216.—Neale.
Jean SanteulOmnibus manat cruor ecce venis.Newman.—I. Williams.
Casimir or HildebertOmni die dic Mariae.II. 372, IV. 237.—Hayes.
Meissen BreviaryOmnis fidelis gaudeat.I. 301.—Neale.
AlanusOmnis mundi creatura.Trench, March.—Washburn, Hayes, Worsley, McKenzie.
Sarum BreviaryO nata lux de lumine, Jesu.I. 259, IV. 161.—Chambers, Blew.
PrudentiusO Nazarene, lux Bethlehem.I. 128.—Bp. Patrick.
Paulus DiaconusO nimis felix meritique celsi.I. 210.—Caswall, Chambers, B.
M. A. MuretusO nox vel medio splendidior die.Opera I. 741.—Blew.
XIIth-XIIIth Cent. Ms.O panis dulcissime.II. 160, V. 73.—Trend.
XVth CenturyO Pater sancte mitis atque pie.I. 263, IV. 270.—Chambers, A. L. P., Hewett.
Urban VIIIOpes decusque regium reliqueras.IV. 304.—Caswall.
Chas. CoffinOpprobriis Jesu satur.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, I. Williams, Chandler.
AmbrosianOptatus votis omnium.I. 62, IV. 77. March.—Charles, Chambers, Mason.
Jean SanteulO pulchras acies.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers.
Chas. CoffinOpus peregisti tuum.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, Chandler, H. A. M., Blew, Singleton, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
Thos. à KempisO qualis quantaque laetitia.Wackernagel.—Kettlewell (Life of Thomas à Kempis).
Adam of St. V.O quam felix, quam praeclara.II. 78.—Kynaston.
Peter Damiani (?)O quam glorifica luce.IV. 188.—Chambers.
XVth Century Ms.O quam glorificum solum sedere.Mone, 284.—Neale, I. G. Smith.
470
Jean SanteulO quam juvat fratres.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler.
Thos. à KempisO quam praeclara regio.Wackernagel.—Benedict.
AbelardO quanta qualia sunt illa Sabbata.Mone, 282.—Neale, Chambers, Hewett, Washburn, Duffield, Moultrie.
Jean SanteulO qui perpetuus nos.Newman.—Chambers, Caswall, I. Williams.
Jean SanteulO qui tuo dux martyrum.Newman.—Chambers, Caswall, Anon., 1839, Singleton.
Roman BreviaryO quot undis lachrymarum.IV. 306.—Caswall.
AmbrosianOrabo mente Dominum.I. 23, IV. 13.—Copeland.
AbelardOrnarunt terram germina.Trench, March.—Washburn, Duffield.
XVth Century Ms.O rubentes coeli rosae.IV. 281.—“Hymns and Lyrics.”
Paris BreviaryO sacerdotum veneranda jura.Newman.—I. Williams.
O salutaris fulgens stella maris.Chambers.
XVth Century Ms.O salutaris hostia.Koch.—Caswall, Oxenham.
O Sapientia, etc.Hymnal Noted.—Oxenham, Nelson, Neale, Benson.
Sarum BreviaryO sator rerum, reparator aevi.Newman.—Chambers, Blew.
PrudentiusO sola magnarum urbium.I. 127. March.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, H. A. M., Charles, Benedict, McGill, Trend, Anketell, Esling, Singleton, Copeland, Hope, Bp. Williams.
Roman Breviary*O sol salutis intimis.I. 235.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Morgan, Esling, Bp. Williams, Copeland, Hope.
Chas. CoffinO splendor aeterni Patris.Newman.—Campbell, Chandler, I. Williams.
Roman BreviaryO stella Jacob fulgida.Caswall.
JesuitO ter foecundas, O ter jucundas.II. 339, IV. 317. March, Trench.—McGill, Anketell, Blenkinsopp.
Anglo-SaxonO veneranda Trinitas.Stevenson.—Chambers.
M. A. MuretusO virgo pectus cui sacrum.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
Jean SanteulO vos aetherei plaudite.Zabuesnig.—Caswall.
O vos fideles animae.Caswall.
Paris BreviaryO vos unanimes Christiadum chori.Zabuesnig.—I. Williams.
Claude SanteulPanditur saxo tumulus remoto.Newman.—I. Williams.
471
Thos. AquinasPange, lingua, gloriosi corporis mysterium.I. 251. March.—Caswall, Wackerbarth, Campbell, Hewett, T. A. S. (Churchman), H. A. M., Chambers, Oxenham, Anon., Neale, Pusey, Benedict, Palmer, I. Williams, Schaff, J. P. Brown.
Roman Breviary*Pange, lingua, gloriosi lauream certaminis.I. 164. Newman.—Primer, 1706, Caswall, Kent, Aylward, Oxenham, Potter.
FortunatusPange, lingua, gloriosi proelium certaminis.I. 163, IV. 67, 353. March.—Mant, Neale, Chambers, Keble, McGill, Hewett, Charles, McKenzie.
XIVth-XVth Cent. Ms.Panis descendens coelitus.Mone, 203.—R. E. E. W. (Lyra Euch.).
HildebertParaclitus increatus.Trench, March.—McGill.
JesuitParendum est, cedendum est.IV. 351.—Morgan.
XIV-XVIth CenturyParvum quando cerno Deum.II. 342. March.—Caswall, Banks, Washburn, Hayes, Esling.
Roman Breviary*Paschale mundo gaudium.I. 84.—Caswall, Neale, Copeland, Esling.
PrudentiusPastis visceribus ciboque.Mone, 150.—Crippen.
Guill. de la BrunetièrePastore percusso, minas.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, H. A. M., Chandler, Pott.
Rob. BellarminePater superni luminis.IV. 305.—Caswall, Copeland.
Claude GuyetPatris aeterni soboles coaeva.Newman.—I. Williams, H. A. M., Sarum Hymnal.
Patris aeterni unice.F. R.
Charles CoffinPatris nefando crimine.Newman.—Blew.
Benedict XII. (?)Patris sapientia.I. 337, IV. 223.—Dryden (?), Neale, Chambers, Aylward.
Peter DamianiPaule doctor egregie.I. 225. March.—Neale.
XIIIth CenturyPaulus Sion architectus.V. 75.—Morgan.
PrudentiusPeccator intueberis.McGill.—McGill.
Jean CommirePerfusus ora lachrymis.Zabuesnig.—Caswall, W. Palmer.
Petri laudes exsequamur.People’s Hymnal.
Jean SanteulPetrum, tyranne, quid catenis obruis.Newman.—Pott, I. Williams, W. Palmer.
Piscatores hominum, sacerdotes mei.Priest’s Prayer-Book.—Caswall.
De la BmnetièrePlagis magistri saucia.Newman.—I. Williams.
Roman Breviary*Placare, Christe, servulis.I. 256.—Caswall.
Le Puy MissalPlange Sion muta vocem.H. R. B.
AmbrosianPlasmator hominis Deus.I. 61.—Chambers, H. A.
472
JesuitPlaudite coeli.II. 366. March.—Charles, Hewett, McGill, McCarthy, Duffield, A. R. Thompson, Hayes.
Adam of St. V.Plausu chorus laetabundo.II. 88, V. 140.—A. R. Thompson, Benedict, Duffield, Wrangham.
JesuitPone luctum, Magdalena.II. 365. Trench, March.—Copeland, Morgan, Anon., Charles, Benedict, Washburn, Duryea, A. R. Thompson, Hayes, Anketell, Moultrie, Banks, Hart.
Popule meus, quid tibi feci.Daniel’s Blüthenstrauss.—Oakeley, Moultrie.
CornerPortas vestras aeternales.Trench.—Morgan.
BedePost facta celsa Conditor.Mone, 1.—Neale.
Adam of St. V.Postquam hostem et inferna.Morel, 77.—Black, Wrangham.
Servite BreviaryPraeclara custos virginum.IV. 340.—Caswall.
BedePraecursor altus luminis.I. 208.—Neale, Calverley.
Charles CoffinPraedicta Christi mors adest.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler.
Pressi malorum pondere.Caswall.
Noyon BreviaryPrima victricis fidei corona.Neale.—W. H. D.
Roman Breviary*Primo die, quo Trinitas.I. 175.—Mant, Caswall, Newman, H. A. M., Copeland, Wm. Palmer, H. A., Esling.
GregoryPrimo dierum omnium, Quo mundus.I. 175.—Keble, Chambers, Hewett, Morgan.
Jean SanteulProcul maligni cedite spiritus.Newman.—I. Williams.
Adam of St. V.Profitentes unitatem.V. 72.—Morgan, Wrangham.
Claude SanteulProme vocem, mens, canoram.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, Campbell, I. Williams.
Seb. BesnaultPromissa, tellus, concipe gaudia.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Chas. CoffinPromittis et servas datam.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
Poitiers MissalPrope est claritudinis magnae dies.V. 173.—Hewett.
XVth CenturyPuer natus in Bethlehem.I. 334, IV. 258. March, Trench.—Hewett, Ryder, Eddy, A. R. Thompson, Littledale, Charles, Schaff, Hart, Anketell.
XIVth or XVth Cent.Puer nobis nascitur.I. 333, IV. 258.—Evening Office, 1748, Esling.
Paris BreviaryPugnate, Christi milites.Newman.—Duffield, Pott, Hope, I. Williams, A. R. Thompson.
Pulchra tota, sine nota.Caswall.
473
Jean SanteulPulsum supernis sedibus.Newman.—McGill, Chandler, Baker, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
FortunatusQuâ Christus horâ sitiit.I. 169.—Chambers.
Cluny BreviaryQuae dixit, egit, pertulit.Caswall.
De la BrunetièreQuae gloriosum tanta.Newman.—I. Williams.
Roman BreviaryQuaenam lingua tibi, O lancea, debitas.Caswall, Potter, Anon.
Charles CoffinQuae stella sole pulchrior.Newman.—Chandler, Chambers, Campbell, Charles, Blew, A. R. Thompson, H. A. M., Thring, Singleton, I. Williams.
Claude SanteulQuae te pro populi criminibus.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers, Earle.
Charles CoffinQua lapsu tacito stella loquacibus.Newman.—I. Williams, Campbell.
Jean SanteulQuam, Christe, signasti viam.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
BonaventuraQuam despectus, quam dejectus.Trench.—Worsley.
Adam of St. V.Quam dilecta tabernacula.II. 75, V. 102. March, Trench.—Neale, Flower, Wrangham.
Jean SanteulQuam nos potenter allicis.Newman.—I. Williams, Calverley.
XIVth Century Ms.Quando noctis medium.Mone, 29.—Neale.
Paris BreviaryQuantis micas honoribus.Newman.—I. Williams.
Jean SanteulQuem misit in terras Deus.Newman.—Chandler, I. Williams.
Jean SanteulQuem nox, quem tenebrae.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
FortunatusQuem terra, pontus, aethera.I. 172, IV. 135.—Chambers, H. A. M., Oxenham, Neale.
Roman Breviary*Quem terra, pontus, sidera.I. 172.—Mant, Copeland, Caswall.
Jean SanteulQui Christiano nomine gloriantur.Newman.—I. Williams.
Franciscan Brev.Quicunque certum quaeritis.Caswall, H. A. M., Potter.
PrudentiusQuicunque Christum quaeritis.I. 135. Newman.—Primer, 1706, Mant, Caswall, Newman, Husenbeth, Potter, Campbell, H. A. M., Copeland, McGill, Duffield, Benedict.
Quicunque sanus vivere.Caswall.
VIIth CenturyQuicunque vult salvus esse.Anon., 1643.
PrudentiusQuid est quod arctum circulum.Bjorn.—McGill, Esling.
474
Charles CoffinQuid moras nectis? Domino jubente.Newman.—I. Williams.
Jean SanteulQuid obstinata pectora.Newman.—I. Williams, Chandler.
Benedict. Brev.Quidquid antiqui cecinêre vates.Zabuesnig.—Caswall.
Jean SanteulQuid tu, relictis urbibus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Peter DamianiQuid tyranne, quid minaris.II. 378, IV. 349. March.—Morgan, McGill, Washburn, Hayes, Anketell, Duffield.
BonaventuraQui jacuisti mortuus.IV. 220. March.—Charles, Chambers.
Charles CoffinQui nos creas solus, Pater.Newman.—I. Williams.
BonaventuraQui pressurâ mortis durâ.IV. 221.—Chambers.
Adam of St. V.Qui procedis ab utroque.II. 73, V. 201. March, Trench.—Caswall, Morgan, Worsley, Wrangham.
Chas. CoffinQui sacris hodie sistitur aris.Newman.—I. Williams.
Quis dabit profundo nostro.Caswall.
Charles CoffinQuis ille sylvis e penetralibus.Newman.—I. Williams.
XVth CenturyQuisquis valet numerare.Mone, 303.—Neale.
Quis Te canat mortalium.Caswall.
Jean SanteulQui Te, Deus, sub intimo.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
IXth CenturyQuod chorus vatum.Stevenson.—Chambers, Blew.
Roman Breviary*Quodcunque in orbe nexibus revinxeris.I. 244.—Caswall.
Charles CoffinQuod lex vetus adumbravit.Newman.—Campbell, Chandler, I. Williams.
JesuitQuo me, Deus, amore.IV. 326.—A. M. M. (Lyra Euch.).
Jean SanteulQuo sanctus ardor te rapit.Newman.—Caswall.
Jean SanteulQuos in hostes, Saule, tendis.Newman.—I. Williams, H. A. M., Chandler, Singleton.
Charles CoffinQuos pompa secli, quos opes.Zabuesnig.—I. Williams.
Charles CoffinQuo vos magistri gloria, quo salus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Blew.
Chas. CoffinRebus creatis nil egens.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., Hope, I. Williams, Campbell.
XIVth CenturyRecolamus sacram coenam.V. 212.—A. M. M. (Lyra Euch.).
475
BonaventuraRecordare sanctae crucis.II. 101. March.—Alexander, Harbaugh, Washburn, Morgan, Benedict, Hayes.
AmbrosianRector potens, verax Deus.I. 51, IV. 44.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Newman, Anketell, Chandler, Neale, Bp. Williams, Copeland, H. A.
Claude SanteulRedditum luci, Domino vocante.Newman.—I. Williams.
XIVth Cent. Ms.Redeundo per gyram.V. 306.—Neale.
Urban VIIIRegali solio fortis Iberiae.IV. 297.—Caswall.
XIVth Century (K.)Regina coeli, laetare.II. 319.—Caswall, Esling.
Urban VIIIRegis superni nuntia.IV. 309.—Caswall.
Angers MissalRegnantem sempiterna per secula.V. 172.—Chambers, Hewett.
Jean SanteulRegnator orbis summus et arbiter.Newman.—I. Williams, Caswall.
Jean SanteulRegnis paternis debitus.Newman.—I. Williams.
XVIth CenturyReminiscens beati sanguinis.Ecclesiologist XXI.—A. M. M. (Lyra Euch.).
Chas. CoffinRerum Creator omnium, Nostros labores.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, Duffield.
AmbrosianRerum Creator optime.I. 53.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Caswall, Chambers, Newman, Copeland, H. A.
AmbrosianRerum Deus tenax vigor.I. 52, IV. 45.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Anketell, Chandler, H. A. M., Bp. Williams, Copeland, H. A., Ellerton, Hjort.
XVth Century Ms.Resonet in laudibus.I. 327, IV. 252.—H. E. J. (Lutheran).
Vth Century (K.)Rex aeterne Domine.I. 85, IV. 20.—Chambers.
Old-EnglishRex angelorum praepotens.Morel.—Chambers.
GregoryRex Christe, factor omnium.I. 180, IV. 176. March.—Chambers, Copeland, Palmer, Inglis.
Gregory (?)Rex gloriose martyrum.I. 248, IV. 139.—Chambers, B. T., Caswall.
Rex Jesu potentissime.Caswall, Chambers.
Roman Breviary*Rex sempiterne coelitum.I. 85.—Mant, Caswall, H. A. M., Copeland, Moultrie, Esling.
Mozarabic Brev.Sacer octavarum dies hodiernus.IV. 60.—Blew.
Sacram venite supplices.Caswall.
Mozarabic Brev.Sacrata Christi tempora.IV. 134.—H. Thompson.
HartmannSacrata libri dogmata.IV. 83.—Crippen.
Thos. AquinasSacris sollemniis juncta sint gaudia.I. 252.—Bp. Patrick, I. Williams, Caswall, Chambers, Aylward.
476
Roman BreviarySaepe dum Christi populus.IV. 301.—Caswall.
Roman BreviarySaevo dolorum turbine.Fabricius.—Caswall, Singleton.
Sarum MissalSalus aeterna indeficiens mundi vita.II. 185, V. 172.—Caswall, A. M. M., Chambers.
Roman Breviary*Salutis aeternae dator.I. 297.—Mant, Caswall.
Roman Breviary*Salutis humanae sator.I. 63. Newman.—Evening Office, 1710, Mant, Caswall, Campbell, Husenbeth, Potter, Esling, Chandler, Copeland.
VIth or VIIth Cent.Salvator mundi domine.I. 274, IV. 209.—Primer, 1545 and 1559, Chambers, Hewett, Browne (?), Ken (?), Cosin, Hope, P. C. E., Copeland, H. A. M., H. A.
Salve, arca foederis.IV. 342.—Caswall.
Bernard of ClairvauxSalve caput cruentatum.I. 232, IV. 228. March.—(Gerhardt), (Hermann), Baker, Charles, Alford, Alexander, Jackson, Kynaston, J. A. Symonds.
Adam of St. V.Salve crux, arbor.V. 90.—Duffield, Wrangham.
HeribertSalve crux sancta, salve mundi gloria.I. 243, IV. 185.—Aylward.
Adam of St. V.Salve dies dierum gloria.Morel, 73.—H. R. B., Wrangham.
York ProcessionalSalve festa dies, toto venerabilis aevo, Qua Deus de coelo.II. 182. Newman.—Charles, Anon.
York ProcessionalSalve festa dies, toto venerabilis aevo, Qua Deus ecclesiam.II. 183, V. 211.—H. R. B., Moultrie.
FortunatusSalve festa dies, toto venerabilis aevo, Qua Deus infernum.I. 169. Newman, March, Trench.—Neale, Charles, Ellerton, Schaff, Copeland.
York ProcessionalSalve festa dies, toto venerabilis orbe, Qua sponso.II. 184, V. 214. Newman.—W. A., Moultrie.
Bernard of ClairvauxSalve Jesu, pastor bone.IV 226.—(Gerhardt), Krauth, H. Thompson.
Bernard of ClairvauxSalve Jesu, Rex sanctorum.IV. 225.—Chambers, Whytehead, H. Thompson.
Bernard of ClairvauxSalve Jesu, summe bonus.IV. 226.—H. Thompson, Kynaston.
XIVth Cent. Ms.Salve mi angelice.Mone, 312.—Chambers, Mozley.
XIVth Cent. Ms.Salve mundi domina et coeli.Mone, 322.—Caswall.
Bernard of ClairvauxSalve mundi salutare.II. 359, IV. 224. March, Trench.—Charles, Morgan, Kynaston.
XVth Century Ms.Salve, O sanctissime.Mone, 650.—Moultrie, M.
Hermann Contr.Salve Regina, mater misercordiae.II. 321.—Caswall, Duffield.
477
Conrad of GamingSalve saluberrima.Mone, 233.—Chambers.
XIIth Cent. Ms.Salve sancta caro Dei.Mone, 215.—R. E. E. W.
Aegidius of BurgosSalve sancta facies.I. 341, II. 232, IV. 222, V. 158.—Chambers.
XVth Cent. Ms.Salve suavis et formose.Mone, 229.—L.
Roman BreviarySalvete Christi vulnera.II. 355.—Caswall, Oxenham, Z. in Annus Sanctus.
Roman BreviarySalvete clavis et lancea.Caswall, Wallace.
PrudentiusSalvete Flores martyrum.I. 124, IV. 120. March, Trench, Newman.—Chandler, Caswall, Neale, Keble, Hewett, Morgan, McGill, Chambers, Bp. Patrick, Singleton, Oxenham, Hope, I. Williams, Banks, Copeland, Churton, Esling, Benedict.
BedeSalve tropaeum gloria.I. 208, IV. 271. March, Trench.—Kynaston.
Trondhjem MissalSanctae Sion adsunt encaenia.V. 215.—Onslow, Moultrie, D. P.
Xth or XIth Cent.Sancte Dei pretiose protomartyr Stephane.I. 241, IV. 177.—Chambers, Hewett.
NotkerSancte Spiritus, adsit nobis gratia, Qua corda.II. 16, V. 170.—Neale, Calverley.
Early IrishSancti, venite; Christi corpus sumite.I. 193, IV. 109.—Neale, McKenzie, McCarthy, Anketell.
VIth-IXth CenturySanctorum meritis inclyta gaudia.I. 203, IV. 139.—Mant, Caswall, Chambers.
Guill. de la BrunetièreSat, Paule, sat terris datum.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers.
Conrad of GamingSaturatus ferculis.Mone, 232.—Chambers, L.
PrudentiusSed verticem pueri supra.McGill.—McGill.
Jean SanteulSensus quis horror percutit.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, Chandler, S. Ninian’s Hymns, Wm. Palmer, I. Williams.
AmbrosianSermone blando angelus.I. 83.—Chambers, Neale, Earle, Braye, Anketell.
Anglo-SaxonSexta aetate virgine.Stevenson.—Chambers.
Adam of St. V.Sexta passus feria.Wrangham.—Littledale, Wrangham.
PrudentiusSic stulta Pharaonis.McGill.—McGill, Benedict.
Adam of St. V.Sicut chorda musicorum.March, Trench.—Charles.
Jean SanteulSignum novi crux foederis.Zabuesnig.—M.
Adam of St. V.Simplex in essentia.II. 72, V. 198.—Duffield, Wrangham.
Jean SanteulSinae sub alto vertice.Newman.—Mant, I. Williams, Caswall, Chandler.
Wm. AlardSit ignis atque lux mihi.Trench.—Duffield.
478
Jean SanteulSit qui rite canat.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Si vis patronum quaerere.Morel, 241.—Caswall.
Sarum MissalSi vis vere gloriari.V. 186. Trench.—Whewell, 1849, Worsley, Black.
XIth Cent. Ms.Sol, astra, terra, aequora.I. 257.—Benedict.
Charles CoffinSollemne nos jejunii.Newman.—Chambers, Campbell, Chandler, H. A. M., Singleton, I. Williams.
ModernSol praeceps rapitur.Briggs, 190.—Caswall’s English is the original.
AmbrosianSomno refectis artubus.I. 26, IV. 36.—Mant, Keble, Newman, Caswall, Chambers, Hewett, Bp. Williams, H. A., Copeland.
Angers MissalSonent Regi nato nova cantica.Mone, 175.—Hewett.
Padua MissalSpeciosus forma prae natis hominum.V. 286.—H. R. B. (Lyra Myst.).
AmbrosiusSplendor paternae gloriae, De luce.I. 24, IV. 20. March.—Mant, Chandler, Caswall, Chambers, Morgan, McGill, Campbell, Woodford, Wm. Palmer, Copeland, H. A., Bp. Williams, Edersheim, Singleton, Dayman, Duffield.
Paris MissalSponsa Christi, quae per orbem.Newman, 2.—Chandler, W. Palmer.
JacoponusStabat mater dolorosa.II. 131, V. 59. March.—Anon., 1687, Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Aubrey de Vere, McCarthy, Aylward, Monsell, Charles, O. H. A. (Interior), Coles, Alexander, Crooke, McKenzie, Morgan, Esling, Hayes, Lindsay, Schaff, H. A. M., Benedict, Sullivan, Phelps.
Jacoponus (?)Stabat mater speciosa.March.—McCarthy, McKenzie (twice).
Charles CoffinStatuta decreto Dei.Newman.—Chambers, W. M. A. in Annus Sanctus, Blew, I. Williams, Chandler.
AmbrosianStephano primo martyri.I. 90, IV. 89, 354.—Chambers.
Adam of St. V.Stola regi laureatus.Trench.—Neale, Morgan, Wrangham.
MediaevalStringere pauca libet.Trench.—Black.
Jean SanteulStupete gentes! Fit Deus hostia.Newman.—I. Williams, A. R. Thompson.
Paris BreviarySublime numen, ter potens.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
479
AmbrosianSummae Deus clementiae, Mundique.I. 34.—Chambers, H. A.
Roman BreviarySummae Deus clementiae, Septem.IV. 308.—Caswall.
Roman Breviary*Summae parens clementiae.I. 34.—Mant, Caswall, Newman, Hope, Copeland.
J. Merlo HorstSumme Pater, Deus clemens.John Austin, 1688.
GregorySummi largitor praemii.I. 182, IV. 217.—Chambers, Hewett, H. A. M.
Franciscan BreviarySummi parentis filio.Migne.—John Austin, Caswall.
Roman Breviary*Summi parentis unice.IV. 244.—Caswall, H. A. M.
Guill. de la Brunetière.Summi pusillus grex Patris.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler.
Bernard of ClairvauxSummi Regis cor aveto.IV. 227. March.—Washburn.
Adam of St. V.Supernae matris gaudia.II. 89, V. 109.—Neale, Morgan, Wrangham.
Roman BreviarySupernus ales nuntiat.Caswall.
Supplex sacramus canticum.Blew.
Adam of St. V.Supra coelos dum conscendit.Plumptre.
Charles CoffinSupreme motor cordium.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler, Woodford.
Jean SanteulSupreme quales arbiter.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers, Calverley, H. A. M.
Paris BreviarySupreme rector coelitum.Newman.—I. Williams, Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., Calverley.
Mozarabic Breviary.Surgentes ad Te, Domine.IV. 28.—Chambers.
Mainz MissalSurgit Christus cum tropaeo.Neale.—Hewett.
XIVth CenturySurrexit Christus hodie.I. 341, IV. 232. March.—Neale, Hewett, H. A. M.
XVth Cent. Ms.Sursum corda dirigamus.V. 284.—I. G. Smith.
JesuitTandem audite me.IV. 344. March, Trench.—Hayes.
XVth CenturyTandem fluctus, tandem luctus.II. 336.—Neale.
Charles CoffinTandem peractis, O Deus.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, H. A. M., I. Williams, Wm. Palmer.
Roman BreviaryTe deprecante corporum.IV. 311.—Caswall.
Hilary (?)Te Deum laudamus.II. 276. March.—(Luther), Wither, Tate, H. A. M., Cotterill, 1810, Anon., 1842, Caswall, Charles, Walworth, Millard, Hatfield, Gambold, Conder, Anon., 1792, Porter, Robertson.
Te Deum Patrem colimus.Magdalene College Hymn.—Chandler, Sarum Hymnal.
Roman BreviaryTe, Joseph, celebrent.IV. 296.—Caswall.
480
Charles CoffinTe laeta, mundi Conditor.Newman.—Neale, I. Williams, Chandler, H. A. M., Chambers, Campbell.
Roman Breviary*Telluris alme Conditor.I. 59.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Bp. Williams, Copeland, Hope.
AmbrosianTelluris ingens Conditor.I. 59. March.—Chambers, H. A., Duffield.
Flavius of ChalonsTellus et aethra jubilent.I. 233.—Chambers.
Jean SanteulTellus tot annos.Zabuesnig.—S. M.
AmbrosianTe, lucis ante terminum.I. 52. Newman.—Mant, Caswall, Newman, Chambers, Campbell, Kent, Oxenham, Blount, Hewett, Browne (?), Esling, Anketell, Neale, Copeland, H. A., Bp. Williams.
Roman BreviaryTe mater alma numinis.IV. 309.—Caswall.
Te matrem laudamus.Mone, 501.—Charles.
Jean SanteulTempli sacratas pande, Sion, foras.Newman.—Caswall, Chambers, H. A. M., I. Williams, Singleton, Blew.
Chas. CoffinTe principem summo, Deus.Newman.—Chambers, Chandler, I. Williams.
FrenchTe quanta victor funeris.Neale.—W. H. D.
Roman BreviaryTe Redemptoris Dominique nostri.IV. 303.—Caswall.
AmbrosianTernis ter horis numerus.I. 73.—Chambers.
Claude SanteulTer sancte, ter potens Deus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Caswall, Chandler, Pott, Ellerton, Wm. Palmer.
M. A. FlaminiusTe, sancte Jesu, mens mea.McGill.—McGill.
Roman Breviary*Te, splendor et virtus Patris.I. 220. Newman.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Copeland, Hope, Wm. Palmer.
Rabanus MaurusTibi, Christe, splendor Patris.I. 220, IV. 165.—Caswall, Neale, Chambers.
Roman BreviaryTinctam ergo Christi sanguine.Caswall.
HildebertTotum, Deus, in Te spero.Morgan, McGill.
Adam of St. V.Tria dona reges ferunt.Trench.—Littledale.
HartmannTribus signis Deo dignas.Trench.—McGill.
Pierre de CorbeilTrinitas, unitas, deitas.V. 206.—Neale, Duffield.
AmbrosianTristes erant Apostoli.I. 83. Newman.—Caswall, Neale, Copeland, Esling.
XVth or XVIth Cent.Triumphe plaudant maria.II. 365.—Neale, Kynaston, B. T.
Gregory (?)Tu, Christe, nostrum gaudium.I. 197.—Earle, Chambers.
481
Roman BreviaryTu natale solum protege, tu bonae.IV. 295.—Caswall.
Jean SanteulTu, quem prae reliquis Christus.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
BonaventuraTu, qui velatus facie.IV. 220. March.—Charles, Chambers.
AmbrosianTu Trinitatis unitas.I. 35, IV. 38. Newman.—Dryden (?), Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Newman, Campbell, Copeland, H. A., Bp. Williams.
Chas. CoffinUltricibus nos undique.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler.
XVth CenturyUnde planctus et lamentum.I. 312.—Duffield.
Jean SanteulUncta crux Dei cruore.Zabuesnig.—M.
Charles Coffin Unus bonorum fons Deus omnium.Zabuesnig.—I. Williams.
Jean SanteulUrbem Romuleam quis furor.Newman.—F. R.
VIIIth CenturyUrbs beata Hirusalem.I. 239, IV. 193. Trench, March.—Drummond, 1619, Neale, Benson, Chambers, Hewett, A. R. Thompson, H. R. B. (Lyra Myst.), H. A. M., Hope, Singleton.
Seb. Besnault*Urbs beata, vera pacis visio.Newman.—A. R. Thompson, Doggett, I. Williams.
Old Paris Breviary*Urbs Jerusalem beata.Zabuesnig.—Morgan, Chandler, Anketell.
Bernard of ClunyUrbs Sion aurea.Trench, March.—Neale, Coles, Duffield, Moultrie, Anketell.
Bernard of ClunyUrbs Sion inclyta.Trench, March.—Neale, Morgan, Coles, Duffield, Moultrie.
M. Casimir SarbieviusUrit me patriae decor.Neale.
JesuitUt axe sunt serena.IV. 341.—Morgan.
Bernard of ClairvauxUt jucundas cervus undas.Trench.—Morgan.
Paulus DiaconusUt queant laxis resonare fibris.I. 209, IV. 163, 370. March.—Caswall, Chambers, Copeland, A. C. C., B.
Paris BreviaryUt sol decore sidere.Newman.—Caswall, I. Williams.
PrudentiusVagitus ille exordium.McGill.—McGill.
Trondhjem MissalVeneremur crucis lignum.V. 183.—Black.
Rabanus MaurusVeni, Creator Spiritus, Mentes.I. 213, IV. 124. Trench, March.—(Luther), Coverdale, Wither, Dryden, Evening Office, 1710, Tate, Hammond, Mant, Caswall, Chambers, Charles, Campbell, Bp. Williams, Aylward, Husenbeth, Esling, Stryker, Morgan, Duffield, McGill, Cosin, Blew, W. P. R., Anketell, Copeland, I. Williams, H. A. M., Chandler.
482
Veni, Creator Spiritus, Spiritus recreator.Trench, March.—Caswall, Mason, Charles.
XIth CenturyVeni, jam veni.Mone, 188.—Moultrie, Duffield.
Ambrose Veni, Redemptor gentium.I. 12, IV. 4, 353. March, Trench.—(Luther), Chambers, Hewett, Charles, Palmer, Morgan, Anketell, McGill, Neale, Copeland, Bp. Williams, A. L. P., Anon. (Quiver), Anon. (Lyrics of Light and Life).
Hermann Contr.Veni, sancte Spiritus.II. 35, V. 69. Trench, March.—(Luther), Verstegan, 1599, Divine Office, 1763, Hart, 1759, Beste, Campbell, Chambers, Caswall, Charles, Earle, Stanley, Worsley, Morgan, Benedict, A. R. Thompson, Palmer, McGill, Duffield, Washburn, M. C. (Churchman), Anon. (Christian Instructor), Anon., Hayes, Esling, McCarthy, Anketell.
Charles CoffinVeni, superne Spiritus.Newman.—Chambers, J. M. H., Chandler, I. Williams.
Roman BreviaryVenit e coelo Mediator alto.Fabricius.—Caswall.
XIIth Century (?)Veni, veni, Emmanuel.II. 336, IV. 316.—Neale, Chambers, Singleton, McGill, Anketell.
XVth Century Ms.Veni, veni, Rex gloriae.Mone, 35.—Crippen, Bonar.
Adam of St. V.Verbi veri substantivi.Trench.—Trench.
Adam (?)Verbum Dei, Deo natum.II. 166, V. 43. March, Trench.—Washburn, Duffield, Morgan, Plumptre, Dayman.
Paris BreviaryVerbum, quod ante secula.Newman.—Campbell, Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler.
AmbrosianVerbum supernum prodiens A Patre.I. 77.—Campbell.
Roman Breviary *Verbum supernum prodiens E Patris.I. 77. Newman.—Dryden (?), Mant, Keble, Newman, Chambers, Hewett, Caswall, Wm. Palmer, Chandler, Singleton.
Thos. AquinasVerbum supernum prodiens Nec.I. 254. Newman.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Chambers, Campbell, Kent, Aylward, I. Williams, H. A. M., Anketell, Esling.
FortunatusVexilla Regis prodeunt.I. 160, IV. 70. March, Newman.—Dryden (?), Caswall, Chandler, Neale, Keble, Chambers, Beste, Massie, Husenbeth, Aylward, Kent, McGill, Duffield, Charles, A. R. Thompson, McKenzie, Campbell, Benedict, I. Williams, Bp. Williams, Churton, Singleton, Anon., 1706.
483
Wipo (?), Notker (?)Victimae paschali laudes.II. 95, 385. III. 287. Newman.—Blount, 1670, Caswall, Campbell, Leeson, Husenbeth, Anon. (Churchman), Abp. Manning’s Collection, Esling, Benedict.
Paris BreviaryVictis sibi cognomina.Newman.—Chambers, Braye, I. Williams, Singleton, Chandler.
Monk of St. GallVirgines castae, virgines summae.Neale.—S. M.
XVth Century Ms.Virginis in gremio.V. 252.—A. M. M.
IXth Century (Ko)Virginis proles opifexque matris.I. 250, IV. 140, 368.—Caswall, Chambers.
Virgo vernans velut rosa.Caswall.
Joh. von GeisselVirgo virginum praeclara.V. 349.—Caswall.
Alain de LisleVita nostra plena bellis.March.—Washburn, Hayes.
Charles CoffinVos ante Christi tempora.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams, Chandler.
Paris BreviaryVos, O virginei cum citharis.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
Jean SanteulVos sancti proceres.Zabuesnig.—I. Williams.
Jean SanteulVos succensa Deo splendida.Newman.—Chambers, I. Williams.
AmbrosianVox clara ecce intonat.I. 76, IV. 143.—Keble, Chambers, Hewett, Braye, Anketell.
Noyon BreviaryVox clara terris nos gravi.Neale.—Ryder.
Adam of St. V.Vox sonora nostri chori.Neale.—Morgan.
Adam of St. V.Zyma vetus expurgetur.II. 69, V. 161. Trench.—Neale, Morgan, Plumptre.

This list shows how much of the attention of English translators has been occupied by the hymns of the Paris Breviary of 1736, which for the most part are contemporary with the English hymns of Watts and Doddridge. There are 180 translated hymns taken from that breviary, and of these there are 536 translations—the largest group furnished by any one source. Next comes the Roman Breviary, chiefly through the labors of Mr. Caswall and other Roman Catholic translators. Then come the versions of Ambrosian and other primitive hymns, Prudentius standing next to Ambrose and his school. Of the mediaeval writers, Adam of St. Victor would be seen to stand first, if all the versions of Mr. Wrangham had been catalogued, but this seemed unnecessary.

This list indicates how much attention English translators have given to the hymns from the Paris Breviary of 1736, which are mostly contemporary with the English hymns by Watts and Doddridge. There are 180 hymns translated from that breviary, totaling 536 translations—the largest collection from a single source. Following that is the Roman Breviary, primarily through the efforts of Mr. Caswall and other Roman Catholic translators. Next come the versions of Ambrosian and other early hymns, with Prudentius next to Ambrose and his followers. Among medieval writers, Adam of St. Victor would be at the top if all of Mr. Wrangham's versions had been included, but that didn’t seem necessary.

485

APPENDIX.

Mr. Duffield had copied for insertion the introduction which Bernard of Morlaix wrote for his poem, De Contemptu Mundi. It is here given from the text of 1610. The reader will find little difficulty in distinguishing u and v, i and j in the orthography, and in recognizing q: as the enclitic que. It will be observed that the introduction is not written throughout in the Leonine verse of the poem, but varies into two easier forms of verse.

Mr. Duffield has copied the introduction that Bernard of Morlaix wrote for his poem, De Contemptu Mundi. It is presented here from the 1610 text. Readers should have little trouble distinguishing u and v, i and j in the spelling, as well as recognizing q: as the enclitic que. It's worth noting that the introduction isn't entirely written in the Leonine verse of the poem but instead switches to two simpler forms of verse.

BERNARDI MORLANENSIS DE VANITATE MUNDI ET APPETITU AETERNAE VITAE, LIBELLUS AUREOLUS.

Chartula nostra tibi mandat dilecte salutes,

Chartula nostra tibi mandat dilecte salutes,

Plura vides ibi si modo non mea dona refutes.

Plura vides ibi si solo non refutes dona mea.

Dulcia sunt animae solatia quae tibi mando.

Dulcia sunt animae solatia quae tibi mando.

Sed prosunt minimè, si non serves operando.

Sed prosunt minimè, si non serves operando.

Quae mea verba monent tu noli tradere vento,

Quae mea verba monent tu noli tradere vento,

Cordis in aure sonent, et sic retinere memento,

Cordis in aure sonent, et sic retinere memento,

Vt tibi grande bonum nostri monitus operentur,

Vt tibi grande bonum nostri monitus operentur,

Perq: dei donum tibi caelica regna parentur.

Perq: may the heavenly kingdoms be granted to you as a gift.

Menti sincerae possunt haec verba placere,

Menti sincere, these words may be pleasing,

Haeciter ostendunt, hortantur, non reprehendunt.

They show, encourage, and don’t criticize.

Vox diuina monet quod nemo spem sibi ponet

Vox divina warns that no one should place hope in themselves.

In rebus mundi, quae causam dant pereundi.

In this world, which gives a reason for dying.

Si quis amat Christum mundum non diligat istum

Si quis amat Christum, mundum non diligat istum.

Sed quasi faetorem spernens illius amorem,

Sed quasi faetorem spernens illius amorem,

Aestimet obscaenum, quod mundus credit amaenum.

Aestimet obscaenum, quod mundus credit amaenum.

Totum huic vilescit iam quidquid in orbe nitescit,

Totum huic vilescit iam quidquid in orbe nitescit,

Vitat terrenum decus vt mortale venenum.

Vitat terrenum decus vt mortale venenum.

Abiectoq: foris caeno carnalis amoris,

Abject: outside the filth of physical love,

Ad regnum caeli suspirat mente fideli,

Ad regnum caeli suspirat mente fideli,

Atq: fide plena paradisi speret amaena.

Atq: a full faith hopes for the pleasant paradise.

Tu quoq: frater ita carnis contagia vita

Tu quoq: frater ita carnis contagia vita

Vt placeas Christo, mundo dum vivis in isto.

Vt placeas Christo, mundo dum vivis in isto.

Nec tibi sint curae res ad nihilum rediturae.

Nec tibi sint curae res ad nihilum rediturae.

486

Quae cito labuntur, multoq: labore petuntur.

Quae cito labuntur, multoq: labore petuntur.

Cur homo laetaris quia forsan cras moriaris?

Cur homo laetaris quia forsan cras moriaris?

Per nullam sortem poteris depellere mortem.

Per nullam sortem poteris depellere mortem.

Cur caro laetaris quia vermibus esca pararis?

Cur caro laetaris quia vermibus esca pararis?

Hic, locus est flendi, sed ibi est peccata luendi.

Hic, locus est flendi, sed ibi est peccata luendi.

Postea gaudebunt qui nunc sua crimina flebunt.

Postea, those who now weep for their sins will rejoice.

Iam non laetetur qui gaudia summa meretur.

Iam non laetetur qui gaudia summa meretur.

Gaudia stultorum cumulant tormenta dolorum.

The joys of fools gather the torments of pain.

Talia prudentes fugiunt, ea despicientes.

Talia wise people avoid, despising it.

Cur caro non spernis quae pretereuntia cernis?

Cur caro non spernis quae pretereuntia cernis?

Nonne vides mundum miserum, et pariter moribundum

Nonne vides un hapless world, and at the same time dying?

Sub gladio dirae mortis languendo perire?

Sub gladio dirae mortis languendo perire?

Mors resecat, mors omne necat quod in orbe creatur,

Mors resecat, mors omne necat quod in orbe creatur,

Magnificos premit et modicos, cunctis dominatur.

Magnificos premit et modicos, cunctis dominatur.

Nobilium tenet imperium, nullumq: veretur

Nobilium holds power, fears nothing.

Tam ducibus quam principibus communis habetur.

Tam ducibus quam principibus communis habetur.

Mors juuenes rapit atq: senes, nulli miseretur,

Mors young people takes and old ones, shows no mercy to anyone,

Illa fremit, genus omne tremit quod in orbe mouetur

Illa screams, every kind of thing that moves in the world trembles.

Illa ferit, caro tota perit dum sub pede mortis

Illa strikes, the whole flesh perishes under the foot of death.

Conteritur, nec eripitur vir robore fortis.

Conquered, but not taken away is a man of strong courage.

Cur igitur qui sic moritur vult magnificari?

Cur igitur qui sic moritur vult magnificari?

Diuitias sibi cur nimias petit ille parari?

Diuitias, why does he seek to accumulate so many?

Instabiles sumus et fragiles, multisq: ruinis

Instabiles sumus et fragiles, multisq: ruinis

Atterimur, dum sic trahimur sub tempore finis.

Atterimur, while we are being drawn along under the end times.

Pretereunt et non redeunt mortalia quaeque

Pretereunt and do not return, all things mortal.

Naec statio manet in dubio sic nocte dieque

Naec's station remains uncertain both night and day.

Vita breuis velut vmbra levis sic annihilatur.

Vita es breve, como una sombra ligera, así se aniquila.

Sic vadit, subitoq: cadit dum stare putatur.

Sic vadit, subitoq: cadit dum stare putatur.

Quis redimit cum mors perimit, quia munera nunquam

Quis redimit cum mors perimit, quia munera nunquam

Nec pretium nec seruitium mors accipit vnquam?

Nec pretium nec seruitium mors accipit vnquam?

Sed quid plura loquar? nulli mors invida parcit,

Sed quid plura loquar? No one is spared by envious death,

Non euadit inops, nec qui marsupia farcit.

Non euadit inops, nec qui marsupia farcit.

Non igitur cesses ea quae bona sunt operari,

Non igitur cesses ea quae bona sunt operari,

Nam mors non cessat tibi nocte dieq: minari.

Nam mors non cessat tibi nocte dieq: minari.

Amplius in rebus noli sperare caducis.

Amplius in rebus noli sperare caducis.

Sed cupiat tua mens aeternae gaudia lucis.

Sed cupiat tua mens aeternae gaudia lucis.

Falliter insipiens vitae praesentis amore,

Failing to live in the present moment,

Sed nouit sapiens quanto sit plena dolore

Sed nouit sapiens quanto sit plena dolore

Quidquid formosum mundus gerit et speciosum.

Quidquid formosum mundus gerit et speciosum.

Floris habet morem cui dat natura colorem.

Floris has a way that nature gives it color.

Mox vt siccatur totus color annihilatur,

Mox vt siccatur totus color annihilatur,

Postea nec florem monstrat, nec spirat odorem.

Post that, it shows neither flower nor scent.

Regia majestas, omnis terrena potestas,

Royal majesty, all earthly power,

Prosperitas rerum, series longinqua dierum

Prosperity of things, a long series of days

Ibit, et absq: morâ cum mortis venerit hora.

Ibit, et absque mora cum mortis venit hora.

Mundi quid sit honor ego nunc tibi scribere conor.

Mundi quid sit honor, I'm trying to write to you about it now.

487

Nosti quippe satis quam nil ferat vtilitatis.

Nosti, really, how little it brings any benefit.

Praedia terrarum, possessio diuitiarum,

Land properties, wealth ownership,

Fabrica murorum, grandis structura domorum,

Wall factory, grand structure of houses,

Gloria mensarum, cum deliciis epularum,

Glory of the tables, with delights of feasting,

Insignesq: thori pariterq: scyphiq: decori,

Insignia, both horns and cups,

Resplendens vestis quae moribus obstat honestis,

Resplendent clothing that contradicts decent behavior,

Grex armentorum, spaciosus cultus agrorum,

Grex armentorum, spacious farming culture,

Fertile vinetum diuersâ vite repletum,

Fertile vineyard filled with diverse vines,

Gratia natorum, dilectio dulcis eorum,

Gratitude of children, their sweet love,

Cuncta relinquentur, nec post haec inuenientur.

Cuncta relinquentur, nec post haec inuenientur.

Quod breuiter durat quis prudens quaerere curat?

Quod breuiter durat quis prudens quaerere curat?

Non metuens hominem faciet mors aspera finem

Non metuens hominem faciet mors aspera finem

Rebus mundanis mendacibus, et malè sanis.

Rebus mundane are deceiving and poorly thought out.

Causa gravis scelerum cessabit amor mulierum.

Causa gravis scelerum cessabit amor mulierum.

Colloquium quarum non est nisi virus amarum,

Colloquium quarum non est nisi virus amarum,

Praebens sub mellis dulcedine pocula fellis.

Praebens under the sweetness of honey, cups of bitterness.

Nam decus illarum laqueus fallax animarum,

Nam decus illarum laqueus fallax animarum,

Cum verbis blandis mendacibus atq: nephandis

Cum verbis blandis mendacibus atque nephandis

Illaqueant, stultosq: ferunt ad tartara multos.

Illaqueant, stultosq: ferunt ad tartara multos.

Omnia transibunt, et gaudia vana peribunt,

Omnia transibunt, et gaudia vana peribunt,

Et faciunt fructum tristem per faecula luctum.

Et faciunt fructum tristem per faecula luctum.

Omnibus hoc dico ne se subdent inimico.

Omnibus hoc dico ne se subdent inimico.

Ne supplantentur qui subditi in his retinentur.

Ne supplantentur qui subditi in his retinentur.

Noli confundi miserâ dulcedine mundi.

Don't be misled by the bittersweetness of the world.

Nam sua dulcedo dilabitur ordine faedo.

Nam sua dulcedo dilabitur ordine faedo.

Quae trepidas mentes et mollia quaeq: sequentes

Quae trepidas mentes et mollia quaeq: sequentes

Fallit mulcendo carnem, blandeq: fovendo.

Falling by petting the flesh, gently embracing.

Postea finitur, nec dulcis tunc reperitur,

Postea, it's over, and sweetness is nowhere to be found.

Sed fit amara nimis nec adaequans vltima primis,

Sed fit amara nimis nec adaequans vltima primis,

Et grauiter pungit miseros, quos primitus vngit.

Et grauiter pungit miseros, quos primitus vngit.

Nam sic illusus et semper mollibus vsus.

Nam sic illusus et semper mollibus vsus.

Damnatos dignè post mortem torret in igne.

Damnatus dignè post mortem torret in igne.

Atq: voluptatem conuertit in anxietatem,

Atq: turns pleasure into anxiety,

Et fit flamma furens illos sine fine perurens.

Et fit flamma furens illos sine fine perurens.

Talia lucra ferent studiis qui talibus haerent.

Talia worked tirelessly on projects that were important to her.

Sed qui saluari vult perpetuoq: beari

Sed qui saluari vult perpetuoq: beari

Christo deuotum studeat se tradere totum

Christo devotedly strives to give himself entirely.

Hujus inhaerendo praeceptis, et faciendo

Sticking to these instructions and doing

Quae scripturarum monstrant documenta sacrarum.

Sacred scripture documents show.

Accipiet verè qui vult haec jussa tenere

Accipiet vraiment ceux qui veulent suivre ces commandements.

Sedibus in laetis aeternae dona quietis.

Sedibus in laetis aeternae dona quietis.

Quae cunctis dantur qui corde Deo famulantur,

Quae cunctis dantur qui corde Deo famulantur,

Atq: ea qui spernunt quae praetereuntia cernunt

Atq: those who disregard what is passing by see it.

Hic est seruorum requies, et vita suorum,

Hic est servorum requies, et vita suorum,

Gaudia quae praestat, tribulatio nulla molestat,

Gaudia that it provides, no trouble bothers.

Gloria solennis manet illic, paxq: perennis.

Glory endures, peace everlasting.

488

Semper honoratos facit hos Deus atq: beatos

Semper honoratos facit hos Deus atq: beatos

Quos recipit secum. Sed quamuis judicet aequum,

Quos he takes with him. But even if he judges it fair,

Plura tamen dantur sanctis, quàm promereantur.

Plura tamen dantur sanctis, quàm promereantur.

Omnia dat gratis fons diuinae pietatis,

Omnia dat gratis fons diuinae pietatis,

Proq: labore breui bona confert perpetis aeui.

Proq: short work brings lasting good.

His qui salvantur semper bona multa parantur.

His who are saved are always prepared for many good things.

Sic mala multa malis properat mors exitialis.

Sic mala multa malis properat mors exitialis.

Isti gaudebunt, isti sine fine dolebunt.

Isti gaudebunt, isti sine fine dolebunt.

Nemo potest fari, nec scribere, nec meditari

Nemo can’t speak, write, or think.

Gaudia justorum, nec non tormenta malorum.

Gaudia justorum, nec non tormenta malorum.

Heu malè fraudatur, vah! stultè ludificatur,

Heu malè fraudatur, vah! stultè ludificatur,

Qui propter florem mundi, vanumq: decorem,

Qui propter florem mundi, vanumq: decorem,

Qui prius apparet quasi flos, et protinus aret,

Qui prius apparet quasi flos, et protinus aret,

Vadit ad infernum perdens diadema supernum,

Vadit ad infernum perdens diadema supernum,

Quod dominus donat cunctis, quos ipse coronat.

Quod dominus donat cunctis, quos ipse coronat.

Errat homo verè qui cum bona possit habere,

Errat homo verè qui cum bona possit habere,

Sponte subit paenas, infernalesq: catenas.

Punishments come spontaneously, along with infernal chains.

Huius amor mundi putei petit ima profundi,

Huius amor mundi putei petit ima profundi,

Protinus extinctus, moritur qui mittitur intus,

Protinus extinctus, moritur qui mittitur intus,

Semper ad ima cadit, semper mors obuia vadit,

Semper ad ima cadit, semper mors obuia vadit,

Nec venit ad metas mortis miserabilis aetas,

Nec venit ad metas mortis miserabilis aetas,

Nescit finiri, semperq: videtur oriri,

Nescit finiri, semperq: videtur oriri,

Semper vexando, semper gemitus provocando,

Always teasing, always provoking moans,

Ingerit ardores, infinitosq: dolores.

Inherit passions, endless pains.

Sunt ibi serpentes flammas ex ore vomentes,

Sunt ibi serpentes flammas ex ore vomentes,

Fumosos dentes, et guttura torva gerentes,

Fumosos dentes, et guttura torva gerentes,

A flatu quorum pereunt animae miserorum.

A flat quorum passes the souls of the wretched.

Sunt ibi tortores serpentibus horridiores,

There are torturers there worse than serpents,

Difformes, nigri, sed non ad verbera pigri,

Difformes, nigri, sed non ad verbera pigri,

Nunquam lassantur, sed semper ad hoc renouantur,

Nunquam lassantur, sed semper ad hoc renouantur,

Et male feruentes sunt ad tormenta recentes.

Et male feruentes sunt ad tormenta recentes.

Semper tristati sunt ad tormenta parati.

Semper tristati sunt ad tormenta parati.

Semper et ardescunt, nec cessant, nec requiescunt,

Semper et ardescunt, nec cessant, nec requiescunt,

Non exstirpantur nec parcunt nec miserantur,

Non exstirpantur nec parcunt nec miserantur,

Quàm malè damnatur, quàm fortiter excruciatur

Quam badly he is condemned, how severely he is tortured

Qui fert tantorum feritatem suppliciorum.

Who bears such cruelty of punishment.

Quid tunc thesauri, quid acervus proderit auri,

Quid tunc thesauri, quid acervus proderit auri,

Cum peccatores mittuntur ad inferiores

As sinners are sent below

Inferni latebras, imas pariterq: tenebras,

Inferno hides, bottom and shadow,

Semper passuri, nec ab his vnquam redituri?

Semper passuri, nec ab his vnquam redituri?

Tunc flens et tristis qui poenis traditur istis,

Tunc flens et tristis qui poenis traditur istis,

Mallet praeteritae quod in omni tempore vitae

Mallet praeteritae quod in omni tempore vitae

Pauper vixisset, quam diuitias habuisset.

The poor would have lived better than the rich.

Stat malè securus qui protinus est moriturus.

Stat malè securus qui protinus est moriturus.

Non bene laetatur cui paena dolorq: paratur.

Non bene laetatur cui paena dolorq: paratur.

Non igitur cures gazas acquirere plures,

Non igitur cures gazas acquirere plures,

489

Gazas fallaces incertas atque fugaces,

Gaza's deceptive, uncertain, and fleeting,

Quae magis optantur cum plenius accumulantur.

Quae magis optantur cum plenius accumulantur.

Haec faciunt mentes semper majora petentes.

Haec faciunt mentes semper majora petentes.

Divitiae tales sunt omnibus exititiales,

Such riches are destructive to all,

Nam sibi credentes faciunt miseros, et egentes.

Nam sibi credentes faciunt miseros, et egentes.

Post carnis vitam per blandimenta nutritam,

Post carnis vitam per blandimenta nutritam,

Expertesque boni traduntur perditioni,

Experts lead to ruin,

Nemo tamen credat quod ab ista luce recedat,

Nemo yet believes that he can leave this light,

Ignibus arsurus, vel propter opes periturus,

Ignibus arsurus, vel propter opes periturus,

Si proprium servet, si divitias coacervet.

Si proprium servet, si divitias coacervet.

Quamvis sit rarum, poterit possessor earum.

Quamvis sit rarum, poterit possessor earum.

Juste salvari, fugiat si nomen avari,

Just save me, let it be known if I'm greedy,

Vivat prudenter, gazas habeat sapienter,

Live wisely, spend wisely,

Non abscondendo, sed egenis distribuendo.

Not by fleeing, but by sharing with the needy.

Sed satis est notum quod plus dimittere totum

Sed satis est notum quod plus dimittere totum

Prodest, quam temerè quae sunt nocitura tenere.

Prodest, quam temerè quae sunt nocitura tenere.

Tutius est verè mortem fugiendo cavere,

Tutius is indeed to avoid death by running away,

Quam prope serpentem procumbere virus habentem.

Quam prope serpentem procumbere virus habentem.

Sic est in mundo, quarè tibi consilium do

Sic est in mundo, quarè tibi consilium do

Quatenus hoc spreto te tradas pectore laeto

Quatenus hoc spreto te tradas pectore laeto

Servitio Christi, cui traditus ipse fuisti.

Servitio di Cristo, a cui sei stato affidato.

Hic tibi praebebit regnum quod fine carebit.

Hic tibi praebebit regnum quod fine carebit.

Huic si servieris celsis opibus potieris,

Huic si servi, celsis opibus potieris,

Tollere quas fures nequeunt, nec rodere mures.

Tollere what thieves can't, nor gnaw mice.

Collige thesaurum qui gemmas vineat et aurum.

Collige thesaurum qui gemmas vineat et aurum.

Quaere bonos mores, thesauros interiores.

Seek good morals, inner treasures.

Gazas congestas mentis praecellit honestas.

Gaza's crowded mind exceeds honest.

Nam miser est et erit qui mundi prospera quaerit.

Nam miser est et erit qui mundi prospera quaerit.

Est dives vere qui non ea poscit habere,

Est dives vere qui non ea poscit habere,

Qui bonus est intus fidei quoq: numine tinctus,

Qui bonus est intus fidei quoq: numine tinctus,

Semper honestatis studium tenet et probitatis.

Semper honestatis studium tenet et probitatis.

Cum bona quis tractat tunc se virtutibus aptat

Cum bona quis tractat tunc se virtutibus aptat

Si nihil est sordis quod polluat intima cordis.

Si nihil est sordis quod polluat intima cordis.

His delectatur Dominus qui cor speculatur,

His Lord takes pleasure in those who ponder the heart,

Thesaurus talis preciosus spiritualis.

Precious spiritual thesaurus.

Comparat aeternam vitam, patriamq: supernam,

Comparing eternal life and homeland: divine,

Congregat in coelis thesaurum quisq: fidelis,

Congregate in the heavens, each one a treasure: faithful,

Perq: bonos mores ad summos tendit honores,

Perq: good customs strive for the highest honors,

Nec modo vult fieri locuples, nec major haberi.

Nec modo vult fieri locuples, nec major haberi.

Sed semper minimus semper despectus et imus.

Sed semper minimus semper despectus et imus.

Plus paupertatem cupiens quam prosperitatem,

Wanting poverty more than wealth,

Hancq: libens tolerat quia caeli gaudia sperat.

Hancq: gladly endures because he hopes for the joys of heaven.

Pauper amabilis et venerabilis et benedictus.

Pauper amabilis et venerabilis et benedictus.

Dives inutilis et miserabilis et maledictus.

Dives is useless, miserable, and cursed.

Pauper laudatur cum dives vituperatur.

The poor are praised while the rich are criticized.

Qui bona negligit et mala diligit intrat abyssum,

Qui bona negligit et mala diligit intrat abyssum,

490

Nulla potentia nulla pecunia liberat ipsum.

Nulla potentia nulla pecunia liberat ipsum.

Est miserabilis insatiabilis illa vorago.

That wretched, insatiable abyss.

Ast ubi mergitur horrida cernitur omnis imago.

Ast ubi mergitur horrida cernitur omnis imago.

Haec cruciamina enim ob sua crimina promeruerunt,

Haec cruciamina enim ob sua crimina promeruerunt,

Vir miserabilis Evaq: stebilis haec subierunt.

Vir miserabilis Evaq: stebilis haec subierunt.

Jussa Dei pia quiq: salubria si tenuissent,

Jussa Dei pia quiq: salubria si tenuissent,

Vir necq: famina, nec quoq: semina morte ruissent.

Vir necq: famina, nec quoq: semina morte ruissent.

Sed quia spernere jussaq: solvere non timuerunt

Sed quia spernere jussaq: solvere non timuerunt

Mors gravis irruit, hoc merito fuit, et perierunt.

Mors gravis irruit, hoc merito fuit, et perierunt.

Janua mortis laesio fortis crimen eorum

Janua mortis laesio fortis crimen eorum

Attulit orbi semina morbi totq: malorum.

Attulit orbi semina morbi totq: malorum.

Illa parentes atq: sequentes culpa peremit,

Illa parentes atq: sequentes culpa peremit,

Atq: piarum deliciarum munus ademit.

Atq: took away the gift of delights.

Flebile fatum dans cruciatum dansq: dolorem.

Fateful dance in agony, dancing: pain.

Illa mereri, perdere veri regis amorem.

Illa mereri, perdere veri regis amorem.

Tam lachrimosâ tamque perosâ morte perire.

Tam lachrimosâ tamque perosâ morte perire.

Atq: ferorum suppliciorum claustra subire.

N/A

Est data saevam causa per Evam perditionis,

Est data saevam causa per Evam perditionis,

Dum meliorem sperat honorem voce Draconis.

Dum meliorem sperat honorem voce Draconis.

Haec malens credens, nos quoq: laedens crimine magno

Haec malens credens, nos quoq: laedens crimine magno

Omnia tristi subdidit isti saecula damno.

Omnia miserable subjected these ages to loss.

Stirps miserorum paena dolorum postea crevit.

Stirps miserorum paena dolorum postea crevit.

His quoq: damnis pluribus annis subdita flevit.

His quote: she wept from numerous losses over many years.

Tunc Deus omnipotens qui verbo cuncta creavit.

Tunc Deus omnipotens qui verbo cuncta creavit.

Sic cecidisse dolens hominem, quem semper amavit,

Sic cecidisse dolens hominem, quem semper amavit,

Ipse suum verbum transmisit ad infima mundi

Ipse sent his message to the lowest parts of the world

Exulibus miseris aperire viam redeundi.

For the unfortunate exiles, open the way to return.

Filius ergo Dei descendit ab arce superna.

Filius ergo Dei descendit ab arce superna.

Nunquam descendens à majestate paterna.

Never descending from paternal majesty.

Qui corpus cum animâ sumens e numine salvo

Qui corpus cum animâ sumens e numine salvo

Processit natus sacro de virginis alvo,

Processit natus sacro de virginis alvo,

Verus homo verusq: Deus pius et miserator,

Verus homo verusq: God is loving and merciful,

Verus Salvator nostraeq: salutis amator.

True Savior, lover of our salvation.

Vivendiq: volens nobis ostendere normam,

Vivendiq: willing to show us the standard,

Se dedit exemplum rectamq: per omnia formam,

Se dedit exemplum rectamq: per omnia formam,

Insuper et multos voluit sufferre labores,

Insuper et multos voluit sufferre labores,

Atq: dolore suo nostros auferre dolores

Atq: pain his take away our pains

Sponte sua moriens mortem moriendo peremit,

Sponte sua moriens mortem moriendo peremit,

Et sic perpetua miseros à morte redemit.

Et so he redeemed the wretched from death forever.

Succurrens miseris mortali peste gravatis.

Helping those suffering from mortality plague.

Quod non debebat persolvit fons pietatis.

Quod non debebat persolvit fons pietatis.

Pondera nostra ferens penitus nos exoneravit,

Pondera nostra ferens penitus nos exoneravit,

Et quidquid crimen vetus abstulerat reparavit.

Et quidquid crimen vetus abstulerat reparavit.

Nam de morte suâ redivivus uti leo fortis

Nam de morte suâ redivivus uti leo fortis

Restituit vitam prostrato principe mortis.

Restores life to the fallen prince of death.

Sic Domini pietas mundum non passa perire,

Sic Domini pietas mundum non passa perire,

491

Fecit nos miseros ád gaudia prima venire.

Fecit nos miseros ád gaudia prima venire.

Jam satis audisti frater quae gratia Christi

Jam satis audisti frater quae gratia Christi

Sic nos salvavit, nostrumq: genus raparavit.

Sic nos salvavit, nostrumq: genus raparavit.

Si sapis hoc credas, nec ab hâc ratione recedas.

Si sapis hoc credas, nec ab hâc ratione recedas.

Sed quid lucratur credens qui non operatur?

Sed quid lucratur credendo qui non lavora?

Hic male se laedit. Male vivens non bene credit.

Hic causes harm to himself. Living poorly does not lead to good beliefs.

Crede mihi magnum facit illa fides sibi damnum,

Crede mihi, that trust creates a great loss for itself.

Morteque mactatur, quia mortua jure vocatur.

Morteque is killed because the dead is called by law.

Hunc facit ipsa mori sub judicio graviori

Hunc makes himself die under a more serious judgment.

Quam si nescisset fidei quid dogma fuisset.

Quam si he didn't know what the doctrine of faith was.

Quod loquor est notum retinentibus utile totum,

Quod loquor est notum retinentibus utile totum,

Frater id ausculta, veniunt tibi commoda multa

Frater, listen up, many benefits are coming your way.

Si retinere velis, quia sic eris ipse fidelis.

Si retinere velis, quia sic eris ipse fidelis.

Hanc per virtutem poteris sperare salutem.

Hanc through courage, you can hope for salvation.

Atque beatus eris si quae bona sunt opereris.

At the same time, you'll be happy if you do good things.

Ergo verborum semper memor esto meorum.

So, always remember my words.

Cura tuae mentis semper sit in his documentis.

Cura tuae mentis semper sit in his documentis.

Si vis salvari semper studeas imitari

Si vis salvari semper studeas imitari

Vitam justorum, fugiens exempla malorum.

Good people's virtue, escaping bad examples.

Illis jungaris quorum pia facta sequaris.

Illis you'll join, whose good deeds you will follow.

Elige sanctorum consortia, non reproborum.

Choose the company of the saints, not the wicked.

O quam ditantur qui caelica regna lucrantur!

O how blessed are those who gain the heavenly kingdoms!

Sic exaltantur qui sanctis associantur,

So they are uplifted who are associated with the saints,

Vivunt jocundi qui spernunt gaudia mundi,

Vivunt jocundi qui spernunt gaudia mundi,

Qui carnis miserae norunt vitium omne cavere.

Qui carnis miserae norunt vitium omne cavere.

Sub pedibus quorum victus jacet hostis eorum.

Sub pedibus quorum victus jacet hostis eorum.

His dabitur verè Dominum sine fine videre,

His will truly see the Lord without end,

Angelicusq: chorus divinâ laude sonorus,

Angelicusq: divine chorus of praise,

Cum quibus ante Deum referunt cum laude tropaeum.

Cum quibus ante Deum referunt cum laude tropaeum.

Quod tibi nunc dico si serves corde pudico

Quod tibi nunc dico si serves corde pudico

Hos inter caetus vives sine tempore laetus.

Hos inter caetus vives sine tempore laetus.

Sed miseri flebunt quia gaudia nulla videbunt.

Sed miseri will cry because they will see no joy.

Nunquam cum reprobis tribuatur portio nobis.

Nunquam cum reprobis tribuatur portio nobis.

Ad paenas ibunt, et sic sine fine peribunt.

Ad paenas ibunt, et sic sine fine peribunt.

Mundus ad hanc partem per daemonis attrahit artem,

Mundus ad hanc partem per daemonis attrahit artem,

Isti haec dona ferent qui sordibus ejus adhaerent.

Isti haec dona ferent qui sordibus ejus adhaerent.

Sensu discreto quae sunt nocitura caveto,

Sensu discreto quae sunt nocitura caveto,

Pervigili cura semper meditare futura.

Always meditate on the future.

Quam fera quam fortis veniet destructio mortis!

Quam fierce and strong will the destruction of death come!

Quae via pandetur, cum spiritus egredietur!

Quae via pandetur, cum spiritus egredietur!

Quid sit facturus, vel quos comites habiturus!

Quid sit facturus, vel quos comites habiturus!

Quàm miser infernus, quùm nobilis ordo supernus!

Quam miserable is hell, when the noble order is above!

Quae mala damnatis, quae sunt bona parta beatis!

Quae mala damnatis, quae sunt bona parta beatis!

Quantum gaudebunt quos gaudia summa replebunt!

Quantum gaudebunt quos gaudia summa replebunt!

Quos illustrabit quos semper laetificabit

Those who enlighten will always bring joy.

Visio sancta Dei, splendorq: Dei faciei!

Visio sancta Dei, splendor Dei faciei!

492

Talia quaerenti venient nova gaudia menti.

Talia seeking will bring new joys to the mind.

Cum studio tali dulcedine spirituali

With such sweet spiritual devotion

Mens tua pascetur, si jugiter haec meditetur.

Mens tua pascetur, si jugiter haec meditetur.

Hoc studium mentem Domino facit esse placentem.

Hoc studium mentem Domino facit esse placentem.

Curas terrenas magno cruciamine plenas.

Earthly cares full of great torment.

Funditus expellit, vitiorum germina vellit.

It drives out the root of vices.

Sic terrenorum mens tacta timore dolorum.

Sic terrenorum mens tacta timore dolorum.

Deserit errorem, mundiq: repellit amorem.

Desert the error, world: repel love.

Postea summorum flagrescit amore bonorum.

Afterward, the love of good things ignites.

Confert tale bonum Domini durabile donum.

Confert tale bonum Domini durabile donum.

Nam cum mutatur mala mens Deus hoc operatur.

Nam cum mutatur mala mens Deus hoc operatur.

Virtutum munus praestare potest Deus unus.

Virtutum munus can only be fulfilled by God alone.

Qui sic servorum docet intus corda suorum.

Qui sic servorum docet intus corda suorum.

Qui bona sectantur, vel qui purè meditantur.

Qui bona sectantur, vel qui purè meditantur.

Sic Dominus mores levat illos ad meliores,

Sic Dominus mores levat illos ad meliores,

Quos penitentes videt auxiliumque petentes,

Quos repentants see seeking help,

Ergo fide purâ Christo te subdere cura.

Ergo, place your trust in Christ with pure faith.

Auxilio cujus fugias mala temporis hujus

Auxilio cujus fugias mala temporis hujus

Atria sunt caeli verè patefacta fideli.

Atria sunt caeli verè patefacta fideli.

Semper ibi vives divino munere dives

Semper ibi vives divino munere dives

Si vis sincerè Domini praecepta tenere.

Si vis sinceramente tenere praecepta Domini.

Christo junguntur sua qui praecepta sequuntur.

Christo are connected to those who follow his teachings.

Nam decus aeternum datur his regnumque supernum.

Nam decus aeternum datur his regnumque supernum.

Gloria caelestis Paradisi, caelica vestis

Heavenly glory, celestial garment

Hos faciet laetos, et pax aeterna quietos.

Hos faciet laetos, et pax aeterna quietos.

Num delectaris cum talia praemeditaris,

Num beatus cum talia praemeditaris,

Ista libens audis, et ad haec pia gaudia plaudis?

Ista, do you eagerly listen, and do you applaud these holy joys?

Nec tamen ignores per magnos ista labores

Nec tamen ignores per magnos ista labores

Sanctis adquiri, nec fortuitò reperiri.

Acquire the sacred, not found by chance.

Sed quamvis gratis tribuat Deus ista beatis,

Sed quamvis gratis tribuat Deus ista beatis,

Nemo tamen segnis vitae fert dona perennis,

Nemo however carries the gifts of eternal life sluggishly,

Ni melior factus, proprios correxerit actus.

Ni melior factus, proprios correxerit actus.

Quem satis his dignum Dominus vult esse benignum.

Quem satis his dignum Dominus vult esse benignum.

Promptum ferventem non otia vana sequentem.

Promptum ferventem non otia vana sequentem.

De regno caeli non credit mente fideli

De regno caeli non credit mente fideli

Insipiens et hebes, sed tu bene credere debes.

Insipid and dull, but you should believe well.

Christo dicenti, rapiunt illud violenti.

Christo speaking, they violently seize it.

Scilicet austeri, sed distinguendo severi,

Scarcely strict, yet distinctly rigid,

Mollia spernentes, et carni vim facientes,

Mollia rejecting, and forcing strength upon the flesh,

Semper et intenti Domino, parere jubenti.

Semper et intenti Domino, parere jubenti.

Est caro nota satis, quod habet nihil vtilitatis.

Est caro nota satis, quod habet nihil vtilitatis.

Spiritus inde perit si corpus dulcia quaerit.

Spirit fades away when the body seeks sweet things.

Et dum vexatur caro, Spiritus alleviatur:

And while the flesh is troubled, the Spirit is uplifted:

Cumq: relaxatur mortaliter ille gravatur.

Cumq: relaxes mortal stress.

Omne quod ostendo potes ipse videre legendo.

Omne quod ostendo puoi vedere tu stesso leggendo.

Indice scripturâ poteris cognoscere plura.

Index of the scriptures can help you learn more.

493

Vitam quaerenti dat iter sacra lectio menti.

Vitam gives guidance to the seeker; sacred reading enlightens the mind.

Accipe scriptorum frater documenta meorum,

Take my brother's documents,

Quae sibi monstravi, quae dulciter insinuavi.

Quae sibi monstravi, quae dulciter insinuavi.

Non ea corde gravi teneas, sed pectore suavi,

Non ea corde gravi teneas, sed pectore suavi,

Si te virtutis delectat, iterq: salutis.

Si te virtutis delectat, iterq: salutis.

Quicquid enim scripsi multum tibi proderit ipsi.

Quicquid enim scripsi multum tibi proderit ipsi.

Nam rex caelestis, quem nil latet, est mihi testis,

Nam rex caelestis, quem nil latet, est mihi testis,

Nil tibi narravi nisi quod prodesse putavi.

Nil tibi narravi nisi quod prodesse putavi.

Nec ratio veri debet tibi dura videri,

Nec ratio veri debet tibi dura videri,

Namq: per angustum dixi tibi currere justum.

Namq: I told you for a narrow path to run justly.

Sic probus ascendit, dum semper ad ardua tendit.

Sic probus ascendit, dum semper ad ardua tendit.

Hunc facias cursum si vis ascendere sursum.

Hunc facias cursum si vis ascendere sursum.

Fortassis puero tibi frustra dicere quaero

Fortassis puero tibi frustra dicere quaero

Justum sermonem, quia non capis hanc rationem.

Justum script, because you don't understand this reasoning.

Sed pater immensus det perspicuos tibi sensus,

Sed pater immensus det perspicuos tibi sensus,

Roboret aetatem, tribuatq: tibi probitatem.

Robots give life, and grant you integrity.

Filius ergo Dei, spes nostrae progeniei,

Filius ergo Dei, spes nostrae progeniei,

Autor honestatis, fons perpetuae bonitatis,

Author of honesty, source of continuous goodness,

Virtutum flores, et honestos det tibi mores.

Virtue's flowers and honorable character will be granted to you.

Spiritus amborum, qui tangit corda piorum,

Spirit of both, who touches the hearts of the righteous,

Et sine verborum sonitu, sit doctor eorum,

Et sine verborum sonitu, sit doctor eorum,

Ipse tuam mentem regat, et faciat sapientem,

Ipse tua mente rege, e facciam sapiente,

Recte credentem, monitus veros retinentem.

A true believer, holding onto real warnings.

Ut bene vivendo, mandataq: sancta tenendo

Ut bene vivendo, mandataq: sancta tenendo

Laetitiam verè lucis merearis habere.

May you truly deserve joy.

Quae tenebras nescit, miroq: decore nitescit,

Quae tenebras nescit, miroq: decore nitescit,

Et cuicunq: datur sine fine is laetificatur.

Et cuicunq: datur sine fine is laetificatur.

Hoc tibi det munus qui regnat, trinus et unus.

Hoc tibi det munus qui regnat, trinus et unus.

495

APPENDIX II.
Carmina Burana.

The investigations of Grimm, Schmeller, Edelestand du Meril, Thomas Wright, and H. Hagen, together with the translations of Mr. J. A. Symonds (“Wine, Women, and Song”), are familiarizing us with the fact that Latin verse had other than churchly and edifying uses in the Middle Ages. One of the most important of the mediaeval collections in this department is a manuscript of the thirteenth century, long preserved in the monastery of Brauburen Benedictbeure, in Bavaria, but now in München. It was edited by J. Andreas Schmeller, in 1847, at Stuttgardt, and his edition was reprinted at Breslau, in 1883. From it Mr. Symonds draws most of his material for his volume of translations.

The research by Grimm, Schmeller, Edelestand du Meril, Thomas Wright, and H. Hagen, along with the translations by Mr. J. A. Symonds (“Wine, Women, and Song”), is helping us understand that Latin verse had uses beyond religious and moral purposes in the Middle Ages. One of the key medieval collections in this area is a thirteenth-century manuscript, which was long kept at the monastery of Brauburen Benedictbeure in Bavaria, but is now in Munich. It was edited by J. Andreas Schmeller in 1847 in Stuttgart, and his edition was reprinted in Breslau in 1883. Mr. Symonds draws most of his material for his translation volume from this manuscript.

I find among Mr. Duffield’s papers some specimens of these poems of the Bavarian collection, which I think fitted to illustrate the literary relations of the Latin hymns, and therefore they are inserted here.

I found some examples of these poems from the Bavarian collection among Mr. Duffield’s papers, which I believe are suitable to illustrate the literary connections of the Latin hymns, so I’m including them here.

GAUDE: CUR GAUDEAS VIDE.

Iste mundus

This world

Furibundus

Furious

Falsa praestat gaudia,

False happiness brings sorrow,

Quae defluunt

Flowing things

Et decurrunt

And they run

Ceu campi lilia.

Ceu campi lilies.

Res mundana,

Worldly matters,

Vita vana

Empty life

Vera tollit praemia,

Vera takes the rewards,

Nam inpellit

Nam inpellit

Et submergit

And it will submerge

Animas in tartara.

Souls in the underworld.

Quod videmus

What we see

Vel tacemus

We are silent

In praesenti patria,

In the present country,

Dimittemus

Dimittemus

Vel perdemus

We'll lose.

Quasi quercus folia.

Quasi oak leaves.

496

Res carnalis,

Fleshly matter,

Lex mortalis

Law of the dead

Valde transitoria,

Very temporary,

Frangit, transit

Breaks, transit

Velut umbra,

Like a shadow,

Quae non est corporea.

Not physical.

Conteramus

Conteramus

Confringamus

Confringamus

Carnis desideria,

Carnal desires,

Ut cum iustis

Ut cum iustis

Et electis

And the chosen ones

Celestia nos gaudia

Celestia rejoices us

Gratulari

Congratulations

Mercamur

Mercamur

Per aeterna secula.

For eternal ages.

Lo! this our world

Look! This is our world

To wrath is hurled,

To be angry is thrown,

Its joys are false and silly;

Its joys are fake and trivial;

Which pass away,

Which fade away,

And never stay,

And don’t stay.

As on the plain the lily.

As on the plain, the lily.

This mundane strife,

This everyday struggle,

This empty life,

This meaningless life,

Yet offers honors truly;

Yet offers true honors;

It onward drives,

It continues to drive,

And sinks our lives

And sinks our lives.

In Hades most unduly.

In Hades most unfairly.

And when we see,

And when we look,

Or silent be,

Or be silent,

Wherever we are stopping,

Wherever we're stopping,

We put it by,

We set it aside,

Or let it fly,

Or let it go,

As oaks their leaves are dropping.

As oaks shed their leaves.

This carnal fact,

This physical fact,

This mortal act,

This human action,

Will glide away before us;

Will drift away ahead of us;

It breaks and flakes

It crumbles and flakes

As darkness makes

As darkness falls

A shadow-region o’er us.

A shadow over us.

We try in vain,

We try unsuccessfully,

We use with pain

We experience pain

The pleasures which are carnal;

The pleasures that are physical;

For with the just

For with the fair

And blest we must

And we must be blessed

Care more for joys supernal.

Care more for higher joys.

To song and praise

To sing and celebrate

We give our days,

We give our time,

Through ages still eternal.

Through ages, still eternal.


Exul ego clericus

Exiled I'm a cleric

Ad laborem natus

Born to work

Tibulor multociens

Tibulor multociens

Paupertati datus.

Given to poverty.

Literarum studiis

Literary studies

Vellem insudare

Vellem to grind

Nisi quod inopia

Nisi quod scarcity

Cogit me cessare.

Think I should stop.

Ille meis tenuis

Ille my thin

Nimis est amictus,

Too much clothing,

Saepe frigus patior

I often feel cold.

Calore relictus.

Calore left behind.

Interesse laudibus

Interest in praise

Non possum divinis,

I cannot divine,

Nec missae nec vesperae,

Neither missed nor evening,

Dum cantetur finis.

Dum canitur finis.

I’m an exile clerical,

I’m a clerical exile,

Born to toil and troubles,

Born to struggle and strife,

And while I am,

And while I’m,

Poverty redoubles.

Poverty increases.

In a literary line

In a literary context

I should wish to travel

I want to travel.

If a lack of wordly goods

If a lack of worldly goods

Didn’t always cavil.

Didn’t always complain.

By that cloak—too thin at best—

By that cloak—too thin at the very least—

I am scarce defended;

I have little protection;

And I suffer cold enough

And I feel cold enough

When the fire is ended.

When the fire is out.

How can I sing praises, then,

How can I sing praises, then,

Where I may be wanted,

Where I might be needed,

Staying mass and vespers out

Missing mass and evening prayers

Till the amen’s chanted?

Until the amen's chanted?


Monachi sunt nigri

Monks are black

Et in regula sunt pigri

And in the rule are lazy

Bene cucullati

Bene cucullati

Et male coronati.

And poorly crowned.

Quidam sunt cani

Some are dogs

Et sensibus prophani,

And the senses of the profane,

Quidam sunt fratres,

Some are brothers,

Et verentur ut patres,

And they feared like fathers,

Dicuntur “Norpertini”

Called "Norpertini"

Et non Augustini,

And not Augustine,

In cano vestimento

In suit clothing

Novo gaudent invento.

New joy from invention.

The monks are all black,

The monks are all Black,

In their rules they’re a lazy pack;

In their rules, they’re a careless bunch;

Mightily well gowned,

Well-dressed,

And wretchedly crowned.

And sadly crowned.

Some are dirty whelps,

Some are filthy brats,

Whose senses are no helps;

Whose senses are no help;

But some, indeed, are brothers,

But some are brothers, indeed.

Like fathers are some others.

Like fathers, others are too.

They are called Norpertines

They're called Norpertines

And not Augustines;

And not Augustines;

In raiment of white,

In white clothing,

In new things they delight.

They delight in new things.

497

APPENDIX III.

In the account of the Dies Irae, on page 250, there is a reference to the following poem by Jsu-Justus Kerner, the Swabian poet and mystic, which I find translated among Mr. Duffield’s papers:

In the account of the Dies Irae, on page 250, there is a reference to the following poem by Jsu-Justus Kerner, the Swabian poet and mystic, which I find translated among Mr. Duffield’s papers:

THE FOUR CRAZED BROTHERS.

Shrivelled into corpselike thinness

Shriveled into a corpse-like thinness

Four within the madhouse sit;

Four people sit in the madhouse;

From their pallid lips no sentence

From their pale lips, no sentence

Tells of either sense or wit.

Tells of either common sense or cleverness.

Starkly there they face each other,

They confront each other.

Each more gloomy than his brother.

Each one gloomier than his brother.

Hark! the hour of midnight striking

Hark! the hour of midnight striking

Lifts their very hair with fright;

Lifts their hair in fear;

Then at last their lips are open,

Then finally their lips separate,

Then they chant with muffled might:

Then they chant with muted strength:

Dies irae, dies illa,

Day of wrath, that day,

Solvet saeclum in favilla!

Resolve the world in ashes!

Once they were four evil brothers,

Once there were four wicked brothers,

Drunk and clamorous withal,

Drunk and loud too,

Who with lewd and ribald ditties

Who with crude and inappropriate songs

Through the holy night would brawl,

Through the holy night would fight,

Heeding not their father’s warning,

Ignoring their father’s warning,

Even friend’s remonstrance scorning.

Even dismissing a friend's warning.

Gape their mouths for very horror,

Gape their mouths in sheer terror,

But no word will issue thence;

But no word will come from there;

God’s eternal vengeance strikes them,

God’s eternal vengeance hits them,

Chilled they stand without defence;

Chilled, they stand defenseless;

White their hair and pale their faces,

White their hair and pale their faces,

Madness every mind erases!

Madness erases every mind!

Then the old man, dying, turned him

Then the old man, on his deathbed, turned to him.

To his wicked sons, and said:

To his evil sons, and said:

Doth not that cold form affright you

Doesn't that cold shape scare you?

Which shall lead us to the dead?

Which will guide us to the dead?

Dies irae, dies illa,

Day of wrath, that day,

Solvet saeclum in favilla!

Resolve the age in ash!

498

Thus he spoke and thence departed,

Thus he spoke and then left,

But it moved them not at all;

But it didn’t affect them at all;

Though he passed to peace unending,

Though he passed on to eternal peace,

While for them should justice call,

While justice may call for them,

As their lives to strife were given,

As their lives were filled with struggle,

Near to hell and far from heaven.

Near to hell and far from heaven.

Thus they lived and thus they revelled,

Thus they lived and enjoyed life,

Until many a year had fled;

Until many years later;

Others’ sorrow cost them nothing,

Others' sadness cost them nothing,

Blanched no hair upon the head;

Blanched with no hair on the head;

Jolly brothers! they were able

Cheerful brothers! they managed

To hold God and sin a fable!

To view God and sin as just a story!

But at last, as midnight found them

But finally, as midnight struck

Drunkly reeling from the feast,

Stumbling from the feast,

Hark! the song of saints was lifted

Hark! The song of saints was raised

Through the church, and high increased;

Through the church, and greatly increased;

“Cease your barking, hounds!” they shouted,

"Stop barking, dogs!" they yelled,

As with Satan’s mouth undoubted.

As with Satan's mouth for sure.

Then they rushed, those wicked brothers,

Then those evil brothers rushed,

Roughly through the holy door;

Through the holy door;

But, as though at final judgment,

But, as if at a final judgment,

Down they heard that chorus pour.

Down they heard that chorus flow.

FOOTNOTES

[1]Of course the champions of papal infallibility are at great pains to deny this. But all the contemporary writers, such as Athanasius, Hilary, and Jerome, assert it, and against it there is nothing but a priori assumptions and the assertion that the third Sirmian formula signed by Liberius has been mistaken for the first, which was Arian. In Dr. Newman’s Arians of the Fourth Century, pp. 433-40, there is a careful account of the three Sirmian formulas. The main fact never was denied until the necessities of the infallibility theory compelled the rewriting of history. Even the old Roman Breviary declares that “Liberius assented to the Arian mischief.”
[2]See Dr. Dollinger’s Fables respecting the Popes in the Middle Ages (New York, 1872), pp. 183-209. In 1582 Gregory XIII. was on the point of expunging his name from the Roman Martyrology, as Baronius had proven that he was neither a pope nor a martyr, but had died peaceably on his own estate near Rome. But the discovery of a stone with an inscription asserting his martyrdom turned the scale the other way. Modern scholarship stigmatizes the inscription as a fraud, and it is notable that the stone has disappeared.
[3]Condensed from Ancient Rome in the Light of Modern Discoveries, by Professor Rodolfo Lanciani. Boston, 1888.
[4]See Sir Alexander Croke’s History of Rhyming Verse. Oxford, 1828; Ferdinand Wolf’s standard treatise, Ueber die Lais, Sequenzen und Leiche. Heidelberg, 1841; August Fuchs’s Die Romanischen Sprachen in ihrem Verhältnisse zum Lateinischen, Halle, 1849; W. Corssen’s Ueber die Aussprache, Vokalismus und Betonung der Lateinischen Sprache. Leipzig, 1868. Also Niebuhr’s article, Ueber das Alter des Lieds Lydia bella puella, in the third volume of the Rheinisches Museum, Bonn, 1829; and Mr. S. V. Cole’s paper on “The Development of Form in the Latin Hymns,” in the Andover Review for October, 1888.
[5]This is a passage not discernible in the Psalms. Justin Martyr says that the Jews expunged it. Tertullian (Contra Marcion, III.) mentions it—and in two other places. Daniel, Thesaurus, I.: 162, has a learned note on the subject.
[6]The same story, but not so well related, is in the life by Paul of Monte Cassino and is repeated in Bede (Hist. Angl. Lib. II. cap. 1). John’s Latin is a trifle cumbrous, but this is the literal translation of it.
[7]Recently there has been a most admirable summary of these matters prepared by the Rev. Samuel M. Jackson for the fourteenth chapter of Dr. Philip Schaff’s History of the Christian Church.
[8]The full inquiry can be pursued through Dan. V., 66 and II., 181; Neale, Sequentiae, p. 58; Du Meril, Poesies Populaires, p. 380, in Pearson’s Sarum Sequences, and in Kehrein.
[9]Poesies Populaires: Anterieures au Douxieme Siècle, p. 380. The language is worth quoting as it stands. He is speaking of Hermann. “Il avail fait, en outre, un grand nombre d’hymnes et de proses qui sauf le Veni, Sancte Spiritus que lui attribue Ego, semblent toutes perdues.”
[10]His Varia de Corrupto Statu Ecclesiae Poemata was reprinted in 1754, but even this is very scarce. There was an earlier publication of his of the same nature, Carmina Vetusta (1548), but whether it contained Bernard, I cannot say. Flacius was an unwearied searcher of the libraries of Europe for material to use on the Lutheran side of the great controversy.

The poem was then reprinted at least six times: “by David Chytraeus at Bremen, 1597; at Rostock, 1610; at Leipzig, 1626; by Eilhard Lubinus, at Lunenburg, 1640; in Wachler’s New Theological Annals, December, 1820; and in G. Ch. F. Mohnike’s Studien (Stralsund, 1824) I., 18.” Yet it had become so scarce that when I made my version of Dr. Trench’s cento, I could not find a complete copy in America. Since then I have received a copy of the edition of 1640 from a friend. Also the Boston Public Library has secured a copy of the Varia Poemata, which was once Theodore Parker’s, and bears the inscription, “A rare and curious book. T. P.”

The poem was reprinted at least six times: “by David Chytraeus in Bremen, 1597; in Rostock, 1610; in Leipzig, 1626; by Eilhard Lubinus in Lunenburg, 1640; in Wachler’s New Theological Annals, December, 1820; and in G. Ch. F. Mohnike’s Studien (Stralsund, 1824) I., 18.” Yet it had become so rare that when I created my version of Dr. Trench’s cento, I couldn't find a complete copy in America. Since then, I received a copy of the 1640 edition from a friend. The Boston Public Library has also acquired a copy of the Varia Poemata, which was once owned by Theodore Parker and has the inscription, “A rare and curious book. T. P.”

The English translations are: (1) Dr. Trench has rendered a few lines in the metre of the original. (2) Dr. John M. Neale’s “Rhythm of Bernard of Morlaix” (1858). (3) Judge Noyes in the “Seven Great Hymns of the Latin Church.” (4) Dr. Abraham Coles. (5) “The Heavenly Land, from the De Contemptu Mundi of Bernard of Morlaix, rendered into corresponding English Verse,” by S. W. Duffield (1867). (6) A privately printed translation by “O. A. M.,” of Cherry Valley, N. Y. (Albany, 1867). (7) Gerard Moultrie in Lyra Mystica (1869). (8) Rev. Jackson Mason (London, 1880). Besides this, an English clergyman has perpetrated the folly of rendering Dr. Neale’s paraphrase into Horatian Latin verse, which would puzzle Bernard himself to recognize as derived from him.

The English translations are: (1) Dr. Trench has provided a few lines in the original meter. (2) Dr. John M. Neale’s “Rhythm of Bernard of Morlaix” (1858). (3) Judge Noyes in the “Seven Great Hymns of the Latin Church.” (4) Dr. Abraham Coles. (5) “The Heavenly Land, from the De Contemptu Mundi of Bernard of Morlaix, translated into corresponding English Verse,” by S. W. Duffield (1867). (6) A privately printed translation by “O. A. M.,” of Cherry Valley, N. Y. (Albany, 1867). (7) Gerard Moultrie in Lyra Mystica (1869). (8) Rev. Jackson Mason (London, 1880). Additionally, an English clergyman has made the mistake of translating Dr. Neale’s paraphrase into Horatian Latin verse, which would confuse Bernard himself to recognize as coming from him.

[11]Custodia Pennensis habet locum Celani, de quo fuit frater Thomas, qui mandato apostolico scripsit sermone polito legendam primam beati Francisci et prosam de mortuis, quae decantatur in missa, scilicet “Dies irae, dies illa,” etc., fecisse dicitur.
[12]Sequentiam illam olim celebrem, quae nunc excidit: “Sanctitatis nova signa,” cecinit frater Thomas de Celano, cujus et illa solemnis mortuorum: “Dies irae, dies illa” opus est, licet alii eam tribuere velint fratri Matthaeo Aquaspartano, cardinali ex minoritis desumpto.Annales Minorum, Tom. II., p. 204 (Lyons, 1625.)

Thomas de Celano, provinciae Pennensis, S. Francisci discipulas et socius, edidit ... librum de vita et miraculis S. Francisci ... communiter vocatum a fratribus legenda antiqua. Alteram legendam minorem prius ediderat, quae legebatur in choro...; sequentias tres, seu Prosas Rhythmicas, quarum prima in laudem S. Francisci incipit: “Fregit victor virtualis.” Secunda incipit: “Sanctitatis nova signa.” Tertia de Defunctis ab Ecclesiâ recepta: “Dies irae, dies illa.” Quam in versus Gallicos transtulit Benedictus Gononus Coelestinus et sancto Bonaventurae attribuit. Alii adscribunt Fr. Matthaeo cardinali Aquaspartano, et demum alii aliis auctoribus.Syllabus Scriptorum et Martyrum Franciscanorum, p. 323 (Rome, 1650.)

Thomas de Celano, of the province of Pennsylvania, a disciple and companion of St. Francis, published... a book about the life and miracles of St. Francis... commonly referred to by the brothers as the ancient legend. He had previously published a shorter legend that was read in the choir...; followed by three sequels, or rhythmic prose, the first of which begins: “The victorious one broke.” The second begins: “New signs of holiness.” The third, accepted by the Church, is about the deceased: “Day of wrath, that day.” Benedict Gononus Coelestinus translated it into French verses and attributed it to St. Bonaventure. Others attribute it to Fr. Matthew, Cardinal of Aquaspartano, while some ascribe it to various other authors.Syllabus of Franciscan Writers and Martyrs, p. 323 (Rome, 1650.)

[13]For the literature of the Dies Irae consult G. C. F. Mohnike’s “Kirchen- und literarhistorische Studien und Mittheilungen. (1) Thomas von Celano, oder Geschichte des kirchlichen Hymnus Dies irae, dies illa.” Stralsund, 1824. (2) Additions and corrections to this in Tzschirner’s “Magazin für Prediger,” 1826, by G. W. Fink, who also wrote the article on Thomas of Celano in Ersch and Gruber’s “Encyclopädie,” Band XVI., Leipzig, 1827. (3) F. G. Lisco’s “Dies Irae, Hymnus auf das Weltgericht.” Berlin, 1840. Also his “Stabat Mater, Hymnus auf die Schmerzen der Maria. Nebst einem Nachtrage zu den Uebersetzungen des Hymnus Dies Irae.” Berlin, 1843. (4) H. A. Daniel’s “Thesaurus Hymnologicus,” Tomus II. Leipzig, 1844. (Pp. 103-31 and 385-87.) (5) Dr. William R. Williams’s “The Conservative Principle in our Literature.” New York, 1843 and 1844, and again in his “Miscellanies.” New York, 1850, and Boston, 1860. (6) Dr. Abraham Coles’s “Dies Irae in Thirteen Original Versions.” New York, 1859. Fifth edition. 1868. (7) Subrector Michael’s “De Sequentia Mediae Aetatis Dies Irae, Dies Illa Dissertatio.” Zittau, 1866. (8) John Edmands’s “Bibliography of the Dies Irae” in the “Bulletin of the Mercantile Library.” Philadelphia, 1884. Also articles by Dr. Philip Schaff in “Hours at Home,” VII., 39 and 261; by R. H. Hutton in “The London Spectator” for 1868; by Rev. John Anketell in “The American Church Review” for 1873; and by Rev. Orby Shipley in “The Dublin Review” for 1883.
[14]There is a serious difficulty connected with the chronology of his history, which I have not been able to overcome. Unfortunately this greatest of Catholic dogmatists never seems to have inspired enough of personal interest in any disciple or contemporary to lead to the preparation of a biography of him. So the earliest in existence were written long after his death, when the Neapolitans asked for his canonization. And a comparison of their statements with those of contemporary chronicles, like that of Richard of San Germano, does not inspire confidence in their veracity.

The second papal war broke out in 1239. Both the orders of friars, Dominicans and Franciscans, were believed to be partisans of the Pope, and in 1239 such as were not natives of the kingdom were commanded to leave it. Richard of San Germano mentions this order sub anno 1239, and adds, sub anno 1240, that by November of the latter year all the Mendicants, except two of each monastery and those natives of the kingdom, had been expelled by order of the Emperor. What Dominicans were there left in Naples to win the affections of Thomas and receive him into the novitiate? The difficulty would be met by assuming 1225 as the date of Thomas’s birth, and his stay at Monte Casino as terminating with his tenth year, so that he might have been at Naples in 1235 and formed the purpose to enter the order in 1239. Or if he went to Naples in his twelfth year (1237), he might have become a Dominican novice after two years of study under professors of that order. It is true that novices were not to be received before their fifteenth year; but at any date after March of 1239 Thomas would be in his fifteenth year. It was March 24th of that year that saw the Emperor excommunicated, and some interval would elapse before the expulsion of the Mendicants.

The second papal war started in 1239. The orders of friars, the Dominicans and Franciscans, were thought to support the Pope, and in 1239, those who weren’t from the kingdom were ordered to leave. Richard of San Germano notes this directive sub anno 1239, and adds, sub anno 1240, that by November of that year, all the Mendicants, except for two from each monastery and those who were natives of the kingdom, had been expelled by the Emperor’s order. What Dominicans were left in Naples to win the favor of Thomas and take him into the novitiate? The issue could be resolved by assuming that Thomas was born in 1225 and that his time at Monte Cassino ended when he was ten, so he might have been in Naples in 1235 and decided to join the order in 1239. Alternatively, if he arrived in Naples at twelve (in 1237), he could have become a Dominican novice after two years of studying under that order’s professors. It's true that novices weren't supposed to be accepted before their fifteenth year; however, any date after March 1239 would mean Thomas was fifteen. It was March 24th of that year when the Emperor was excommunicated, and there would be some time before the Mendicants were expelled.

[15]See his Prolegomena zu einer neuen Ausgabe der “Imitatio Christi,” nach dem Autograph des Thomas von Kempen. Zugleich eine Einführung in sämmtliche Schriften des Thomas, sowie ein Versuch zu endgültiger Feststellung der Thatsache, dass Thomas und kein Anderer der Verfasser der “Imitatio” ist. Band I. Berlin, 1873.

Also Thomae Kempensis “De Imitatione Christi” libri quatuor. Textum ex autographo Thomae nunc primum accuratissime reddidit, distinxit, novo modo disposuit; capitulorum argumenta, locos parallelos adjecit Carolus Hirsche. Berlin, 1874.

Also Thomas à Kempis' “The Imitation of Christ” in four books. The text from the autograph of Thomas has now been accurately reproduced for the first time, organized, and arranged in a new way; with chapter summaries and parallel passages added by Charles Hirsche. Berlin, 1874.

Also his exhaustive article on the Brüder gemeinsamen Lebens in Herzog & Plitt’s Real-Encyclopädie: II., 678-760. (Leipzig, 1877).

Also his comprehensive article on the Brüder gemeinsamen Lebens in Herzog & Plitt’s Real-Encyclopädie: II., 678-760. (Leipzig, 1877).

[16]The Imitation of Christ. Four books. Translated from the Latin by W. Benham, B.D., Vicar of Margate. London, 1874. It is to be regretted that the author of this, the best English version, speaks of the ascription of the Imitation to Thomas à Kempis as “a mistake,” and ascribes it to John Gersen, Abbot of Vercelli, in Italy, who never existed.
[17]See O. A. Spitzen: Thomas à Kempis als schrijver der Navolging van Christus gehandhaafd. Utrecht, 1881. Also his Nalezing op mijn “Thomas à Kempis als schrijver der Navolging van Christus gehandhaafd,” benevens tien nog onbekende cantica spiritualia van Thomas à Kempis. Utrecht, 1882. Also his Les Hollandismes de l’Imitation de Jésus-Christ et trois anciennes versions du livre. Réponse à M. le Chevalier B. Veratti, professeur à Modène. Utrecht, 1883. And his Nouvelle Défense de Thomas à Kempis specialement en Réponse a R. P. Denifle, sous-archiviste du Vatican. Utrecht. 1884.
[18]Annales Typographici, Vol. X., pp. 191-94.
[19]Zachariae Ferrerii, Vincent. Pont. Gardien. Hymni novi Ecclesiastici juxta veram Metri et Latinitatis normam a Beatiss. Patre Clemente VII. Pont. Max. ut in Divinis quisque eis uti possit approbate.... Sanctum et neccessarium opus. Breviarium ecclesiasticum ab eodem Zach. Pont. longe brevius ac facilius redditum et ab omne errore propiedem exibit.

Impressum hoc divinum Opus Romae.... Kal. Febru. MDXXV. (CXV. leaves, quarto.)

Imprint this divine work in Rome.... 1st February 1525. (CXV. leaves, quarto.)

[20]Breviarium Romanum ex Sacra potissimum Scriptura et probatis Sanctorum Historiis nuper confectum. Scrutamini Scripturas, quoniam illa sunt, quae testimonium perhibent de Me. Ioannis V. Romae MDXXXV. (New Edition; denuo per eundem Auctorem recognitum in 1537.) Ten editions in all are recorded, of which the last consisted of a single copy manufactured at Paris in 1679 for the library of the great Colbert (Breviarium Colbertinum).
[21]Hymni Sacri, Paris, 1685 and 1694. A second series in 1698. The two collections together in 1723. They are included in the editions of his works which appeared in 1698 and 1729, but not in that of 1694. Between sixty and seventy of them will be found in J. H. Newman’s Hymni Ecclesiae, Part First (London, 1838 and 1865), but without the author’s name. As Newman omits the hymns in honor of the saints not mentioned in the Scriptures, the fine hymns to St. Bernard, St. Augustine, and St. Judocus are not included. There are French translations by Abbé Saurin, 1691 (third edition, 1698), and by J. P. C. D., in 1760. For English translations see especially Rev. Isaac Williams’s Hymns of the Parisian Breviary (1839), and J. D. Chambers’s Lauda Syon (1857), and the Lyra Messianica (1864).
[22]See note on Luke 2:14 in the second volume of Westcott and Hort’s New Testament in the Original Greek. London and New York, 1882.
[23]The Te Deum has it,

5. Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth,

5. Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts,

6. Pleni sunt coeli et terra majestatis gloriae tuae.

6. The heavens and the earth are full of the glory of your majesty.

In the Vulgate, Isaiah 6, it reads,

In the Vulgate, Isaiah 6, it reads,

Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus exercitum,

Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts,

Plena est omnis terra gloriae ejus.

All the earth is full of his glory.

The Septuagint, from which the older Latin version was made, retained the Hebrew word Sabaoth, instead of translating it. Verse 6 is an expansion of the Scripture text.

The Septuagint, which was used to create the older Latin version, kept the Hebrew word Sabaoth instead of translating it. Verse 6 expands on the Scripture text.

[24]Die Kirchweih-Hymnen: Christe Cunctorum dominator alme. Urbs beata Hirusalem. 4to. Halle, 1867.
[25]From Mostarab (participle of the Arabic verb Estarab), Arabized, conformed to Arabic modes of life. A misnomer in this case. It is the old Spanish liturgy as arranged by Isidore of Seville, and long upheld by the Spanish clergy against the attempt to introduce that of Rome. The Missal and Breviary were first published by Cardinal Ximenes in 1500; then carefully edited by Alexander Lesley, a Scottish Jesuit (Rome, 1755). His edition, with its learned apparatus, is reprinted in Volumes LXXXI.-II. of Abbé Migne’s Patrologia Latina.
[26]A Critical History of the Doctrine of Justification and Reconciliation. By Albrecht Ritschl, Professor Ordinarius of Theology in the University of Göttingen. Edinburgh, 1872. Professor Ritschl sustains his view of the devotional Protestantism of the Roman Catholic Church by a passage from the Missal, in which God is invoked as non aestimator meriti, sed veniae largitor, and by the remarkable exhortation to the dying prescribed for the use of her priests. He also quotes six passages from the mediaeval hymns edited by George Cassander.
[27]See Private Prayers put Forth by Authority During the Reign of Queen Elizabeth. Edited for the Parker Society by Rev. William K. Clay, B.D. Cambridge, 1851. It contains the English Primer and the Latin Orarium, and also the Preces Privatae of 1564. This last omits four of the eight hymns previously authorized and substitutes another. It also contains an appendix of Latin sacred poetry by writers of that century. Besides nine fine hymns by Marc-Antonio Flaminio, the selections are from Fabricius, Melanchthon, and other German Lutherans, with some by Bishop John Parkhurst, of Norwich.
[28]See his Ghostly Psalms and Spiritual Songs in Remains of Myles Coverdale, Bishop of Exeter. Edited for the Parker Society by Rev. George Pearson, B.D. Cambridge, 1846. With this may be compared the Scotch versions of German hymns, some of them based on Latin originals in Gude and Godlie Ballates. Edinburgh, 1578. Reprinted with Introduction and Glossary by David Laing. Edinburgh, 1868. The queerest book in the annals of hymnology.
[29]See his Hymns and Songs of the Church, London, 1623 and 1856. Lord Selborne, in the Encyclopaedia Britannica (sub voce “Hymns”), observes that Wither anticipates Charles Coffin in basing a series of hymns for the days of the week upon the days’ works of the Creation.
[30]John Henry Newman, in his Letter to Dr. Jelf in vindication of his Tract No. XC., wrote: “I always have contended, and will contend, that it [the religious revival] is not satisfactorily accounted for by any particular movements of individuals upon a particular spot. The poets and philosophers of the age have borne witness to it for many years. Those great names in our literature, Sir Walter Scott, Mr. Wordsworth, Mr. Coleridge, though in different ways, and with essential differences one from another and perhaps from any Church system, still all bear witness to it. The system of Mr. Irving is another witness to it. The age is moving toward something, and, most unhappily, the one religious communion which has of late years been practically in possession of that something, is the Church of Rome.”
499

GENERAL INDEX.

[Names of hymn-writers in small capitals; translators in italics.]

[Names of hymn-writers in small caps; translators in italics.]

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z

A
Thomas à Kempis, 283-97.
References: 18, 394.
Hymn: 295.
Abecedary, 27, 58, 83, 86, 357, 358, 362, 363, 374.
Peter Abelard, 194-213.
References: 17, 18, 19, 25, 112, 151, 187, 190, 192, 214, 218, 222, 227, 280, 377.
Hymn: 208.
Abra, 13, 23, 27, 28.
Accent, 43.
Adam of St. Victor, 227-39.
References: 11, 17, 18, 44, 115, 155, 157, 222, 377, 383, 389, 397, 442-43.
Hymn: 229.
Adhemar, 160.
Adrian, Pope, 134.
Aegidius, 386.
Aelred, 382.
Agatha, Martyr, 44.
Alard, Wilhelm, 395.
Albert the Great, 159, 260, 265.
Alcuin (Albinus Flaccus), 364.
References: 18, 29, 112, 117, 118, 123, 124, 131, 145, 151, 348.
Alexander, J. W., 193, 271.
Alford, Henry, 251.
Alfred, King of England, 107, 465.
Alliteration, 43, 113, 355, 362.
Paul Alvarez, 368.
Ambrose, 47-62.
References: 8, 11, 13, 14, 19, 30, 44, 67, 87, 102, 107, 108, 114, 117, 120, 299, 310, 337, 351, 359, 402, 428, 443.
Hymn: 56.
“Ambrosian” hymns, 55-61, 351, 353-55.
Ammonius, Wolfgang, 395.
Anastasius, 77-79.
Anatolius, 12.
Anglo-Saxon Hymnary, 373-74, 433.
Anketell, John, 45, 251, 415, 447.
Anselm of Canterbury, 374, 391.
References: 151, 177, 197, 444.
Anselm of Laon, 196.
Anselm of Lucca, 375.
Reference: 377.
Antonius, Silvius, 322.
Antiphons, 111, 134, 136, 140, 150, 361, 378, 386.
Thomas Aquinas, 256-71.
References: 18, 44, 55, 240, 322, 383, 397.
Hymn: 265, 267.
Arator, 84.
Arians, 24, 35, 48, 67, 106, 107.
Arndt, John, 405.
Arnold, Matthew, 243.
Aristotle, 151, 194, 198, 260, 266.
Arturus, Serranus, 359.
Athanasius, 24, 26, 29, 35, 36, 39, 104.
Athenagenes, 9.
Augustine, 13, 14, 19, 20, 23, 48, 49, 52, 53, 55, 80, 125, 285, 299, 310, 350, 393, 397.
Auxentius, 26, 39, 48.
Aylward, Prior, 376, 447.
B
Babe, 391.
Bacon, Francis, 21.
Bacon, Roger, 152, 195.
Balde, Jacob, 409.
Baker, Sir Henry, 393, 413, 436, 440.
“Bangor Antiphonary,” 361-62, 425.
Barbarians, 89.
Barbarossa, 54, 255.
Bardesanes, 8.
Basil, 8, 9.
Basil the Great, 49.
Bässler, Ferd., 16, 435.
Bebel, Henry, 419.
Becket, Thomas à, 382.
References: 377, 386.
Bede the Venerable, 100-13.
References: 14, 18, 44, 62, 86, 97, 101, 106, 123, 125, 143, 145, 151, 358, 365.
Hymn: 113.
Beda, Major, 109.
Belisarius, 353.
Bellarmine, 321, 322.
Benedict XII, 387.
Benedict, E. C., 17, 181, 184, 233, 251, 271, 379, 396, 414, 439.
Benedict Biscop, 110.
Benedict of Nursia, 98, 145, 256, 349, 353.
“Benedicite,” 4.
Benedictines, 84, 98, 149, 181, 256, 259.
of St. Maur, 55, 121.
Benedictine Ms., 99.
500
Beowulf, 113.
Bernard of Clairvaux, 186-93.
References: 11, 18, 25, 44, 160, 197, 204, 214, 216, 222, 229, 245, 269, 271, 274, 310, 377, 379, 383, 395, 405, 443.
Hymn: 193.
Bernard of Cluny, 222-26.
References: 15, 18, 44, 176, 180, 214, 277, 424.
Rhyme: 224.
Bertier, 382.
Besnault, Sebastian, 344.
References: 337, 358.
Bibliographical Notes, 416-45.
Bjorn, G. A., 426.
Blew, W. J., 413.
Boethius, 18, 80, 88, 125, 145, 147, 200, 353.
John Bonaventura, 261-65.
References: 18, 44, 240, 245, 270, 383.
Hymn: 271.
Boniface, 128.
Bonn, Hermann, 395.
Bossuet, 334, 337.
Brander, Joachim, 389-90.
Sebastian Brandt, 394.
Breviaries, 316-46.
References: 29, 393, 416.
Breviary of Angers, 393.
Braga, 393.
Cluny, 44, 328, 335.
Hereford, 102.
Koeln, 393.
Le Mans, 393.
Liege, 393.
Lübec, 393.
Mainz, 393.
Meissen, 393.
Mozarabic, 15, 31, 47, 73, 358, 359-60.
Noyon, 393.
Paraclete, 209.
Paris, 328-46.
References: 16, 44, 161, 268, 355, 358, 412, 413.
Poitiers, 393.
Rennes, 393.
Roman, 317-28.
References: 17, 44, 58, 70, 83, 355, 358, 364, 365, 367, 371, 372, 377, 399, 408, 412, 440, 441.
Sarum, 102, 385, 392, 433.
Toledo, 209.
Trondhjem, 392.
York, 102.
Bright, Marshall H., 251.
William, 251.
Britain, 85, 97, 106.
Brower, Christopher, 118.
Browne, Sir Thomas, 358.
Brownell, H. H., 251.
Brunehilda, 91, 92, 105.
Bugellensis, Augustine, 245.
Bunsen, C. J. C., 250.
Bunyan, John, 25.
Bute, Marquis of, 324.
C
Caedmon, 113.
Caesar of Arles, 80, 349, 353.
Camerarius, Joachim, 395.
Campbell, R., 413.
Canticles, 4, 317, 406.
Canonical Hours, 316.
Carlyle, Thomas, 249.
Carthusians, 285.
Casimir, 391.
Cassander, George, 14, 351, 421.
Cassiodorus, Caius, 125, 147.
Caswall, Edward, 17, 193, 251, 298, 325, 399, 401, 413, 432, 441.
Catacombs, 39, 40, 44.
Ceolfrid, 110.
Chambers, J. D., 371, 374, 384, 385, 388, 413, 435.
Chandler, John, 17, 251, 338, 412, 428.
Charles, Mrs. E. R., 31, 113, 177, 230, 251, 297, 358, 414, 435.
Charles the Bald, 120.
Charles the Great (Charlemagne), 115, 127, 132, 134, 139, 160, 364, 386.
Choral School of St. Gall, 133, 436.
Christian Poets, Five first, 84.
“Christian Year, The,” 343.
Chrysostom, 8, 23.
Cistercians, 188, 215, 285, 393.
Citeaux, 187, 188.
Clairvaux, 189.
Claudianus Mamertus, 30.
Clement of Alexandria, 9.
Clichtove, Joste, 394.
References: 14, 228, 351, 420.
Cluny, Dispute at, 216.
Coeur de Lion, Richard, 21.
Coffin, Charles, 335-39.
References: 44, 333, 412.
Hymns: 338.
Coles, Abraham, 17, 223, 251, 414, 436, 438.
Collinus, Matthias, 394.
Columba (Colmcille), 355-57, 360.
References: 101, 120, 133.
Combault, M., 345.
Reference: 337.
Commire, Jean, 342.
Reference: 337.
Common Life, Brethren and Sisters of the, 284-90, 394.
Common Prayer, Book of, 320, 406.
Compilers of Latin hymns, 14, 15, 16, 391, 404, 411.
Conrad, 386.
Pierre de Corbeil, 380.
Corpus Christi, Festival of, 265, 267.
Cosin, Bishop, 406.
Cousin, 17.
501
Coverdale, Bishop Miles, 407.
Cowper, Wm., 12, 96.
Crashaw, Richard, 182, 250, 407.
Crippen, T. G., 378, 440.
Crusades, 194, 222, 240, 377.
Cuthbert, 109, 113.
Cyprian of Carthage, 20, 24.
Cyxilla, 359.
D
Pope Damasus, 35-46.
References: 50, 96, 399.
Poems: 42.
Damiani, Peter, 169-78.
References: 14, 86, 224, 229, 299, 306, 321, 350, 373, 384.
Hymns: 177.
Daniel, H. A., 14, 250, 429, 430, 439.
Dante, 177, 200, 241, 279.
“De Contemptu Mundi,” 222.
“De Imitatione,” 290-95, 390.
Versions of, 293.
De la Brunetière, 337.
De Rance, 329, 330, 334.
Dexter, H. M., 9.
“Dies Irae,” 240-54, 429, 436, 438, 456.
Translations, 250.
Dix, J. A., 251.
Wm. C., 251.
Wm. G., 251.
Dominic, 173, 240, 258, 259, 285, 383.
Dominicans, 257-64.
Drepanius Florus, 368.
Drummond, Wm., 233, 408.
Dryden, John, 407, 408, 447.
Duffield, Dr. Geo., 340.
Duffield, S. W., 20, 30, 32, 33, 34, 59, 60, 61, 69, 71, 81, 82, 121, 176, 177, 180, 209, 220, 223, 231, 233, 235, 236, 238, 253, 279, 315, 325, 326, 340, 342, 354, 362, 370, 375, 380, 385, 390, 395, 398, 414.
Du Meril, Ed., 381-82, 430-31.
Du Perier, 322.
E
Early Church, Order of worship in, 6.
Praise service of, 1
Eber, Paul, 395.
Edmund, 384.
“Ein’ feste Burg,” 251.
Ekkehard, 132, 370, 376.
Elliot, C. W., 251.
Hope, 353.
References: 18, 44, 120, 366.
Ellinger, Andreas, 395.
Engelbert, 386.
Ennodius, 73-87.
Reference: 351.
Hymns: 81.
Ephrem the Syrian, 8.
Epiphanius, 75, 76, 80.
Erasmus, 394.
References: 29, 63, 353, 390.
Eric, 368.
Ermanrich, 368.
Eugenius, 359.
Eusebius, 147, 169.
F
Faber, F. W., 193, 315.
Peter, 302-07.
Fabricius, George, 395.
References: 14, 422.
“Faust,” 240, 249, 411.
Faustinus Arevalus, 63, 64.
Faustus, 80.
Felix II., 36.
Fénelon, 334.
Zacharia Ferreri, 318-20.
References: 44, 322, 394.
Fiacc, 362.
Fichte, J. G., 250.
Flacius, Matthias, 15, 222, 223, 402, 421.
Flagellants, 173, 278.
Marc-Antonio Flaminio, 394.
Flavius, 357.
Reference: 355.
Follen, A. L., 250, 411, 427.
Fortlage, C., 15, 431.
Fortunatus, Venantius, 88-96.
References: 18, 20, 21, 29, 30, 31, 44, 77, 83, 86, 118, 147, 370.
Hymns: 93, 96.
Francis of Assisi, 241, 258, 261, 285, 383.
Franciscans, 272, 381, 393.
Frangipani, Cardinal Latino, 245.
Fulbert of Chartres, 372.
References: 156, 370, 378.
G
Franz von Gaisberg, 390.
Galucci, Tarquinio, 321, 333.
Gaul, 73.
Gautier, 17, 229, 436.
John von Geissel, 399.
Gerhardt, Paul, 12, 193, 405.
German translators, 250, 411, 426.
Geste, Guillaume du Plessis de, 337.
“Gloria in Excelsis,” 1, 4, 348.
“Gloria Patri,” 4.
“Glossa Ordinaria,” 144.
Godefroy, 376.
Goethe, 249, 411.
“Golden Legend,” 179.
“Gomorrah Book,” 170.
Pietro Gonella, 381.
Gottschalk, 376.
References: 128, 367.
Gourdan, Simon, 337.
Greek and Roman Churches, 35, 73, 76.
Gregory of Tours, 31, 32, 90, 92, 361.
Pope Gregory I, 97-108.
References: 11, 18, 44, 55, 58, 86, 117, 134, 160, 245, 353, 402.
Hymns, 108.
Gregory II., 160.
Gregory IX., 240.
502
Gregorian chant, 107.
Grimm, Jacob, 15, 427.
Groote, Gerard, 283-85, 290.
Robert Grosstete, 384.
Gryphius, Andreas, 250.
Gueranger, 338.
Guido of Arezzo, 365-66.
Guido of Basoches, 382.
Francis Guyet, 337.
Guyon, Madame, 274.
H
Habert, Isaac, 337.
“Hallel,” Great, 1.
Hammerlein, Felix, 245.
Harmonious, 8.
Harms, Claus, 250.
Hastings, H. L., 251.
Harbaugh, Henry, 271.
Hartmann, 133-39.
References: 159, 368.
Hatto, 123, 128.
Hayes, John L., 414.
Heber, Reginald, 220.
Heermann, Johann, 405.
Hegius, Alexander, 394.
Heisler, D. Y., 415.
Helmbold, Ludwig, 395.
Heloise, 198-213.
References: 19, 214, 300.
Herder, J. G. von, 250, 409.
Heritage, 373.
Hermann, Johann, 395.
Hermannus Contractus, 149-68.
References: 123, 269, 370, 376.
Sequences: 161.
Writings: 161.
Heribert of Eichstetten, 376.
Reference: 155.
Hessus, Helius Eobanus, 394.
Hewett, J. W., 388, 393, 413.
Hilary of Arles, 31, 349.
Hilary of Poitiers, 19-34.
References: 2, 4, 13, 42, 44, 50, 77, 121, 299, 348, 361, 362, 443.
Hymns: 32.
Hildebert, 179-85.
References: 206, 210, 222, 350, 373, 377, 378, 386, 429, 439, 443.
Hymn: 179-85.
Hildebrand, 102, 170, 171, 172.
Hildegard of Bingen, 379.
Hincmar, 118, 129, 364, 366.
Holland, 283.
Horace, 28, 444.
Hugo, 384.
Hugo of St. Victor, 227, 274.
Humbert, 245.
John Huss, 391.
Reference: 18.
Hutton, R. H., 251.
Hymn and psalm singing, 54.
Hymn, Advent, 388.
Ascension, 388.
Athanasian Creed, 358.
Communion, 361.
Crusades, 382.
Judgment, 374.
Oldest Greek, 4, 9.
Resurrection, 220.
Rosary, 383.
Transfiguration, 389.
Trinity, 388.
Hymns, Christmas, 374, 386, 387, 390.
Easter, 374, 377, 383, 388.
Genealogy of, 12.
German, 13, 182, 386, 405.
Greek, 13, 107.
Old English, 373.
Syriac, 8.
Hymn-book of Abelard, 19.
of the Western Church, First, 29, 58.
Hymn-tinkers, 16, 30, 64.
Hymn-writers of the Breviary, 316-46.
Irish, 360, 361.
Spanish, 358.
Unknown, 347-400.
I
Index to translated hymns, 446-83.
Innocent III., 155, 157, 240, 281, 397.
“Integer vitae,” 28.
Irish (early) hymns, 360-63, 435.
Irons, Wm. J., 251.
Isidore, 358.
References: 30, 83, 125.
J
Jacob of Muldorf, 391.
Jacoponus, 272-82.
References: 18, 243, 374, 383.
Hymns: 278.
Jansenists, 330, 334, 335-36, 343.
Jerome, 350.
References: 20, 24, 29, 32, 36, 41, 83, 147, 173, 349.
Jesuit hymn-writers, 396-99, 426, 440.
John of Damascus, 12, 363.
John the Deacon, 97, 100, 134.
John the Faster, 104.
Johnson, Franklin, 415.
Johnson, Dr. Samuel, 249.
Jourdain, Charles, 152, 167.
Juvencus, 84, 147.
K
Kayser, J., 16, 439, 443.
Keble, John, 343, 394, 413, 440.
Kehrein, J., 16, 429, 441.
Ken, Bishop, 358.
George Klee (Thymus gland), 395.
Knights Hospitallers, 192.
Templars, 192, 440-41.
Koch, 16, 439.
Königsfeld, G. A., 15, 411, 432, 438.
Koran, Translations of, 218.
Kynaston, Herbert, 17, 182, 251, 375, 413.
503
L
Ladkenus, 360.
Latimer, Hugh, 21.
Latin hymnology and Protestantism, 401.
Latin Vulgate, 41, 349.
Le Tourneux, Nicholas, 348.
References: 330, 337.
Lea, H. C., 251.
Lee, Frederick G., 251.
Leo X., 318.
Pope Leo XIII., 399, 444.
Lewis the Pious, 125, 127, 368.
Liber Hymnorum, 29.
Mysteriorum, 29.
Library in Rome, First Christian public, 40.
of St. Gall, 133, 151.
Linke, Johannes, 443, 444, 445.
Lisco, F. G., 250.
Littledale, R. F., 177, 380, 413, 447.
Lombard, Peter, 266, 377.
Lombards, 88, 90, 91, 98, 99, 103, 147, 255, 258.
Longfellow, H. W., 179, 182.
Loris, William de, 201.
Loyola, Ignatius, 302-07.
Reference: 386.
Lucifer, Bishop of Cagliari, 37.
Ludovicus Vives, J., 394.
Luidke, Matthew, 423.
Luther, Martin, 15, 25, 51, 53, 87, 117, 127, 193, 218, 251, 269, 289, 318, 323, 348, 366, 385, 395, 403.
M
Macaulay, T. B., 251.
Maengal (Marcellus), 133, 369.
“Magnificat,” 1, 3, 4.
Mangan, James C., 360.
Mant, Richard, 17, 338, 412, 428.
Marbod, 378.
Reference: 181.
March, F. A., 415, 442.
Mariolatry, 58, 96, 176, 270, 278, 289, 370, 372, 385.
Martha of Bethany, 389.
Martel, Charles, 21, 166.
Mary Queen of Scots, 300.
Mason, Jackson, 223, 224.
Matthew from Acqua-Sparta, 245.
McGill, Hamilton, 251, 414.
McKenzie, W. S., 251, 415.
Meinhold, 249.
Mendicants, 240, 258-64, 284.
Philip Melanchthon, 395, 402.
Mesengui, François Philippe, 335, 336.
Meun, Jean de, 201.
Meyer, Jakob, 395.
Meyer, J. F. von, 250.
Migne, J. P., 15, 431.
Mills, Henry, 182, 414.
Milton, John, 299.
Minorites, 272.
Missal, The, 316, 321, 417.
of Sarum, 392, 441.
Mohammed, 89, 357.
Momboir, Jean (Johannes Maubernus), 390.
Monastic Reformation, 98.
Mone, F. J., 15, 434.
Monica, 19, 53.
Monks, Black, 215, 218.
White, 215.
Montanus, Jacob, 394.
Moravians, 193, 271.
Morel, P. G., 16, 439-40.
Morgan, D. T., 177, 385, 392, 441.
Moultrie, Gerard, 223, 406.
Mozart, 240.
Muretus, Marc Antoine, 394.
References: 44, 337, 394.
Wolfgang Musculus, 395.
Musical instruments, 6.
notation, 363, 373.
N
Neale, J. M., 16, 17, 182, 209, 224, 231, 233, 251, 371, 377, 384, 413, 434, 436, 439.
Nelson, Earl, 413.
Neumark, Georg, 12.
Newman, J. H., 16, 17, 413, 428.
Nicene Creed, 26, 36.
Niebuhr, 363-64.
Notker of St. Gallen (Balbulus), 132-42.
References: 84, 109, 116, 117, 368.
Sequences: 136.
Notker “of Liege,” 140.
“Labeo,” 140.
“the Abbot,” 140.
“the Physician,” 140.
Nott, C. C., 414-15.
Noyes, Judge, 223, 438.
“Nunc Dimittis,” 1, 3.
O
O. A. M., 223, 224.
Odilo, 373.
Reference: 378.
Odo of Cluny, 371.
Oxford movement, 412.
Ozanam, D., 17, 433.
P
“Palmare,” 76.
Palmer, Ray, 268, 415.
Paraclete, Abbey of the, 204, 208, 211, 212.
John Parkhurst, 395.
Patrick, Symon, 12, 408.
Paulinus, Bishop of Nola, 352.
References: 84, 366.
Paulinus, Bishop of Aquileia, 366.
Pearson, C. B., 17, 441.
Penitentes, 173.
504
Père-la-Chaise, 194, 212.
Petau, Denis, 337.
Peter of Compostela, 155, 160.
Peter from Dresden, 391.
Peter the Hermit, 186.
Peter the Venerable, 214-21.
References: 18, 109, 205, 211, 222, 377.
Writings: 219.
Hymns: 220.
Petrarch, 279.
Petrucci, Hieronimo, 321.
Phelps, S. D., 251.
Phocas, 105.
Plague in Rome, 103.
Plato, 48.
Poitiers, 21, 91.
Pope, Alexander, 200.
Pott, Francis, 377.
Preston, Margaret J., 251.
“Primer,” The, 405.
Thrive, 147, 353.
Protestant hymn-writers, 395-96.
Prudentius (Aurelius Prudentius Clemens), 63-72.
References: 18, 39, 44, 84, 96, 115, 147, 340, 351, 408, 441, 444.
Hymns: 72.
Prudentius Jr., 367.
Psalm-singing, 1, 2, 6, 317.
Psalter, The, 317.
“Psalter of the Queen of Sweden,” 363.
Q
Quentell, Henry, 419.
Quiñonez, Francesco de, 320, 325.
Quintilian, 65, 147, 359.
R
Rabanus Maurus (Magnentius), 114-31.
References: 18, 86, 112, 145, 151, 160, 269, 366, 376.
Hymns: 118, 120.
Writings: 119, 131.
Rabusson, Paul, 328, 335.
Racine, 322.
Radegunda, 92-96.
References: 18, 21, 30.
Rambach, A. J., 14, 411, 426.
Ratbert (Paschasius), 124, 129.
Ratpert, 133-39.
Reference: 368.
Ravenna, 169.
Renaissance, Poets of, 44, 394-95.
“Requiem,” 240.
Responsive singing, 8.
Rhegius, Urbanus, 395.
Rhyme, 13, 19, 31, 43, 113, 291, 363.
Richard of St. Victor, 227, 274.
Ritual, The, 316.
Robert II., 158-65.
References: 18, 154, 372.
Sequences: 158.
“Rock of Ages,” 269.
Roman Catholic observances, 71.
“Romance of the Rose,” 201.
Romance tongues, 89.
Romanticist movement, 337, 411-12.
Roman women, Cruelty of, 67.
Rome, 40, 97.
Roscommon, Earl of, 250, 408.
Rudolph of Radegg, 382.
Rusbroek, Jan, 285.
Rupert of St. Gall, 370.
Ryckel, Dionysius, 391.
S
Sainte-Beuve, 332, 334.
Salvus, 373.
Santeul, Claude, 328.
References: 44, 337, 342.
Santeul, Jean, 329-35.
References: 44, 337-38, 343, 412.
Saxon Monasteries, Life in, 110.
Schaff, Philip, 17, 251, 440, 442.
Schlegel, A. W., 250, 411, 432.
Schletterer, H. M., 440.
Schlosser, Joh. F. H., 15, 433.
Schools, 145.
Einsiedeln, 145, 161.
Clonard, 356.
Cluny, 215, 218, 371.
Cologne, 260.
Fulda, 122, 143, 145.
Jarrow, 111.
of the Moors, 152.
Oxford, 152.
Paris, 263, 265.
Reichenau, 146-48.
References: 143, 145, 153, 161, 165.
St. Alban, 165.
St. Gall, 145, 150, 161, 165, 351, 366, 380.
St. Matthias, 145.
St. Maximin, 145.
St. Victor, 227.
References: 151, 152.
Weissenberg, 145.
“Scotch-Irishman,” 85, 356.
Scott, Sir Walter, 249, 251, 411.
Scotus Erigena, John, 128, 367.
Sechnall, 362.
Sedulius, Caelius, 83-87.
References: 18, 58, 147, 360.
Hymn: 83.
Sedulius Scotus, 83.
Selneccer, Nicholas, 395.
Seminaries, 145.
Seneca, 359.
Sequence, 13, 18, 132, 136, 150, 155, 158, 229, 240, 267, 292, 366, 367, 376, 390, 399, 440, 443.
Servatus Lupus, 367.
References: 125, 127.
Shipley, Orby, 325, 437, 444.
505
Simrock, Carl, 15, 411, 431.
Slave market at Rome, 100.
Slosson, Edward, 251.
Smithers, N. B., 414, 443.
“Society of Jesus,” 298, 302, 304.
Sorbonne, 321.
Sources of Latin hymns, 15.
Spain, 47, 64, 84, 218, 359.
Religion in, 106.
St. Edmund, 384.
St. Gall, 133, 436.
St. Martin of Tours, 25, 52, 89, 91, 123, 364, 371, 373.
St. Maximin of Trier, 23, 145.
St. Patrick, 85, 101, 356, 360, 361.
St. Theresa, 274, 306.
“Stabat Mater,” 278.
Stadelmann, 15.
Stanley, Dean, 251, 414.
Stigel, Johann, 395.
Strabo, Walafrid, 143-48.
References: 64, 123, 125, 127, 133, 366.
Hymn: 144.
Strada, Famiana, 44, 321, 322, 333.
Strozzi, Lorenza, 423.
Stryker, M. W., 251, 415.
Sulpicius, Severus, 89.
Supremacy of the Pope, 73, 89.
Sylvester, Joshua, 250.
Sylvius, Aeneas (Pius II.), 394.
Symmachus, 50, 67, 68, 76.
T
Tauler, 274.
“Te Deum,” 4, 12, 244, 317, 348-50, 436, 438.
Telesphorus, 348.
Tennyson, Alfred, 200.
“Ter Sanctus,” 4, 349.
Tertullian, 24.
Theodolph, 118, 368.
Theodore, Archbishop, 111.
Theodoric, 76, 80, 145.
Theodoric of Monte Cassino, 373.
Theodosius, 52, 61, 68, 84, 85.
Theodulph of Orléans, 368.
Thessalonica, Massacre at, 52.
“Thilo the Venerable,” 14.
Thomas of Celano, 240-34.
References: 18, 44, 358, 381, 383, 395.
Sequences: 244.
Thomasius, 14, 351, 425.
Thompson, A. R., 269, 327, 333, 341, 342, 343, 345, 387, 415.
Toledo, Council of, 317, 349.
Torrentinus, Hermann, 419.
Tours, 91.
Transubstantiation, 124, 129, 143, 386.
Translators of Latin hymns, 17, 250, 251, 405-15.
Trench, R. C., 16, 182, 206, 222, 223, 251, 395, 432.
Trend, H., 378, 413, 437.
Trent, Council of, 317, 321.
Tunes, 55, 365.
Tutilo, 133-39.
Reference: 368.
U
Upham, Thomas C., 274.
Urban VIII., 321, 322, 399.
V
Valens, 25, 39.
Valentinian, 26, 32, 39, 48, 50, 84.
Veith, Emmanuel, 250.
“Veni Creator Spiritus,” 114-31.
“Veni Sancte Spiritus,” 149-68.
Vert, Claude de, 328, 335.
Vestal Virgins, 68.
François Antoine Vigier, 335.
Virgil, 147.
W
Wackernagel, 16, 430, 437.
Waltram, 368.
Paul Warnefried (Paul the Deacon), 364.
References: 30, 91, 97, 123.
Washburn, Dr., 233, 438.
Wernher, Adam, 394.
Wesley, Charles, 378.
Wessel, Johan, 289.
Wessenberg, J. H. von, 250.
Whewell, Dr., 392.
William of Champeaux, 151, 187, 194, 227.
Williams, John, 414, 431.
Isaac, 251, 338, 412, 428, 429.
William R., 17, 251, 414.
WIPO, 366.
Wither, George, 408.
Worsley, P. S., 413, 437.
Wrangham, D. S., 233, 442.
X
Xavier, Francis, 298-313.
Reference: 18.
Hymns: 298, 315.
Y
“York Processional,” 392.
Z
Zabuesnig, J. C. von, 427.
Zerbolt, Gerard, 287, 290.
Zingerle, 8.
Zinzendorf, Count, 193.
Zwinger, Theodore, 395.
507

INDEX TO LATIN HYMNS QUOTED OR MENTIONED.

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ K __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ W X Y __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__

A
A et Ω magne Deus, 183.
A patre unigenitus, 374.
A solis ortus cardine, ad usque, 58, 83, 86.
A solis ortus cardine et usque, 57, 86, 121.
Ad coeli clara non sum dignus sidera, 27, 30, 31.
Ad coenam Agni providi, 58, 322, 339, 355.
Ad Dominum clamaveram, 367.
Ad regias Agni Dapes, 58, 268, 323, 355.
Ad perennis vitae fontem, 114, 299, 351.
Ad Supernam, 268.
Ades pater supreme, 72.
Adest dies sanctus Dei, 120.
Adeste coelitu chori, 343.
Adeste fideles, 271.
Adesto, Christe, vocibus, 113.
Adoro Te devote, latens Deitas, 268.
Adstant angelorum chori, 296.
Adversa mundi tolera, 295, 296.
Aeterna Christi munera, et martyrum, 30, 56.
Aeterna Christi munera nos, 58.
Aeterna coeli gloria, 58.
Aeternae lucis conditor, 57.
Aeterne rerum conditor, 56.
Aeterne Rex altissime, 108.
Aeterni Patris unice, 371.
Agathae sanctae virginis, 58.
Agnetis Christi virginis, 295.
Agnis beatae virginis, 57.
Ales diei nuntius, 69, 72.
Alleluia, 4, 136, 155.
Alleluia, dulce carmen, 374, 408.
Alleluia piis edite laudibus, 359, 360.
Alma redemptoris mater, 155, 160.
Almi prophetae progenies, 58.
Altitudo, quid hic jaces, 398.
Altus prositor, vetustus dierum, et ingenitus, 357, 360.
Ama Jesum cum Agnete, 295.
Amore Christi nobilis, 58.
Angelice patrone, 397.
Angelorum si haberem, 296.
Angulare fundamentum, 357, 363.
Anima Christi, sanctifica me, 386.
Anni peractis mensibus, 373.
Apostolorum gloriam, 113.
Apostolorum passio, 56, 113.
Apostolorum supparem, 57.
Apparabet repentina dies magna Domini, 177, 358.
Ardua spes mundi, 136.
Audi benigne Conditor, 108, 117.
Audi, tellus, audi, 374.
Audit tyrannus anxius, 72.
Aurora jam spargit polum, 58.
Aurora lucis rutilat, 57.
Ave Dei genetrix, 384.
Ave florens rosa, 295.
Ave fuit prima salus, 280.
Ave hierarchia, 389.
Ave Maria, 155.
Ave Maria, gratia plena, 376.
Ave maris stella, 96, 322, 370.
Ave Martha gloriosa, 389.
Ave mundi domina, 384.
Ave per quam, 373.
Ave praeclara Maris stella, 155, 159, 376.
Ave quem desidero, 383.
Ave regis angelorum, 280.
B
Beata nobis gaudia, 31, 34.
Beate martyr prospera, 72.
Bellator armis inclytus, 58.
Benedictus, 3.
Bis ternas horas explicans, 56, 57.
C
Cantemus omni die concenentes variae, 363.
Cedit frigus hiemale, 383.
Certum tenentes ordinem, 57.
Christe coelorum conditor, 57.
Christe cunctorum dominator alme, 57
Christe lumen perpetuum, 81.
Christe precamur, 81.
Christe qui lux es et dies, 57, 354.
Christe redemptor gentium, 57.
Christe Redemptor omnium, 120.
Christe Redemptor omnium, Vere salus, 295.
Christe rex coeli domine, 57.
Christe salvator omnium, 82.
Christe sanctorum gloria, 177.
Christe sanctorum gloria, Et piorum, 295.
508
Christe servorum regimen tuorum, 72.
Christi caterva clamitat, 351.
Christum Ducem, qui per crucem, 271.
Christum rogemus et patrem, 30.
Chorus novae Hierusalem, 155, 158, 372.
Cibis resumptis congruis, 57.
Cives coelestis patriae, 379.
Cives coeli attendite, 295.
Clarum decus jejunii, 108.
Coelestis formam gloriae, 392.
Coelestis urbs Jerusalem, 324, 326.
Coeli Deus sanctissime, 57.
Coelos ascendit hodie, 388.
Cogita, anima fidelis, 247.
Collaudemus Magdalena, 385.
Coluber Adae male suasor, 136.
Conditor alme siderum, 56.
Congaudeat turba fidelium, 374.
Consors paterni luminis, 56.
Convexa solis orbita, 57, 360.
Corde natus ex parentis, 64, 72.
Creaturarum omnium merita, 296.
Crux te, te volo conqueri, 280.
Cultor Dei memento, 71, 72.
Cum me tenent fallacia, 396.
Cum sub cruce sedet moerens, 296.
Cum revolvo toto corde, 381, 391.
Cunctorum rex omnipotens, 359.
Cur mundus militat, 274, 278, 279, 280, 374.
Cur relinquis, Deus, coelum, 327.
Custodes hominum, 322.
D
Da puer plectrum, 72.
Debilis cessent elementa legis, 344.
Dei fide, qua vivimus, 57.
De Laudibus Sanctae Crucis, 131.
De Parente summo natum, 393.
Deus aeterni luminis, 57.
Deus creator omnium, 20, 56, 59.
Deus-Homo, Rex coelorum, 379.
Deus ignee fons animarum, 72.
Deus, pater credentium, 374.
Deus, Pater ingenite, 31, 33.
Deus qui certis legibus, 57.
Deus qui claro lumine, 57.
Deus qui coeli lumen es, 57.
Dicamus laudes Domino, 57.
Die parente temporum, 393.
Diei luce reddita, 57.
Dies est laetitiae, 386.
Dies Irae, 240-253, 18, 69, 114, 177, 268, 278, 358, 381, 382, 391, 408, 410, 411.
Domine Deus, speravi in Te, 300.
Domine Jesu, noverim me, noverim Te, 351, 393.
Dormi, fili, dormi, 397.
E
Ecce jam noctis tenuatur umbra, 108, 326.
Ecce sedes hic Tonantis, 344.
Ecquis binas columbinas, 397.
Eia mea anima, 387, 390.
Eia Phoebe, nunc serena, 396.
Emitte, Christe, Spiritum, 113.
En martyris Laurentii, 72.
En Trinitatis speculum, 386.
En virginis Caeciliae, 295.
Ex more docti mystico, 58, 108.
Exultet coelum laudibus, 377.
F
Felix dies, quam proprio, 344.
Felix per omnes festum mundi cardines, 353.
Felix terra quae Fructuoso vestiris, 72.
Festum nunc celebre, 120.
Finita jam sunt praelia, 377.
Fit porta Christi pervia, 58, 120, 121.
Florem spina coronavit, 393.
Forti tegente brachio, 339, 355.
Fregit victor virtualis, 244, 246.
Fulgentis auctor aetheris, 57.
G
Gaude, mater Ecclesia, De praecursoris, 295.
Gaude Virgo, Mater Christi, Quia, 382.
Gaude virgo, stella Maris, Salve porta chrystallina, 383.
Gaudete et cantate, 139.
Germine nobilis Eulalia, 72.
Gesta sanctorum martyrum, 57.
Gloria in Excelsis Deo, 1, 3, 4, 29, 281, 348, 406.
Gloria, laus et honor, 368.
Gloria Patri, 4.
Gloriam nato cecinere, 144.
Gloriosa Jerusalem, 358.
Gloriosi Salvatoris nominis praeconia, 393.
Grates tibi Jesu novas, 57.
Gratus honos hierarchia, 160.
Gravi me terrore, 177.
H
Haec est dies triumphalis, 388.
Heri mundus exultavit, 233.
Heu! Heu! mala mundi vita, 381.
Heu quid jaces stabulo, 390.
Hic est dies verus Dei, 56, 60.
Hodie cantandus, 136, 139.
Homo, Dei creatura, 391.
Homo tristis esto, 388.
Hostis Herodes impie, 83.
Hymnis laudum preconiis, 86.
Hymnum canamus gloriae, 113.
Hymnum canentes martyrum, 113.
Hymnum dicamus Domino, 57.
Hymnum dicat turba fratrum, 361.
Hymnum Mariae Virgines, 72.
509
I
Illuminans altissimus, 56.
Illuxit alma seculis, 113.
Immense coeli conditor, 57.
In dulci jubilo, 391.
In matutinis surgimus, 31.
In natali Domini, 387.
In Ninivitas se coactus percito, 72.
In noctis umbra desides, 338.
In sapientia disponens omnia, 378.
In Te, Christe, credentium, 357.
Instantis adventum Dei, 338.
Intende nostris sensibus, 72.
Inter florigeras, 113.
Inter patres monachalis, 373.
Intrante Christo Bethanicam domum, 342.
Inventor rutili dux bone luminis, 72.
Invicte Martyr unicum, 371.
Iste confessor Domini, 367.
J
Jam Christe, sol justitiae, 355.
Jam Christus astra ascenderat, 58, 108
Jam cursus horae sextae, 57.
Jam desinant suspiria, 338.
Jam lucis orto sidere, 56, 325, 340.
Jam lucis splendor rutilat, 57.
Jam meta noctis transiit, 31, 34.
Jam moesta quiesce querela, 69, 72, 410.
Jam sexta sensim volvitur, 57.
Jam surgit hora tertia, et nos, 57.
Jam surgit hora tertia, Qua, 56.
Jam ter quaternis trahitur, 57.
Jerusalem gloriosa, 296.
Jesu corona celsior, 57.
Jesu corona virginum, 30, 57.
Jesu defensor omnium, 359.
Jesu dulce medicamen, 383.
Jesu dulcis memoria, 193, 268, 274, 280, 415.
Jesu meae deliciae, 397.
Jesu nostra redemptio, 57.
Jesu quadragenariae, 31, 42.
Jesu Redemptor omnium, 371.
Jesu refulsit omnium, 31, 42, 362.
Jesu Salvator saeculi, 120, 383.
Jesu Salvator seculi, 295.
Jesus Christus, noster salus, 391.
Jordanis oras praevia, 338.
Jubilemus cordis voce, 392.
Jubilemus omnes una, 393.
Jussu tyranni pro fide, 343.
Juste judex Jesu Christe, 383.
Juxta Threnos Jeremiae, 382.
L
Labente jam solis, 341.
Laetare, puerpera, 393.
Lauda, mater ecclesiae, lauda Christ, 371.
Lauda, Sion, Salvatorem, 267, 269, 386.
Laudem beatae martyris, 144.
Laudes Deo concinat, 136.
Laus Patriae Caelestis, 222.
Laus sit Regi gloriae, Cujus rore gratiae, 393.
Lignum crucis mirabile, 108.
Lorica, 360, 362.
Lucis auctor clemens, lumen immensum, 360.
Lucis Creator optime, 58, 108.
Lucis largitor splendide, 27, 28, 31, 32, 362.
Lux ecce surgit aurea, 72.
Lux est orta gentibus, 393.
Lux quae luces in tenebris, 375.
M
Magnae Deus potentiae, 57.
Magnificat, 1, 3, 4.
Magni palmam certaminis, 57.
Magno salutis gaudio, 108.
Majestati sacrosanctae, 389.
Martyr Dei qui unicum, 371.
Martyris ecce dies Agathae, 45.
Me receptet Sion illa, 180.
Media vita in morte sumus, 140.
Mediae noctis tempus est, 57.
Meridie orandum est, 57.
Miraculum laudabile, 57.
Miris modis repente liber, 353.
Mirum est si non lugeat, 296.
Mitis agnus, leo fortis, 374.
Mittit ad virginem, 206.
Mortis portis fractis, fortis, 220.
Mysteriorum signifer, 57, 383.
Mysterium ecclesiae, 57.
N
Nardus spirat in odorem, 385.
Nec quisquam oculis vidit, 296.
Nobis est natus hodie, 387.
Nocte quadam, via fessus, 183.
Nocte surgentes vigilemus, 108.
Noctes terrae primordia, 72.
Noctis tempus jam praeterit, 108.
Noli, Pater, indulgere, 357.
Novum sidus exoritur, 389.
Nox atra rerum contegit, 57.
Nox et tenebrae et nubila, 70, 72.
Noxium Christus simul introivit, 344.
Nunc Andreae sollemnia, 113.
Nunc angelorum gloria, 386.
Nunc devota silva tota, 382.
Nunc Dimittis, 1, 3, 409.
Nunc sancte nobis spiritus, 56.
Nunc tempus acceptabile, 108.
Nuntium nobis fero de supernis, 373.
O
O beata beatorum martyrum certamina, 384, 393.
O crucifer bone, lucisator, 72.
O Dei perenne Verbum, 359.
O Deus, ego amo te, 18, 298, 315.
510
O Deus, miseri miserere servi, 376.
O dulcissime Jesu, 295.
O esca viatorum, 268, 397, 415.
O filii et filiae, 377.
O gens beata coelitum, 351, 397.
O ignis Spiritus Paracliti, 379.
O Jesu mi dulcissime, Spes et solamen, 295.
O luce quae tua lates, 342.
O luce qui mortalibus, 338.
O lux beata Trinitas, 56, 61.
O miseratris, O dominatrix, praecipe dictu, 176, 224.
O nata lux de lumine, 392.
O Nazarene lux Bethlem verbum Patris, 72.
O Pater, sancte, mitis atque pie, 388.
O qualis quantaque laetitia, 295, 296.
O quam dira, quam horrenda, 177.
O quanta qualia sunt illa sabbata, 209
O quid laudis, quis honoris, 296.
O rex aeterne domine, 56.
O Rex, orbis triumphator, 386.
O Roma nobilis, orbis et domina, 363.
O sator rerum reparator aevi, 392.
O sola magnarum urbium, 72.
O stella maris fulgida, 389.
O Trinitas laudabilis, 383.
O vera summa Trinitas, 295.
O virga ac diadema, 379.
Obduxere polum nubila coeli, 56.
Obsidioris obvias, 72.
Omnes superni ordines, 376.
Omni die dic Mariae, 391.
Omnis mundus jucundetur, 386.
Omnium virtutum gemmis, 139.
Opprobriis Jesu satur, 338.
Optatus votis omnium, 57.
Orabo mente dominum, 56.
P
Panditur saxo tumulus remoto, 342.
Pange, lingua, gloriosi Corporis mysterium, 55, 268.
Pange lingua gloriosi, praelium certaminis, 30, 96, 252, 410.
Parendum est, cedendum est, 397.
Paschalis festi gaudium, 177.
Pastis visceribus, ciboque sumpto, 72.
Patris sapientia, veritas divina, 377, 387, 402.
Paule doctor Egregie, 177.
Paulus Sion architecta, 384.
Pax concordat universa, 383.
Perfectum trinum numerum, 57.
Plasmator hominis Deus, 57.
Plaudite coeli, 397, 398.
Plausu chorus laetebundo, 238.
Pone luctum, Magdalena, 397.
Post matutinas laudes, 57.
Praecessor almus gratiae, 113.
Praecursor altus luminis, 113.
Precamur Patrem, 361.
Primatis aulae coelicae, 351.
Primo dierum omnium, 108.
Primo Deus coeli globum, 113.
Promissa, tellus, concipe gaudia, 344.
Prope est claritudinis magnae dies, 393.
Psallat plebis sexus omnis voce corde carmina, 355.
Puer natus in Bethlehem, 387, 392, 394.
Puer nobis nascitur, 387.
Pugnate, Christi milites, 340.
Q
Quae stella sole pulchrior, 338, 341.
Quanta mihi cura de te, 296.
Quem pastores laudavere, 387.
Quem terra pontus aethera, 96.
Qui sunt isti, qui volant, 393.
Qui ter quaterna denique, 72.
Quicumque Christum queritis, 69, 72.
Quicunque certum queritis, 399, 401.
Quicunque salvus vult, 358, 391.
Quid est quod arctum circulum, 72.
Quid, tyranne, quid minaris, 177, 351.
Quod chorus vatum, 367.
R
Recolamus sacram coenam, 386.
Recordare sanctae crucis, 271.
Rector potens, verax Deus, 56.
Redditum luci, Domino vocante, 342.
Refulgit omnia luce mundus aurea, 366.
Regina coeli laetare, 385.
Requiescat a labore, 211, 300.
Rerum Creator omnium, 405.
Rerum Creator optime, 57.
Rerum Deus tenax vigor, 56.
Resonet in laudibus, 386.
Resultet tellus et alta coelorum machina, 393.
Rex Christe, factor omnium, 108, 117, 402.
Rex Deus immense, 359.
Rex omnipotens, 155, 158, 159.
Rex regum Dei agne, 162.
Rex sanctorum angelorum, 369.
S
Sacer octavarum dies, 359.
Sacrae Christi celebremus, 389.
Sacrata Christi tempora, 359.
Sacratissimi Martyres summi Dei, 362.
Sacratum hoc templum Dei, 57.
Sacris solemniis juncta sint gaudia, 268.
Saevus bella serit barbarus horrens, 57.
Sanctae Sion adsunt encaenia, 392.
Sancte Dei pretiose, 374.
Sancti Spiritus adsit nobis gratia, 137, 155, 158.
Sancti venite, 361.
511
Sanctissimae Trinitatis, 181.
Sanctitatis nova signa, 244, 246.
Sanctorum meritis inclyta gaudia, 355, 364.
Sanctus humili prece, 136.
Salvator mundi, Domine, 358.
Salve caput cruentatum, 18, 193.
Salve, Crux, arbor, 231.
Salve crux sancta, salve mundi gloria, 376.
Salve festa dies, toto venerabilis aevo, 392.
Salve pater Augustine, 384.
Salve regina, 155, 160, 161, 165.
Salve sancta parens enixa, 86.
Salve tropaeum gloriae, 113.
Salvete flores martyrum, 72, 340, 410.
Serve meus noli metuere, 296.
Sidus ex claro veniens Olympo, 394.
Simon Barjona, 155, 159.
Simplex in essentia, 235.
Sit ignis atque lux mihi, 396.
Si vis vere gloriari, 392.
Sol ecce surgit igneus, 72.
Somno refectis artubus, 56.
Sonent Regi nato nova cantica, 393.
Spe mercedis et coronae, 386.
Spiritus divinae lucis gloriae, 361.
Spiritus Sancti gratia, 388.
Spiritus Sancti adsit nobis gratia, 116.
Splendor paternae gloriae, 56, 60.
Spiritus Recreator, 233.
Squalent arva soli pulvere multo, 56.
Stabat Mater dolorosa, 17, 114, 157, 174, 268, 278, 281.
Stabat Mater speciosa, 278, 281.
Statuta decreto Dei, 338.
Stella maris, O Maria, 385.
Stephano primo martyri, 57.
Stupete gentes, fit Deus hostia, 333.
Summae Deus clementiae, 56.
Summi largitor praemii, 108.
Surgentes ad Te, Domine, 359.
Surgit Christus cum tropaeo, 393.
Surrexit Christe hodie, 377.
T
Tandem laborum gloriosi principes, 346.
Tantem audite me, 397.
Te Bethlehem celebrat, 350.
Te Deum laudamus, 4, 12, 29, 348, 385, 406.
Te lucis ante termium, 57, 358.
Te lucis auctor personent, 158, 352.
Te Matrem laudamus, 385.
Telluris ingens conditor, 57, 354.
Tellus et aeth’ra jubilent, 357.
Tempus noctis surgentibus, 57.
Ter hora trina volvitur, 57.
Ter sancte, ter potens Deus, 342.
Ter Sanctus, 4, 349.
Ternis ter horis numerus, 57.
Tibi Christe splendor Patris, 120.
Tota vita Jesu Christi, 295.
Trinitas, Unitas, Deitas, 380.
Tristes erant apostoli, 56.
Tristes nunc populi, Christe redemptor, 57.
Tu Trinitatis unitas, 57.
U
Ubi modo est Jesus, ubi est Maria, 296.
Unam duorum gloriam, 351.
Unde planctus et lamentum, 385.
Urbs Aquensis, urbs regalis, 386.
Urbs beata Hirusalem, dicta pacis visio, 324, 344, 357, 363.
Urbs beata, vera pacis, 344, 358.
Urbs Jerusalem beata, 328, 358.
Ut queant laxis, 30, 365.
V
Veni Creator Spiritus, 114-131, 137, 160, 233, 269, 364, 406, 408.
Veni jam veni, 375.
Veni, praecelsa domina, 385.
Veni Redemptor gentium, 16, 56, 410.
Veni Sancte Spiritus, 16, 114, 153-168, 269, 278, 281, 385.
Veni, sancte Spiritus, Reple, 159, 386.
Veni, veni Emmanuel, 378.
Veni, veni, rex gloriae, 388.
Verbum bonum et suave, 383.
Verbum caro factum est, 280, 387.
Verbum Dei, Deo natum, 233, 383.
Verbum supernum prodiens, a Patre, 57.
Verbum supernum prodiens, Nec Patris, 268.
Vexilla Regis prodeunt, 16, 93, 268, 410.
Victimae paschali laudes immolent Christiani, 366.
Victor, Nabor, Felix pii, 57.
Vidit anguis, 64.
Virginis in gremio, 389.
Virginis proles opifexque matris, 367.
Virgo Dei genitrix, 64, 367.
Virgo virginum praeclara, 399.
Viri Galilaei, 139.
Vitam Jesu stude imitari, 295.
Vox clara ecce intonat, 57.
Vox haec melos pangat, 160.
Z
Zyma vetus expurgetur, 236.

Notes to the Electronic Edition

  • Added a “Table of Contents”
  • In this ASCII-based text, “ae” and “oe” ligatures (which represent a mere typographical convention, not authorial intent) are expanded.
  • Silently corrected several inconsistently indented lines of poetry.
  • Expanded material which was in two columns only for the sake of compression.

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!